This is a modern-English version of Christine: A Fife Fisher Girl, originally written by Barr, Amelia E.. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


CHRISTINE


By AMELIA E. BARR

By AMELIA E. BARR

 Christine
 Joan
 Profit and Loss
 Three Score and Ten
 The Measure of a Man
 The Winning of Lucia
 Playing with Fire
 All the Days of My Life

Christine
Joan
Profit and Loss
Seventy Years
The Measure of a Man
The Winning of Lucia
Playing with Fire
All the Days of My Life


D. Appleton & Company
Publishers    New York

D. Appleton & Company
Publishers    New York



When she came to the top of the cliff, she turned and gazed again at the sea. Page 6

When she reached the top of the cliff, she turned and looked again at the sea. Page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


CHRISTINE

A FIFE FISHER GIRL

CHRISTINE

A FIFE FISHING GIRL

BY
AMELIA E. BARR

BY
AMELIA E. BARR

AUTHOR OF “JOAN”, “PROFIT AND LOSS”, “THE MEASURE OF A MAN”, “ALL THE DAYS OF MY LIFE”, ETC.

AUTHOR OF “JOAN”, “PROFIT AND LOSS”, “THE MEASURE OF A MAN”, “ALL THE DAYS OF MY LIFE”, ETC.

FRONTISPIECE BY
STOCKTON MULFORD

FRONTISPIECE BY
STOCKTON MULFORD

The sea is His, and He made it

The sea is His, and He created it


D. APPLETON AND COMPANY
NEW YORK    LONDON
1917

D. APPLETON AND COMPANY
NEW YORK    LONDON
1917

Copyright, 1917, by
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY

Copyright, 1917, by
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY

Printed in the United States of America

Made in the USA


I Inscribe This Book To

Rutger Bleecker Jewett

Because He is my Friend, And
Expresses All That Jewel of a
Monosyllable Requires And
Because, Though a Landsman,
He Loves the Sea And
In His Dreams, He is a Sailor.

Amelia E. Barr.
January 7th, 1917.

I dedicate this book to

Rutger Bleecker Jewett

Because he is my friend and
Embodies everything that simple word means, and
Because, even though he lives on land,
He loves the sea and
In his dreams, he is a sailor.

Amelia E. Barr.
January 7th, 1917.


CONTENTS

CHAPTER   PAGE
I. Culraine Fishers 1
II. Christine and the Pastor 23
III. Angus Ballister 38
IV. The Fisherman's Market 61
V. Christine and Angus 86
VI. A Child, Two Lovers, and a Wedding 115
VII. Neil and a Kid 152
VIII. An Unexpected Wedding 183
IX. A Joyful Piece of Writing 212
X. Roberta Gets Involved 247
XI. Christine, the Queen of Ruleson Cottage 280
XII. Neil's Comeback Home 306
XIII. The Right Partner and the Right Moment 339
XIV. After Many Years 362

1

CHAPTER I

FISHERS OF CULRAINE

The hollow oak our palace is

The hollow oak is our palace.

Our heritage the sea.

Our heritage is the sea.

Howe’er it be it seems to me

How it is, it seems to me

’Tis only noble to be good.

It’s only noble to be good.

Kind hearts are more than coronets

Kind hearts are worth more than crowns.

And simple faith than Norman blood.

And simpler faith than Norman blood.

Friends, who have wandered with me through England, and Scotland, and old New York, come now to Fife, and I will tell you the story of Christina Ruleson, who lived in the little fishing village of Culraine, seventy years ago. You will not find Culraine on the map, though it is one of that chain of wonderful little towns and villages which crown, as with a diadem, the forefront and the sea-front of the ancient kingdom of Fife. Most of these towns have some song or story, with which they glorify themselves, but Culraine—hidden in the clefts of her sea-girt rocks—was 2 in the world, but not of the world. Her people lived between the sea and the sky, between their hard lives on the sea, and their glorious hopes of a land where there would be “no more sea.”

Buddies, who have journeyed with me through England, Scotland, and old New York, come now to Fife, and I will share the story of Christina Ruleson, who lived in the small fishing village of Culraine, seventy years ago. You won’t find Culraine on the map, even though it’s part of that beautiful chain of little towns and villages that adorn, like a crown, the coast and shores of the ancient kingdom of Fife. Most of these towns have songs or stories that celebrate them, but Culraine—nestled in the crevices of its sea-surrounded rocks—was 2 in the world, but not of the world. Its people lived between the sea and the sky, balancing their tough lives on the ocean with their bright hopes for a place where there would be “no more sea.”

Seventy years ago every man in Culraine was a fisherman, a mighty, modest, blue-eyed Goliath, with a serious, inscrutable face; naturally a silent man, and instinctively a very courteous one. He was exactly like his great-grandfathers, he had the same fishing ground, the same phenomena of tides and winds, the same boat of rude construction, and the same implements for its management. His modes of thought were just as stationary. It took the majesty of the Free Kirk Movement, and its host of self-sacrificing clergy, to rouse again that passion of religious faith, which made him the most thorough and determined of the followers of John Knox.

Seventy years ago, every man in Culraine was a fisherman—a strong, humble, blue-eyed giant with a serious, unreadable face. He was naturally quiet and instinctively polite. He was just like his great-grandfathers, using the same fishing grounds, facing the same tides and winds, rowing the same rugged boat, and wielding the same tools. His way of thinking was equally unchanging. It took the powerful influence of the Free Kirk Movement and its dedicated clergy to rekindle that deep passion for religious faith, which made him one of the most devoted followers of John Knox.

The women of these fishermen were in many respects totally unlike the men. They had a character of their own, and they occupied a far more prominent position in the village than the men did. They were the agents through whom all sales were effected, and all the money passed through their hands. They were talkative, assertive, bustling, and a marked contrast to their gravely silent husbands.

The wives of these fishermen were very different from the men in many ways. They had their own unique personalities and held a much more significant role in the village than the men did. They handled all the sales, and all the money went through them. They were chatty, confident, energetic, and stood in stark contrast to their quietly serious husbands.

The Fife fisherman dresses very much like a sailor—though he never looks like one—but the Fife fisher-wife had then a distinctly foreign look. She 3 delighted in the widest stripes, and the brightest colors. Flaunting calicoes and many-colored kerchiefs were her steady fashion. Her petticoats were very short, her feet trigly shod, and while unmarried she wore a most picturesque headdress of white muslin or linen, set a little backward over her always luxuriant hair. Even in her girlhood she was the epitome of power and self-reliance, and the husband who could prevent her in womanhood from making the bargains and handling the money, must have been an extraordinarily clever man.

The Fife fisherman dresses a lot like a sailor—though he never really looks like one—but the Fife fisherwoman had a very distinct foreign appearance. She loved the widest stripes and the brightest colors. She often showed off calicoes and colorful kerchiefs as her signature style. Her petticoats were quite short, her shoes were stylish, and while she was single, she wore a striking headdress of white muslin or linen, slightly tilted back over her always flowing hair. Even in her youth, she embodied strength and independence, and any husband who could stop her from making deals and managing the money in adulthood must have been exceptionally clever.

I find that in representing a certain class of humanity, I have accurately described, mentally and physically, the father and mother of my heroine; and it is only necessary to say further that James Ruleson was a sternly devout man. He trusted God heartily at all hazards, and submitted himself and all he loved to the Will of God, with that complete self-abnegation which is perhaps one of the best fruits of a passionate Calvinism.

I realize that while portraying a specific group of people, I have accurately depicted both the mental and physical traits of my heroine's parents. It's also important to mention that James Ruleson was a very strict and devoted man. He wholeheartedly trusted God no matter the cost and surrendered himself and everything he cherished to God's will, with a level of selflessness that is likely one of the best outcomes of intense Calvinism.

For a fisherman he was doubtless well-provided, but no one but his wife, Margot Ruleson, knew the exact sum of money lying to his credit in the Bank of Scotland; and Margot kept such knowledge strictly private. Ruleson owned his boat, and his cottage, and both were a little better and larger than the ordinary boat and cottage; while Margot was a woman who could turn a penny ten times over better than any other woman in the cottages of Culraine. Ruleson also had been blessed with 4 six sons and one daughter, and with the exception of the youngest, all the lads had served their time in their father’s boat, and even the one daughter was not excused a single duty that a fisher-girl ought to do.

For a fisherman, he was definitely well-off, but only his wife, Margot Ruleson, knew the exact amount of money he had in the Bank of Scotland, and Margot kept that information strictly to herself. Ruleson owned his boat and his cottage, both of which were a bit nicer and larger than the typical boat and cottage. Margot was a woman who could stretch a penny farther than any other woman in the cottages of Culraine. Ruleson was also fortunate to have six sons and one daughter, and except for the youngest, all the boys had worked on their father's boat, and even the daughter wasn't exempt from any chores a fisher-girl should handle.

Culraine was not a pretty village, though its cottages were all alike whitewashed outside, and roofed with heather. They had but two rooms generally—a but and a ben, with no passage between. The majority were among the sand hills, but many were built on the lofty, sea-lashed rocks. James Ruleson’s stood on a wide shelf, too high up for the highest waves, though they often washed away the wall of the garden, where it touched the sandy shore.

Culraine wasn't a charming village, even though all its cottages were painted white on the outside and had thatched roofs made of heather. Most of them usually had just two rooms—a kitchen and a living area—with no hallway between them. Most cottages were nestled among the sand dunes, but many were perched on the tall, wind-blown cliffs by the sea. James Ruleson’s place was situated on a broad shelf, high enough to avoid the tallest waves, although they often eroded the garden wall where it met the sandy beach.

The house stood by itself. It had its own sea, and its own sky, and its own garden, the latter sloping in narrow, giddy paths to the very beach. Sure feet were needed among its vegetables, and its thickets of gooseberry and currant bushes, and its straying tangles of blackberry vines. Round the whole plot there was a low stone wall, covered with wall-flowers, wild thyme, rosemary, and house-leek.

The house stood alone. It had its own sea, its own sky, and its own garden, which sloped down in narrow, winding paths to the beach. You needed steady feet among its vegetables, thickets of gooseberry and currant bushes, and the tangled blackberry vines. A low stone wall surrounded the entire area, covered with wallflowers, wild thyme, rosemary, and houseleek.

A few beds around the house held roses and lilies, and other floral treasures, but these were so exclusively Margot’s property, and Margot’s adoration, that I do not think she would like me even to write about them. Sometimes she put a rosebud in the buttonhole of her husband’s Sunday coat, and sometimes 5 Christina had a similar favor, but Margot was intimate with her flowers. She knew every one by a special name, and she counted them every morning. It really hurt her to cut short their beautiful lives, and her eldest son Norman, after long experience said: “If Mither cuts a flower, she’ll ill to live wi’. I wouldna tine her good temper for a bit rosebud. It’s a poor bargain.”

A few beds around the house held roses and lilies, along with other beautiful flowers, but these were so exclusively Margot’s property and passion that I doubt she would even want me to write about them. Sometimes she would place a rosebud in the buttonhole of her husband’s Sunday coat, and at times, 5 Christina received a similar gesture, but Margot had a special connection with her flowers. She knew each one by a unique name and counted them every morning. It genuinely upset her to cut their beautiful lives short, and her eldest son Norman, after much experience, would say, “If Mother cuts a flower, she’ll be unhappy for days. I wouldn’t trade her good mood for a little rosebud. It’s not worth it.”

One afternoon, early in the June of 1849, Christine Ruleson walked slowly up the narrow, flowery path of this mountain garden. She was heard before she was seen, for she was singing an east coast ballad, telling all the world around her, that she

One afternoon, early in June 1849, Christine Ruleson walked slowly up the narrow, flower-filled path of this mountain garden. She was heard before she was seen, as she was singing an East Coast ballad, letting everyone around her know that she

—Cast her line in Largo bay,

—Cast her line in Largo Bay,

And fishes she caught nine;

And she caught nine fish;

Three to boil, and three to fry,

Three to boil, and three to fry,

And three to bait the line.

And three to lure the fish.

So much she sang, and then she turned to the sea. The boat of a solitary fisherman, and a lustrously white bird, were lying quietly on the bay, close together, and a large ship with all her sails set was dropping lazily along to the south. For a few moments she watched them, and then continued her song.

So much she sang, and then she turned to the sea. The boat of a solitary fisherman and a shiny white bird were resting quietly on the bay, close together, while a large ship with all its sails up was drifting lazily to the south. For a few moments, she watched them, and then continued her song.

She was tall and lovely, and browned and bloomed in the fresh salt winds. Her hair had been loosened by the breeze, and had partially escaped from her cap. She had a broad, white brow, and the dark blue eyes that dwelt beneath it were full of soul—not 6 a cloud in them, only a soft, radiant light, shaded by eyelids deeply fringed, and almost transparent—eyelids that were eloquent—full of secrets. Her mouth was beautiful, her lips made for loving words—even little children wanted to kiss her. And she lived the very life of the sea. Like it she was subject to ebb and flow. Her love for it was perhaps prenatal, it might even have driven her into her present incarnation.

She was tall and beautiful, glowing from the fresh sea breeze. Her hair had been loosened by the wind and had partially come loose from her cap. She had a broad, smooth forehead, and the dark blue eyes that shone beneath it were full of spirit—6 not a single cloud in them, only a soft, radiant light, framed by eyelids that were long and almost transparent—eyelids that spoke volumes—full of mysteries. Her mouth was stunning, her lips made for sweet words—even little kids wanted to kiss her. And she lived a life deeply connected to the sea. Like it, she experienced ups and downs. Her love for the ocean was perhaps in her DNA; it might have even brought her into this life.

When she came to the top of the cliff, she turned and gazed again at the sea. The sunshine then fell all over her, and her dress came into notice. It was simple enough, yet very effective—a white fluted cap, lying well back on her bright, rippling hair, long gold rings in her ears, and a vivid scarlet kerchief over her shoulders. Her skirt was of wide blue and gray stripes, but it was hardly noticeable, for whoever looked in Christine’s face cared little about her dress. He could never tell what she wore.

When she reached the top of the cliff, she turned and looked again at the sea. The sunshine poured down on her, highlighting her dress. It was simple but striking—a white fluted cap resting comfortably back on her bright, flowing hair, long gold hoops in her ears, and a bright red scarf draped over her shoulders. Her skirt had wide blue and gray stripes, but it barely stood out, because anyone who looked at Christine’s face didn’t pay much attention to her outfit. They could never really notice what she was wearing.

As she stood in the sunshine, a young man ran out of the house to meet her—a passing handsome youth, with his heart in his eager face and outstretched hands.

As she stood in the sunlight, a young man rushed out of the house to greet her—an attractive guy, with excitement in his eyes and his hands open wide.

“Christine! Christine!” he cried. “Where at a’ have you keepit yourself? I hae been watching and waiting for you, these three hours past.”

“Christine! Christine!” he shouted. “Where have you been? I’ve been watching and waiting for you for the last three hours.”

“Cluny! You are crushing the bonnie flowers i’ my hands, and I’m no thanking you for that.”

“Cluny! You’re crushing the pretty flowers in my hands, and I’m not thanking you for that.”

“And my puir heart! It is atween your twa 7 hands, and it’s crushing it you are, day after day. Christine, it is most broke wi’ the cruel grip o’ longing and loving—and not a word o’ hope or love to help it haud together.”

“And my poor heart! It is between your two 7 hands, and you’re crushing it, day after day. Christine, it is almost broken with the cruel grip of longing and loving—and not a word of hope or love to help it hold together.”

“You should learn seasonable times, Cluny. It’s few lasses that can be bothered wi’ lovers that come sae early. Women folk hae their hands full o’ wark o’ some kind, then.”

“You should understand the right times, Cluny. There are few girls who can be bothered with lovers that arrive so early. Women have their hands full with all sorts of work at that time.”

“Ay, full o’ flowers. They canna even find time to gie the grip o’ their hand to the lad that loves them, maist to the death throe.”

“Aye, full of flowers. They can't even find time to give a handshake to the guy who loves them, almost to the point of death.”

“I’m not wanting any lad to love me to the death throe, and I’m not believing them, when they talk such-like nonsense. No indeed! The lad I love must be full o’ life and forthput. He must be able to guide his boat, and throw and draw his nets single-handed—if needs be.”

“I don’t want any guy to love me to the death, and I don’t believe them when they say such silly things. No way! The guy I love has to be full of life and energy. He should be able to steer his boat and cast and haul his nets all by himself—if necessary.”

“I love you so! I love you so! I can do nothing else, Christine!”

“I love you so much! I love you so much! I can't do anything else, Christine!”

Havers! Love sweetens life, but it’s a long way from being life itsel’. Many a man, and many a woman, loses their love, but they dinna fling their life awa’ because o’ that misfortune—unless they have no kindred to love, and no God to fear.”

Havers! Love makes life sweeter, but it’s a long way from being life itself. Many men and women lose their love, but they don’t throw their lives away because of that misfortune—unless they have no family to love and no God to fear.

“You can’t tell how it is, Christine. You never were i’ love, I’m thinking.”

“You can’t know how it is, Christine. You’ve never been in love, I’m sure.”

“I’m thankfu’ to say I never was; and from all I see, and hear, I am led to believe that being in love isna a superior state o’ life. I’m just hoping that what you ca’ love isna of a catching quality.”

“I’m grateful to say I never have been; and from everything I see and hear, I’m led to believe that being in love isn’t a higher state of life. I’m just hoping that what you call love isn’t contagious.”

8

“I wish it was! Maybe then, you might catch love from me. Oh Christine, give me a hope, dear lass. I canna face life without it. ‘Deed I can not.”

“I wish it were! Maybe then, you might feel love from me. Oh Christine, give me some hope, dear girl. I can’t face life without it. I really can’t.”

“I might do such a thing. Whiles women-folk are left to themsel’s, and then it goes ill wi’ them;” and she sighed and shook her head, as if she feared such a possibility was within her own fate.

“I might do something like that. When women are left to their own devices, things tend to go badly for them;” and she sighed and shook her head, as if she were worried that such a possibility could be part of her own future.

“What is it you mean? I’m seeking one word o’ kindness from you, Christine.”

“What do you mean? I’m just looking for a little kindness from you, Christine.”

Then she looked at him, and she did not require speech. Cluny dared to draw closer to her—to put his arm round her waist—to whisper such alluring words of love and promise, that she smiled and gave him a flower, and finally thought she might—perhaps—sometime—learn the lesson he would teach her, for, “This warld is fu’ o’ maybe’s, Cluny,” she said, “and what’s the good o’ being young, if we dinna expect miracles?”

Then she looked at him, and she didn't need to say anything. Cluny dared to come closer to her—to wrap his arm around her waist—to whisper sweet words of love and promise that made her smile and give him a flower, and she finally thought she might—maybe—someday—learn the lesson he would teach her, because, “This world is full of maybes, Cluny,” she said, “and what's the point of being young if we don't expect miracles?”

“I’m looking for no miracle, Christine. I’m asking for what a man may win by a woman’s favor. I hae loved you, Christine, since I was a bit laddie o’ seven years auld. I’ll love you till men carry me to the kirk yard. I’d die for your love. I’d live, and suffer a’ things for it. Lassie! Dear, dear lassie, dinna fling love like mine awa’. There’s every gude in it.”

“I’m not looking for any miracles, Christine. I’m just asking for what a man can earn through a woman’s affection. I’ve loved you, Christine, since I was a little boy of seven years old. I’ll love you until the day they lay me to rest. I’d die for your love. I’d live and endure anything for it. Girl! Dear, sweet girl, don’t throw away love like mine. There’s nothing but good in it.”

She felt his heart throbbing in his words, but ere she could answer them, her brother Neil called her three times, in a voice that admitted of no delay. “Good-by, Cluny!” she said hurriedly. “You 9 ken Neil isna to be put off.” Then she was gone, and Cluny, full of bewildered loving and anxious feelings, rushed at headlong speed down the steep and narrow garden path, to his grandmother’s cottage on the sands.

She could feel his heart beating through his words, but before she could respond, her brother Neil called for her three times, his tone leaving no room for delay. “Goodbye, Cluny!” she said quickly. “You know Neil won’t wait.” Then she was gone, and Cluny, filled with confused love and worry, hurried down the steep and narrow garden path to his grandmother’s cottage on the beach.

Neil stood by a little pine table covered with books and papers. He was nearly twenty-one years old, and compared with his family was small in stature, lightly built, and dark in complexion. His hair was black, his eyes somberly gray, and full of calculation. His nose, lean and sharp, indicated selfish adherence to the realities of life, and the narrow nostrils positively accused him of timidity and caution. His mouth was firm and discreet. Taken as a whole, his face was handsome, though lean and thoughtful; but his manner was less pleasant. It was that of a serious snob, who thinks there is a destiny before him. He had been petted and spoiled all his life long, and his speech and conduct were full of the unpleasant survivals of this treatment. It spoiled him, and grated on Christine’s temperament, like grit in a fine salad.

Neil stood by a small pine table covered with books and papers. He was almost twenty-one years old, and compared to his family, he was shorter, slim, and had a darker complexion. His hair was black, his eyes a somber gray, filled with calculation. His nose was lean and sharp, showing a selfish adherence to the realities of life, and his narrow nostrils suggested timidity and caution. His mouth was firm and discreet. Overall, his face was handsome, though lean and thoughtful; however, his demeanor was less appealing. He had the attitude of a serious snob who believes a grand destiny awaits him. He had been pampered and spoiled throughout his life, and his speech and behavior were filled with the unpleasant remnants of this treatment. It ruined him and grated on Christine’s temperament, like grit in a fine salad.

He had never made a shilling in his life, he was the gentleman of the family, elected by the family to that position. In his boyhood he had been delicate, and quite unfit for the rough labor of the boats, but as he had developed an extraordinary love for books and learning, the minister had advised his dedication to the service of either the Law or the Gospel. To this proposal the whole household 10 cheerfully, even proudly, agreed. To have an educated man among the Rulesons pleased everyone. They spoke together of the great Scotch chancellors, and the great Scotch clergy, and looked upon Neil Ruleson, by special choice and election, as destined in the future to stand high among Scotland’s clergy or Scotland’s lawyers.

He had never earned a penny in his life; he was the gentleman of the family, chosen by them for that role. During his childhood, he had been frail and not suited for the tough work of the boats, but he developed a deep passion for books and learning. The minister suggested he dedicate himself to either the Law or the Gospel. The whole household 10 happily, even proudly, agreed. Having an educated person among the Rulesons was a point of pride for everyone. They talked about the great Scottish chancellors and clergy, considering Neil Ruleson, by their special choice, destined to achieve prominence among Scotland’s clergymen or lawyers in the future.

For this end, during eleven years, all had given their share without stint or holdback. That Neil had finally chosen to become a Lord of the Law, and to sit on the Bench, rather than stand in the Pulpit, was a great disappointment to his father, who had stubbornly hoped his son would get the call no man can innocently refuse to answer. His mother and brothers were satisfied. Norman Ruleson had once seen the Lords ride in civic pomp and splendid attire to Edinburgh Parliament House, and he was never weary of describing the majesty of the judges in their wigs and gowns, and the ceremonials that attended every step of the administration of justice.

For this purpose, for eleven years, everyone had contributed their part without hesitation or reservation. Neil choosing to become a Lord of the Law and take a seat on the Bench instead of standing in the Pulpit was a huge letdown for his father, who had stubbornly hoped his son would receive the calling no one can innocently refuse. His mother and brothers were content. Norman Ruleson had once watched the Lords parade in civic splendor and fancy clothes to the Edinburgh Parliament House, and he never tired of describing the grandeur of the judges in their wigs and gowns, along with the ceremonies that accompanied every aspect of the administration of justice.

“And the big salary coming to the judges!” Normany always added—“the salary, and the visible honors arena to be lightlied, or made little o’. Compared wi’ a minister’s stipend, a judge’s salary is stin-pen-dous! And they go wi’ the best i’ the land, and it isna anything o’ a wonder, when a judge is made a lord. There was Lord Chancellor Campbell, born in Fife itsel’, in the vera county town o’ Cupar. I have seen the house next the Bell Inn 11 where he was born, and his feyther was the minister o’ Cupar. About the year 18——”

“And the big salary that judges get!” Normany always added—“the salary, and the visible honors that are either downplayed or belittled. Compared to a minister’s pay, a judge’s salary is enormous! They mix with the best in the country, and it's no surprise when a judge becomes a lord. Take Lord Chancellor Campbell, for example, who was born in Fife, right in the county town of Cupar. I’ve seen the house next to the Bell Inn 11 where he was born, and his father was the minister of Cupar. Around the year 18——”

“You needna fash either us, or yoursel’, Norman, wi’ names and dates; it will be time in plenty, when you can add our lad to the list.”

“You don’t need to worry about either us or yourself, Norman, with names and dates; there will be plenty of time when you can add our boy to the list.”

Margot at this hour was inclined to side with her husband. Margot believed in realities. She saw continually the honorable condition of the Scotch clergy; Norman’s story about the royal state and power of the judges was like something read out of a book. However, now that Neil was in his last year of study, and looking forward to the certificate which would place him among men in such a desirable condition, she would not darken his hopes, nor damp his ardor.

Margot, at this time, was leaning toward her husband's viewpoint. She believed in the facts of life. She constantly thought about the respectable status of the Scottish clergy; Norman's tale about the judges' royal status and power felt like something from a story. However, now that Neil was in his final year of studies and looking forward to the certificate that would put him in such a desirable position, she didn't want to crush his hopes or lessen his enthusiasm.

Neil’s classes in the Maraschal college at Aberdeen were just closed, but he was very busy preparing papers for their opening in September. This was to be his final term, and he expected to deliver a valedictory speech. The table in the best room, which he was permitted to occupy as a study, was covered with notes, which he wished copied—with books from which he was anxious to recite—with work of many kinds, which was waiting for Christine’s clear brain and fine penmanship.

Neil's classes at Maraschal College in Aberdeen had just ended, but he was very busy getting papers ready for their opening in September. This was going to be his final term, and he planned to give a farewell speech. The table in the best room, which he was allowed to use as a study, was piled high with notes that he wanted copied, books he was eager to reference, and various tasks waiting for Christine’s sharp mind and excellent writing skills.

It had been waiting an hour and Neil was distinctly angry.

It had been waiting for an hour, and Neil was clearly angry.

“Mother! Where at all is Christine?” he asked.

“Mom! Where is Christine?” he asked.

“She went to your brither Norman’s cottage. His little lad isna as weel as he should be.”

“She went to your brother Norman’s cottage. His little boy isn’t as well as he should be.”

12

“And my wark has to wait on a sick bairn. I’m not liking it. And I have no doubt she is wasting my time with Cluny McPherson—no doubt at all.”

“And my work has to wait for a sick kid. I’m not happy about it. And I’m sure she’s just wasting my time with Cluny McPherson—no doubt about it.”

“Weel! That circumstance isna likely to be far out o’ the way.”

“Weel! That situation isn’t likely to be too far off.”

“It is very far out of my way. I can tell you that, Mother.”

“It’s really out of my way. I can tell you that, Mom.”

“Weel, lad, there’s no way always straight. It’s right and left, and up and down, wi’ every way o’ life.”

“Well, kid, there’s no path that’s always straight. It’s about going right and left, and up and down, with every aspect of life.”

“That is so, Mother, but my work is waiting, and it puts me out of the right way, entirely!”

“That’s true, Mom, but I have work to do, and it completely throws me off track!”

“Tut! tut! What are you complaining aboot? The lassie has been at your beck and call the best pairt o’ her life. And it’s vera seldom she can please you. If she gave you the whites o’ her e’en, you would still hae a grumble. It’s Saturday afternoon. What’s your will sae late i’ the week’s wark?”

“Tut! Tut! What are you complaining about? The girl has been at your service for most of her life. And it’s very rare that she can please you. If she gave you the whites of her eyes, you would still have a complaint. It's Saturday afternoon. What do you want so late in the week’s work?”

“Ought I not to be at my studies, late and early?”

“Ought I not to be studying, day and night?”

“That stands to reason.”

"That makes sense."

“Well then, I want Christine’s help, and I am going to call her.”

“Well then, I want Christine’s help, and I'm going to call her.”

“You hae had her help ever sin’ you learned your A B C’s. She’s twa years younger than you are, but she’s twa years ahead o’ you in the ordinary essentials. Do you think I didna tak’ notice that when she was hearing your tasks, she learned them the while you were stumbling all the way through 13 them. Dod! The lassie knew things if she only looked in the face o’ them twice o’er, and it took you mair than an hour to get up to her—what you ca’ history, and ge-o-graph-y she learned as if they were just a bairn’s bit rhyming, and she was as quick wi’ the slate and figures as you were slow. Are you forgetting things like these?”

“You’ve had her help ever since you learned your ABCs. She’s two years younger than you, but she’s two years ahead of you in basic knowledge. Do you think I didn’t notice that while she was hearing your lessons, she picked them up while you were struggling through them? Honestly! The girl understood things if she just looked at them twice, and it took you more than an hour to catch up to her—what you call history and geography she learned as if they were just a child’s little rhyme, and she was as quick with the slate and numbers as you were slow. Are you forgetting things like this?”

“It is not kind in you to be reminding me of them, Mother. It is not like you.”

“It’s not nice of you to keep bringing them up, Mom. That’s not like you.”

“One o’ my duties to a’ my men-folk, is to keep them in mind o’ the little bits o’ kindness they are apt to forget. Your feyther isna to mind, he ne’er misses the least o’ them. Your brother Norman is like him, the rest o’ you arena to lippen to—at a’ times.”

“One of my responsibilities to all my men is to remind them of the little acts of kindness they tend to overlook. Your father doesn’t forget, he notices every single one. Your brother Norman is the same, but the rest of you shouldn’t rely on that all the time.”

“I think I have helped Christine as much as she has helped me. She knows that, she has often said so.”

“I think I’ve helped Christine as much as she’s helped me. She knows that; she’s said it often.”

“I’ll warrant! It was womanlike! She said it to mak’ ye feel comfortable, when you o’erworked her. Did ye ever say the like to her?”

“I bet! It was typical of a woman! She said it to make you feel better after you pushed her too hard. Did you ever say something like that to her?”

“I am going to call her. She is better with me than with Cluny Macpherson—that I am sure of.”

“I’m going to call her. She’s better off with me than with Cluny Macpherson—that I know for sure.”

“You and her for it. Settle the matter as it suits ye, but I can tell ye, I hae been parfectly annoyed, on several occasions, wi’ your clear selfishness—and that is the vera outcome o’ all my thoughts on this subject.”

"You and her can figure it out. Handle the situation however you want, but I can tell you, I've been really frustrated, on several occasions, with your obvious selfishness—and that’s the main point of all my thoughts on this."

Then Neil went to the door, and called Christine thrice, and the power of long habit was ill to restrain, 14 so she left her lover hurriedly and went to him.

Then Neil went to the door and called Christine three times, and the force of long habit was hard to resist, 14 so she quickly left her lover and went to him.

“I have been watching and waiting—waiting for you, Christine, the last three hours.”

“I've been watching and waiting—waiting for you, Christine, for the last three hours.”

“Tak’ tent o’ what you say, Neil. It isna twa hours yet, since we had dinner.”

“Take note of what you say, Neil. It’s not even two hours since we had dinner.”

“You should have told me that you were intending to fritter and fool your afternoon away.”

“You should have told me that you planned to waste your afternoon.”

“My mither bid me go and speir after Norman’s little laddie. He had a sair cold and fever, and——”

“My mother told me to go and check on Norman’s little boy. He had a bad cold and fever, and——”

“Sit down. Are your hands clean? I want you to copy a very important paper.”

“Have a seat. Are your hands clean? I need you to copy a really important document.”

“What aboot?”

"What about?"

“Differences in the English and Scotch Law.”

“Differences in English and Scottish Law.”

“I don’t want to hae anything to do wi’ the Law. I canna understand it, and I’m no wanting to understand it.”

“I don’t want anything to do with the Law. I can’t understand it, and I don’t want to understand it.”

“It is not necessary that you should understand it, but you know what a peculiar writing comes from my pen. I can manage Latin or Greek, but I cannot write plainly the usual English. Now, you write a clear, firm hand, and I want you to copy my important papers. I believe I have lost honors at college, just through my singular writing.”

“It’s not essential for you to understand it, but you know how unusual my writing is. I can handle Latin or Greek, but I can’t write straightforward English. Now, you write in a clear, strong hand, and I want you to copy my important documents. I think I’ve lost honors in college just because of my unique writing.”

“I wouldn’t wonder. It is mair like the marks the robin’s wee feet make on the snow, than the writing o’ human hands. I wonder, too, if the robin kens his ain footmarks, and if they mean anything to him. Maybe they say, ‘It’s vera cold this morning—and the ground is covered wi’ snow—and 15 I’m vera hungry—hae ye anything for me this morning?’ The sma footmarks o’ the wee birds might mean all o’ this, and mair too, Neil.”

“I wouldn’t be surprised. It looks more like the little footprints of the robin on the snow than the writing of human hands. I also wonder if the robin knows his own footprints and if they mean anything to him. Maybe they say, ‘It’s really cold this morning—and the ground is covered with snow—and 15 I’m really hungry—do you have anything for me today?’ The small footprints of the little birds could mean all of this, and more too, Neil.”

“What nonsense you are talking! Run away and wash your hands. They are stained and soiled with something.”

“What nonsense you’re saying! Go wash your hands. They’re dirty and covered in something.”

“Wi’ the wild thyme, and the rosemary, and the wall-flowers.”

“With the wild thyme, and the rosemary, and the wallflowers.”

“And the rough, tarry hand of Cluny Macpherson. Be quick! I am in a hurry.”

“And the rough, sticky hand of Cluny Macpherson. Be quick! I’m in a hurry.”

“It is Saturday afternoon, Neil. Feyther and Eneas will be up from the boats anon. I dinna care to write for you, the now. Mither said I was to please mysel’ what I did, and I’m in the mind to go and see Faith Balcarry, and hae a long crack wi’ her.”

“It’s Saturday afternoon, Neil. Father and Eneas will be back from the boats soon. I don’t feel like writing to you right now. Mom said I should do what makes me happy, and I feel like going to see Faith Balcarry and having a long chat with her.”

Neil looked at her in astonishment. There was a stubborn set to her lovely mouth, he had never seen there before. It was a feminine variety of an expression he understood well when he saw it on his father’s lips. Immediately he changed his tactics.

Neil stared at her in shock. There was a determined look on her beautiful face that he had never noticed before. It was a feminine version of an expression he recognized well from his father's lips. He quickly adjusted his approach.

“Your eyes look luck on anything you write, Christine, and you know how important these last papers are to me—and to all of us.”

“Your eyes look great on anything you write, Christine, and you know how important these final papers are to me—and to all of us.”

“Wouldna Monday suit them, just as weel?”

“Wouldn't Monday work for them just as well?”

“No. There will be others for Monday. I am trusting to you, Christine. You always have helped me. You are my Fail-Me-Never!”

“No. There will be others for Monday. I trust you, Christine. You've always helped me. You’re my Fail-Me-Never!”

She blushed and smiled with the pleasure this acknowledgment 16 gave her, but she did not relinquish her position. “I am vera sorry, Neil,” she answered, “but I dinna see how I can break my promise to Faith Balcarry. You ken weel what a friendless creature she is in this world. How could I disappoint a lass whose cup is running o’er wi’ sorrow?”

She blushed and smiled with the pleasure this acknowledgment 16 gave her, but she didn’t give up her position. “I’m really sorry, Neil,” she said, “but I can’t see how I can break my promise to Faith Balcarry. You know well what a lonely person she is in this world. How could I let down a girl whose life is overflowing with sorrow?”

“I will make a bargain with you, Christine. I will wait until Monday, if you will promise me to keep Cluny Macpherson in his place. He has no business making love to you, and I will make trouble for him if he does so.”

“I’ll make a deal with you, Christine. I’ll wait until Monday if you promise to keep Cluny Macpherson in check. He has no right to pursue you, and I’ll cause him some trouble if he tries.”

“What ails you at Cluny? He is in feyther’s boat, and like to stay there. Feyther trusts him, and Eneas never has a word out o’ the way with him, and you ken that Eneas is often gey ill to wark wi’, and vera demanding.”

“What's bothering you at Cluny? He's in father’s boat and likely to stay there. Father trusts him, and Eneas never says a word out of line with him, and you know that Eneas is often really difficult to work with and very demanding.”

“Cluny Macpherson is all right in the boat, but he is much out of his place holding your two hands, and making love to you. I saw him doing it, not ten minutes ago.”

“Cluny Macpherson is fine in the boat, but he's really out of his element holding your hands and flirting with you. I just saw him doing it, not even ten minutes ago.”

“Cluny has made love to me a’ his life lang. There is nae harm in his love.”

“Cluny has loved me all his life. There’s no harm in his love.”

“There is no good in it. Just as soon as I am one of Her Majesty’s Councilors at Law, I shall take an office in the town, and rent a small floor, and then I shall require you to keep house for me.”

“There’s nothing good about it. As soon as I’m one of Her Majesty’s Councilors at Law, I’ll get an office in town, rent a small place, and then I’ll need you to take care of the house for me.”

“You are running before you can creep, Neil. How are you going to pay rents, and buy furnishings? Forbye, I couldna leave Mither her lane. She hasna been hersel’ this year past, and whiles 17 she has sair attacks that gie us all a fearsome day or twa.”

“You're trying to do too much too fast, Neil. How are you going to pay the rent and buy furniture? Besides, I can't leave Mom all alone. She hasn't been herself this past year, and sometimes she has really tough episodes that make us all worry for a day or two.”

“Mither has had those attacks for years.”

“Mither has been having those attacks for years.”

“All the more reason for us to be feared o’ them. Neil, I canna even think o’ my life, wanting Mither.”

“All the more reason for us to be feared by them. Neil, I can’t even think of my life without Mom.”

“But you love me! I am bound to bring all kinds o’ good luck to our family.”

“But you love me! I'm destined to bring all sorts of good luck to our family.”

“Mither is good luck hersel’. There would be nae luck about the house, if Mither went awa’.”

“Mither is good luck herself. There would be no luck in the house if Mither were gone.”

“Well then, you will give Cluny up?”

“Well then, are you going to give up Cluny?”

“I canna say that I will do anything o’ that kind. Every lass wants a lover, and I have nane but Cluny.”

“I can’t say that I will do anything like that. Every girl wants a partner, and I have none but Cluny.”

“I have a grand one in view for you.”

“I have a big one in mind for you.”

“Wha may the lad be?”

“What could the guy be?”

“My friend at the Maraschal. He is the young Master of Brewster and Ballister, and as fine a young fellow as walks in shoe leather. The old Ballister mansion you must have seen every Sabbath, as you went to the kirk.”

“My friend at the Maraschal. He is the young Master of Brewster and Ballister, and as great a guy as you'll find. You must have seen the old Ballister mansion every Sunday as you went to church.”

“Ay, I hae seen the roof and turrets o’ it, among the thick woods; but naebody has lived there, since I was born.”

“Aye, I’ve seen the roof and towers of it among the thick woods, but nobody has lived there since I was born.”

“You are right, but Ballister is going to open the place, and spend gold in its plenishing and furnishing. It is a grand estate, and the young master is worthy of it. I am his friend, and I mean to bring you two together. You are bonnie, and he is rich; it would be a proper match. I owe you something, 18 Christine, and I’ll pay my debt with a husband worthy of you.”

“You're right, but Ballister is going to open the place and spend money on its setup and decoration. It’s a beautiful estate, and the young master deserves it. I'm his friend, and I plan to bring you two together. You're lovely, and he’s wealthy; it would be a great match. I owe you something, 18 Christine, and I’ll pay my debt with a husband worthy of you.”

“And how would I be worthy o’ him? I hae neither learning nor siller. You are talking foolishness, Neil.”

“And how would I be worthy of him? I have neither education nor money. You’re talking nonsense, Neil.”

“You are not without learning. In my company you must have picked up much information. You could not hear my lessons and copy my exercises without acquiring a knowledge of many things.”

“You're not lacking in knowledge. Being around me, you must have gathered a lot of information. You couldn't listen to my lessons and imitate my exercises without learning about many things.”

“Ay, a smattering o’ this and that. You wouldna call that an education, would you?”

“A bit of this and that. You wouldn’t call that an education, would you?”

“It is a better one than most girls get, that is, in the verities and the essentials. The overcome is only in the ornamentals, or accomplishments—piano-playing, singing, dancing, and maybe what you call a smattering of the French tongue. There is a piano in Ballister, and you would pick out a Scotch song in no time, for you sing like a mavis. As for dancing, you foot it like a fairy, and a mouthful of French words would be at your own desire or pleasure.”

“It’s better than what most girls get, at least in what really matters. The shortcoming is only in the extras or skills—like playing the piano, singing, dancing, and maybe a little bit of French. There’s a piano in Ballister, and you’d pick up a Scottish song in no time because you sing like a thrush. As for dancing, you move like a fairy, and knowing some French words would just be for your own enjoyment.”

“I hae that mouthfu’ already. Did you think I wrote book after book full o’ your French exercises, and heard you recite Ollendorf twice through, and learned naething while I was doing it? Neil, I am awa’ to Faith, I canna possibly break my word to a lass in trouble.”

“I have had enough of that already. Did you think I wrote book after book full of your French exercises, listened to you recite Ollendorf twice, and learned nothing while doing it? Neil, I am going to Faith; I can't possibly go back on my word to a girl in trouble.”

“A moment, Christina——”

"One moment, Christina——"

“I havna half a moment. I’ll do your writing Monday, Neil.”

“I don't have a moment to spare. I'll help you with your writing on Monday, Neil.”

19

“Christine! Christine!”

“Christine! Christine!”

She was beyond his call, and before he got over his amazement, she was out of sight. Then his first impulse was to go to his mother, but he remembered that she had not been sympathetic when he had before spoken of Christine and Cluny Macpherson.

She was out of his reach, and before he could shake off his shock, she vanished. His first instinct was to go to his mom, but he recalled that she hadn’t been supportive when he had previously mentioned Christine and Cluny Macpherson.

“I will be wise, and take my own counsel,” he thought, and he had no fear of wanting his own sympathy; yet when he reviewed his conversation with Christine, he was annoyed at its freedom.

“I will be smart and trust my own judgment,” he thought, and he wasn’t worried about needing his own support; yet when he looked back on his conversation with Christine, he felt irritated by how open it had been.

“I ought not to have told her about Ballister,” he thought, “she will be watching for him at the kirk, and looking at the towers o’ Ballister House as if they were her own. And whatever made me say I thought of her as my housekeeper? She would be the most imprudent person. I would have the whole fishing-village at my house door, and very likely at my fireside; and that would be a constant set-down for me.”

“I shouldn’t have mentioned Ballister to her,” he thought, “she’ll be waiting for him at the church, staring at the towers of Ballister House like they belong to her. And why did I even say I thought of her as my housekeeper? She would be the most reckless person. I’d have the entire fishing village at my doorstep, and probably at my fireside too; that would be such a blow to my pride.”

This train of thought was capable of much discreet consideration, and he pursued it until he heard the stir of presence and conversation in the large living room. Then he knew that his father and brother were at home, to keep the preparation for the Sabbath. So he made himself look as lawyer-like as possible, and joined the family. Everyone, and everything, had a semi-Sabbath look. Ruleson was in a blue flannel suit, so was Eneas, and Margot had put on a clean cap, and thrown over her shoulders 20 a small tartan shawl. The hearth had been rid up, and the table was covered with a clean white cloth. In the oven the meat and pudding were cooking, and there was a not unpleasant sancta-serious air about the people, and the room. You might have fancied that even the fishing nets hanging against the wall knew it was Saturday night, and no fishing on hand.

This line of thought allowed for a lot of careful reflection, and he followed it until he noticed the sounds of people and chatter coming from the big living room. Then he realized that his father and brother were home, getting ready for the Sabbath. So, he made himself look as much like a lawyer as he could and joined the family. Everyone and everything had a sort of pre-Sabbath vibe. Ruleson was wearing a blue flannel suit, as was Eneas, and Margot had put on a clean cap and draped a small tartan shawl over her shoulders. The fireplace was tidy, and the table was set with a clean white cloth. In the oven, the meat and pudding were cooking, creating a pleasantly serious atmosphere among the people and in the room. You could almost believe that even the fishing nets hanging on the wall recognized it was Saturday night, with no fishing planned.

Christine was not there. And as it was only on Saturday and Sunday nights that James Ruleson could be the priest of his family, these occasions were precious to him, and he was troubled if any of his family were absent. Half an hour before Christine returned home, he was worrying lest she forget the household rite, and when she came in he asked her, for the future, to bide at home on Saturday and Sabbath nights, saying he “didna feel all right,” unless she was present.

Christine wasn’t there. Since James Ruleson could only be the priest of his family on Saturday and Sunday nights, those times were really important to him, and he felt uneasy if any family member was missing. Half an hour before Christine got back home, he was worried that she might forget the family tradition. When she arrived, he asked her to stay home on Saturday and Sunday nights in the future, saying he didn't feel “all right” unless she was there.

“I was doing your will, Feyther, anent Faith Balcarry.”

“I was doing your will, Father, regarding Faith Balcarry.”

“Then you were doing right. How is the puir lassie?”

“Then you were doing the right thing. How is the poor girl?”

“There’s little to be done for her. She hasna a hope left, and when I spoke to her anent heaven, she said she knew nobody there, and the thought o’ the loneliness she would feel frightened her.”

“There’s not much that can be done for her. She doesn’t have any hope left, and when I talked to her about heaven, she said she didn’t know anyone there, and the idea of the loneliness she would feel scared her.”

“You see, James,” said Margot, “puir Faith never saw her father or mother, and if all accounts be true, no great loss, and I dinna believe the lassie ever knew anyone in this warld she would want to see in 21 heaven. Nae wonder she is sae sad and lonely.”

“You see, James,” said Margot, “poor Faith never saw her father or mother, and if all the stories are true, that’s not much of a loss. I don’t think the girl ever knew anyone in this world she would want to see in 21 heaven. No wonder she is so sad and lonely.”

“There is the great multitude of saints there.”

“There is a great multitude of saints there.”

“Gudeman, it is our ain folk we will be seeking, and speiring after, in heaven. Without them, we shall be as lonely as puir Faith, who knows no one either in this world, or the next, that she’s caring to see. I wouldn’t wonder, James, if heaven might not feel lonely to those who win there, but find no one they know to welcome them.”

“Friend, it's our own people we'll be looking for and asking about in heaven. Without them, we'll be as lonely as poor Faith, who doesn't know anyone in this world or the next that she wants to see. I wouldn’t be surprised, James, if heaven feels lonely for those who get there but find no one they recognize to welcome them.”

“We are told we shall be satisfied, Margot.”

“We’ve been told we’ll be satisfied, Margot.”

“I’m sure I hope sae! Come now, and we will hae a gude dinner and eat it cheerfully.”

“I really hope so! Come now, and we’ll have a good dinner and enjoy it.”

After dinner there was a pleasant evening during which fishers and fishers’ wives came in, and chatted of the sea, and the boats, and the herring fishing just at hand; but at ten o’clock the big Bible, bound round with brass, covered with green baize, and undivested of the Books of the Apocrypha, was laid before the master. As he was trying to find the place he wanted, Margot stepped behind him, and looked over his shoulder:

After dinner, the evening was nice as fishermen and their wives came in and talked about the sea, the boats, and the upcoming herring fishing. However, at ten o’clock, the big Bible, wrapped in brass, covered with green fabric, and still containing the Books of the Apocrypha, was placed in front of the master. While he was trying to find the passage he needed, Margot stepped behind him and looked over his shoulder:

“Gudeman,” she said softly, “you needna be harmering through thae chapters o’ proper names, in the Book o’ Chronicles. The trouble is overganging the profit. Read us one o’ King David’s psalms or canticles, then we’ll go to our sleep wi’ a song in our hearts.”

“Gudeman,” she said gently, “you don’t need to be hammering through these chapters of proper names in the Book of Chronicles. The trouble overshadows the benefit. Read us one of King David’s psalms or songs, then we’ll go to sleep with a song in our hearts.”

“Your will be it, Margot. Hae you any choice?”

“Your turn, Margot. Do you have any choice?”

“I was reading the seventy-first this afternoon, and I could gladly hear it o’er again.”

“I was reading the seventy-first this afternoon, and I could happily listen to it again.”

22

And O how blessed is that sleep into which we fall, hearing through the darkness and silence, the happy soul recalling itself—“In thee, O Lord, do I put my trust—Thou art my hope, O Lord God—my trust from my youth—I will hope continually—and praise Thee—more and more—my soul which Thou hast—redeemed! Which Thou hast redeemed!” With that wonderful thought falling off into deep, sweet sleep—it might be into that mysteriously conscious sleep, informed by prophesying dreams, which is the walking of God through sleep.

And oh, how blessed is that sleep we fall into, hearing through the darkness and silence, the happy soul recalling itself—“In you, Lord, I put my trust—You are my hope, Lord God—my trust since I was young—I will keep hoping— and praising You—more and more—my soul that You have—redeemed! That You have redeemed!” With that beautiful thought slipping away into deep, sweet sleep—it might be into that mysteriously aware sleep, filled with prophetic dreams, which is God walking through our sleep.


23

CHAPTER II

CHRISTINE AND THE DOMINE

I remember the black wharves and the boats,

I remember the dark docks and the boats,

And the sea tides tossing free;

And the ocean waves moving freely;

And the fishermen with bearded lips,

And the fishermen with bearded mouths,

And the beauty and mystery of the ships,

And the beauty and mystery of the ships,

And the magic of the sea.

And the magic of the ocean.

The Domine is a good man. If you only meet him on the street, and he speaks to you, you go for the rest of the day with your head up.

The Domine is a great guy. If you happen to see him on the street and he strikes up a conversation with you, you'll be walking around all day with your head held high.

One day leads to another, and even in the little, hidden-away village of Culraine, no two days were exactly alike. Everyone was indeed preparing for the great fishing season, and looking anxiously for its arrival, but if all were looking for the same event, it had for its outcome in every heart a different end, or desire. Thus, James Ruleson hoped its earnings would complete the sum required to build a cottage for his daughter’s marriage portion, and Margot wanted the money, though not for the same object. Norman had a big doctor’s bill to pay, and Eneas thought of a two weeks’ holiday, and a trip to Edinburgh and Glasgow; while Neil was anxious about an increase 24 in his allowance. He had his plea all ready—he wanted a new student’s gown of scarlet flannel, and some law books, which, he said, everyone knew were double the price of any other books. It was his last session, and he did hope that he would be let finish it creditably.

One day leads to another, and even in the little, out-of-the-way village of Culraine, no two days were exactly the same. Everyone was getting ready for the big fishing season and waiting eagerly for it to arrive, but while everyone was anticipating the same event, it meant something different for each person. James Ruleson hoped the earnings would cover the cost of building a cottage for his daughter's marriage portion, while Margot wanted the money for a different reason. Norman had a hefty doctor’s bill to pay, and Eneas was dreaming of a two-week holiday and a trip to Edinburgh and Glasgow. Meanwhile, Neil was hoping for an increase in his allowance. He had his argument all prepared—he needed a new student’s gown made of scarlet flannel and some law books, which, as he pointed out, everyone knew cost twice as much as any other books. It was his final semester, and he really wanted to finish it well.

He talked to Christine constantly on the subject, and she promised to stand up for the increase. “Though you ken, Neil,” she added, “that you hae had full thirty pounds a session, and that is a lot for feyther to tak’ out o’ the sea; forbye Mither was aye sending you a box full o’ eggs and bacon, and fish and oatmeal, ne’er forgetting the cake that men-folk all seem sae extra fond o’. And you yoursel’ were often speaking o’ the lads who paid their fees and found their living out o’ thirty pounds a session. Isn’t that sae?”

He talked to Christine all the time about it, and she promised to support the increase. “But you know, Neil,” she added, “that you've already had thirty pounds a session, which is quite a bit for Dad to take out of the sea; besides, Mom was always sending you a box full of eggs, bacon, fish, and oatmeal, not to mention the cake that all the guys seem to love so much. And you often mentioned the guys who paid their fees and managed to live on thirty pounds a session. Isn't that right?”

“I do not deny the fact, but let me tell you how they manage it. They have a breakfast of porridge and milk, and then they are away for four hours’ Greek and Latin. Then they have two pennyworths of haddock and a few potatoes for dinner, and back to the college again, for more dead languages, and mathematics. They come back to their bit room in some poor, cold house, and if they can manage it, have a cup of tea and some oat cake, and they spend their evenings learning their lessons for the next day, by the light of a tallow candle.”

“I don’t deny it, but let me explain how they do it. They have porridge and milk for breakfast, and then they spend four hours studying Greek and Latin. For lunch, they have two pennies’ worth of haddock and a few potatoes, and then it's back to college for more dead languages and math. They return to their small room in a run-down, cold house, and if they can swing it, they have a cup of tea and some oat cake. They spend their evenings studying for the next day, using the light of a tallow candle.”

“They are brave, good lads, and I dinna wonder they win all, an’ mair, than what they worked for. 25 The lads o’ Maraschal College are fine scholars, and the vera pith o’ men. The hard wark and the frugality are good for them, and, Neil, we are expecting you to be head and front among them.”

“They're brave, good guys, and I can see why they achieve more than what they strive for. 25 The guys at Maraschal College are great students and genuinely good men. The hard work and frugality are beneficial for them, and, Neil, we expect you to lead the way among them.”

“Then I must have the books to help me there.”

“Then I need to have the books to help me with that.”

“That stands to reason; and if you’ll gie me your auld gown, I’ll buy some flannel, and mak’ you a new one, just like it.”

“That makes sense; and if you’ll give me your old gown, I’ll buy some flannel and make you a new one, just like it.”

“The college has its own tailor, Christine. I believe the gowns are difficult to make. And what is more, I shall be obligated to have a new kirk suit. You see I go out with Ballister a good deal—very best families and all that—and I must have the clothes conforming to the company. Ballister might—nae doubt would—lend me the money—but——”

“The college has its own tailor, Christine. I think the gowns are tough to make. Plus, I need to get a new church suit. You see, I spend a lot of time with Ballister—he’s from one of the best families and all that—and I need to have clothes that match the company. Ballister might—no doubt he would—lend me the money—but——”

“What are you talking anent? Borrowing is sorrowing, aye and shaming, likewise. I’m fairly astonished at you naming such a thing! If you are put to a shift like that, Christine can let you hae the price o’ a suit o’ clothing.”

“What are you talking about? Borrowing is sad and embarrassing, too. I’m really surprised you’d even suggest something like that! If you're in that kind of situation, Christine can let you have the money for a new outfit.”

“O Christine, if you would do that, it would be a great favor, and a great help to me. I’ll pay you back, out of the first money I make. The price o’ the books I shall have to coax from Mother.”

“O Christine, if you could do that, it would really help me out. I’ll pay you back with the first money I make. I’ll have to sweet-talk Mother into giving me the cash for the books.”

“You’ll hae no obligation to trouble Mother. Ask your feyther for the books you want. He would be the vera last to grudge them to you. Speak to him straight, and bold, and you’ll get the siller wi’ a smile and a good word.”

“You won’t have to bother Mom. Just ask your dad for the books you want. He would be the very last to deny them to you. Talk to him directly and confidently, and you’ll get the money with a smile and a kind word.”

26

“If you would ask him for me.”

“If you could ask him for me.”

“I will not!”

"No way!"

“Yes, you will, Christine. I have reasons for not doing so.”

“Yes, you will, Christine. I have my reasons for not doing that.”

“You hae just one reason—simple cowardice. O Man! If you are a coward anent asking a new suit o’ clothes for yoursel’, what kind o’ a lawyer will you mak’ for ither folk?”

“You have just one reason—simple cowardice. Oh man! If you're too scared to ask for a new suit of clothes for yourself, what kind of lawyer will you be for other people?”

“You know how Father is about giving money.”

“You know how Dad is about giving money.”

“Ay, Feyther earns his money wi’ his life in his hands. He wants to be sure the thing sought is good and necessary. Feyther’s right. Now my money was maistly gi’en me, I can mair easily risk it.”

“Yeah, Father earns his money with his life on the line. He wants to make sure that what he's after is good and necessary. Father’s right. Since my money was mostly given to me, I can risk it more easily.”

“There is no risk in my promise to pay.”

“There’s no risk in my promise to pay.”

“You havna any sure contract wi’ Good Fortune, Neil, and it will be good and bad wi’ you, as it is wi’ ither folk.”

“You don’t have any guaranteed deal with Good Fortune, Neil, and things will go well and poorly for you, just like it does for other people.”

“I do not approve of your remarks, Christine. When people are talking of the fundamentals—and surely money is one of them—they ought to avoid irritating words.”

"I don’t agree with what you said, Christine. When people are discussing the basics—and money is definitely one of them—they should steer clear of annoying language."

“You’ll mak’ an extraordinar lawyer, if you do that, but I’m no sure that you will win your case, wanting them. I thought they were sort o’ necessitated; but crooked and straight is the law, and it is well known that what it calls truth today, may be far from truth tomorrow.”

“You’ll make an extraordinary lawyer if you do that, but I’m not sure you will win your case without them. I thought they were sort of necessary; but the law is both crooked and straight, and it’s well known that what it calls truth today may be far from the truth tomorrow.”

“What ails you today, Christine? Has the law injured you in any way?”

“What’s wrong today, Christine? Has the law hurt you in any way?”

27

“Ay, it played us a’ a trick. When you took up the books, and went to the big school i’ the toun to prepare for Aberdeen, we all o’ us thought it was King’s College you were bound for, and then when you were ready for Aberdeen, you turned your back on King’s College, and went to the Maraschal.”

“Ay, it played us all a trick. When you picked up the books and went to the big school in town to get ready for Aberdeen, we all thought you were headed for King’s College. Then, when you were set for Aberdeen, you turned away from King’s College and went to the Maraschal.”

“King’s College is for the theology students. The Maraschal is the law school.”

“King’s College is for the theology students. The Maraschal is the law school.”

“I knew that. We a’ know it. The Maraschal spelt a big disappointment to feyther and mysel’.”

“I knew that. We all know it. The Maraschal was a big disappointment to my father and me.”

“I have some work to finish, Christine, and I will be under an obligation if you will leave me now. You are in an upsetting temper, and I think you have fairly forgotten yourself.”

“I have some work to finish, Christine, and I’ll be in a tough spot if you don’t leave me alone right now. You’re in a bad mood, and I think you’ve really lost your cool.”

“Well I’m awa, but mind you! When the fishing is on, I canna be at your bidding. I’m telling you!”

“Well, I’m off, but just so you know! When the fishing is good, I can’t be at your beck and call. I’m serious!”

“Just so.”

"Exactly."

“I’ll hae no time for you, and your writing. I’ll be helping Mither wi’ the fish, from the dawn to the dark.”

“I won’t have time for you and your writing. I’ll be helping Mom with the fish, from dawn to dusk.”

“Would you do that?”

“Can you do that?”

“Would I not?”

"Wouldn't I?"

She was at the open door of the room as she spoke, and Neil said with provoking indifference: “If you are seeing Father, you might speak to him anent the books I am needing.”

She was standing at the open door of the room as she spoke, and Neil replied with casual indifference: “If you’re seeing Dad, you might want to mention the books I need.”

“I’ll not do it! What are you feared for? You’re parfectly unreasonable, parfectly ridic-lus!” 28 And she emphasized her assertions by her decided manner of closing the door.

“I won't do it! What are you scared of? You're perfectly unreasonable, perfectly ridiculous!” 28 And she emphasized her claims by firmly shutting the door.

On going into the yard, she found her father standing there, and he was looking gravely over the sea. “Feyther!” she said, and he drew her close to his side, and looked into her lovely face with a smile.

On entering the yard, she found her father standing there, looking thoughtfully at the sea. “Dad!” she called, and he pulled her close to his side, smiling at her beautiful face.

“Are you watching for the fish, Feyther?”

“Are you looking for the fish, Father?”

“Ay, I am! They are long in coming this year.”

“Ay, I am! They’re taking a long time to arrive this year.”

“Every year they are long in coming. Perhaps we are impatient.”

“Every year they take a long time to arrive. Maybe we’re just impatient.”

“Just sae. We are a’ ready for them—watching for them—Cluny went to Cupar Head to watch. He has a fine sea-sight. If they are within human ken, he will spot them, nae doubt. What hae you been doing a’ the day lang?”

“Just so. We’re all ready for them—keeping an eye out for them—Cluny went to Cupar Head to keep watch. He has great eyesight for the sea. If they’re within sight, he’ll see them, no doubt. What have you been doing all day long?”

“I hae been writing for Neil. He is uncommon anxious about this session, Feyther.”

“I have been writing for Neil. He is really worried about this session, Father.”

“He ought to be.”

"He should be."

“He is requiring some expensive books, and he is feared to name them to you; he thinks you hae been sae liberal wi’ him already—if I was you, Feyther, I would be asking him—quietly when you were by your twa sel’s—if he was requiring anything i’ the way o’ books.”

“He needs some pricey books, and he’s afraid to bring them up with you; he thinks you’ve already been so generous with him. If I were you, Father, I would ask him—gently when it’s just the two of you—if he needs anything in terms of books.”

“He has had a big sum for that purpose already, Christine.”

“He's already received a significant amount for that purpose, Christine.”

“I know it, Feyther, but I’m not needing to tell you that a man must hae the tools his wark is requiring, or he canna do it. If you set Neil to mak’ 29 a table, you’d hae to gie him the saw, and the hammer, and the full wherewithals, for the makin’ o’ a table; and when you are for putting him among the Edinbro’ Law Lords, you’ll hae to gie him the books that can teach him their secrets. Isn’t that fair, Feyther?”

“I get it, Dad, but I don’t need to remind you that a man must have the tools required for his work, or he can't do it. If you set Neil to make 29 a table, you’d have to give him the saw, the hammer, and all the other tools he needs to make a table; and when you're putting him among the Edinburgh Law Lords, you'll have to give him the books that can teach him their secrets. Isn’t that fair, Dad?”

“I’m not denying it.”

"I'm not denying that."

“Weel then, you’ll do the fatherly thing, and seeing the laddie is feared to ask you for the books, you’ll ask him, ‘Are you wanting any books for the finishing up, Neil?’ You see it is just here, Feyther, he could borrow the books——”

“We'll then, you'll take on the fatherly role, and since the kid is too scared to ask you for the books, you'll ask him, ‘Do you need any books to finish up, Neil?’ You see, right here, Father, he could borrow the books——”

“Hang borrowing!”

"Stop borrowing!"

“Just sae, you are quite right, Feyther. Neil says if he has to borrow, he’ll never get the book when he wants it, and that he would never get leave to keep it as long as he needed. Now Neil be to hae his ain books, Feyther, he will mak’ good use o’ them, and we must not fail him at the last hour.”

“Just so, you’re completely right, Father. Neil says if he has to borrow, he’ll never get the book when he wants it, and that he would never be allowed to keep it for as long as he needs. Now Neil needs to have his own books, Father, he will make good use of them, and we must not let him down at the last minute.”

“Wha’s talking o’ failing him? Not his feyther, I’m sure! Do I expect to catch herrings without the nets and accessories? And I ken that I’ll not mak’ a lawyer o’ Neil, without the Maraschal and the books it calls for.”

“Who's talking about failing him? Not his father, I’m sure! Do I expect to catch fish without the nets and tools? And I know that I won’t make a lawyer out of Neil without the resources and the books he needs.”

“You are the wisest and lovingest o’ feythers. When you meet Neil, and you twa are by yoursel’s, put your hand on Neil’s shoulder, and ask Neil, ‘Are you needing any books for your last lessons?’”

“You are the wisest and kindest of fathers. When you meet Neil, and you two are by yourselves, put your hand on Neil’s shoulder, and ask him, ‘Do you need any books for your final lessons?’”

“I’ll do as you say, dear lass. It is right I should.”

“I’ll do what you say, my dear. It’s the right thing to do.”

30

“Nay, but he should ask you to do it. If it was mysel’, I could ask you for anything I ought to have, but Neil is vera shy, and he kens weel how hard you wark for your money. He canna bear to speak o’ his necessities, sae I’m speaking the word for him.”

“Nah, but he should ask you to do it. If it were me, I could ask you for anything I feel I should have, but Neil is really shy, and he knows well how hard you work for your money. He can't stand to talk about his needs, so I'm speaking up for him.”

“Thy word goes wi’ me—always. I’ll ne’er say nay to thy yea,” and he clasped her hand, and looked with a splendid smile of affection into her beautiful face. An English father would have certainly kissed her, but Scotch fathers rarely give this token of affection. Christine did not expect it, unless it was her birthday, or New Year’s morning.

“Your word is with me—always. I'll never say no to your yes,” and he held her hand, looking at her beautiful face with a warm, affectionate smile. An English father would definitely have kissed her, but Scottish fathers rarely show this kind of affection. Christine didn't expect it, unless it was her birthday or New Year’s morning.

It was near the middle of July, when the herring arrived. Then early one day, Ruleson, watching the sea, smote his hands triumphantly, and lifting his cap with a shout of welcome, cried—

It was around mid-July when the herring showed up. Then, one morning, Ruleson, watching the sea, clapped his hands in triumph and, raising his cap with a shout of welcome, exclaimed—

“There’s our boat! Cluny is sailing her! He’s bringing the news! They hae found the fish! Come awa’ to the pier to meet them, Christine.”

“There’s our boat! Cluny is sailing it! He’s bringing the news! They’ve found the fish! Come on to the pier to meet them, Christine.”

With hurrying steps they took the easier landward side of descent, but when they reached the pier there was already a crowd of men and women there, and the Sea Gull, James Ruleson’s boat, was making for it. She came in close-hauled to the wind, with a double reef in her sail. She came rushing across the bay, with the water splashing her gunwale. Christine kept her eyes upon the lad at the tiller, a handsome lad, tanned to the temples. His cheeks were flushed, and the wind was in his hair, 31 and the sunlight in his eyes, and he was steering the big herring boat into the harbor.

With hurried steps, they took the easier landward side of the descent, but when they reached the pier, there was already a crowd of men and women there, and the Sea Gull, James Ruleson’s boat, was making its way toward it. She came in close-hauled to the wind, with a double reef in her sail. She rushed across the bay, with water splashing against her sides. Christine kept her eyes on the boy at the tiller, a handsome guy, tanned to the temples. His cheeks were flushed, the wind tousled his hair, and sunlight sparkled in his eyes as he steered the big herring boat into the harbor.

The men were soon staggering down to the boats with the nets, coiling them up in apparently endless fashion, and as they were loaded they were very hard to get into the boats, and harder still to get out. Just as the sun began to set, the oars were dipped, and the boats swept out of the harbor into the bay, and there they set their red-barked sails, and stood out for the open sea.

The men quickly stumbled down to the boats with the nets, winding them up in what seemed like an endless manner. Once they were loaded, it was tough to get them into the boats, and even tougher to get them out. As the sun started to set, they dipped the oars, and the boats glided out of the harbor into the bay. There, they raised their red-barked sails and headed out to the open sea.

Ruleson’s boat led the way, because it was Ruleson’s boat that had found the fish, and Christine stood at the pier-edge cheering her strong, brave father, and not forgetting a smile and a wave of her hand for the handsome Cluny at the tiller. To her these two represented the very topmost types of brave and honorable humanity. The herring they were seeking were easily found, for it was the Grand Shoal, and it altered the very look of the ocean, as it drove the water before it in a kind of flushing ripple. Once, as the boats approached them, the shoal sank for at least ten minutes, and then rose in a body again, reflecting in the splendid sunset marvelous colors and silvery sheen.

Ruleson's boat took the lead because it was his boat that had found the fish. Christine stood at the edge of the pier, cheering for her strong, brave father, and she didn’t forget to smile and wave at the handsome Cluny at the tiller. To her, these two were the epitome of bravery and honor. The herring they were looking for were easy to find, as it was the Grand Shoal, which changed the very appearance of the ocean, pushing the water forward in a sort of flushing ripple. Once, as the boats got closer, the shoal dipped down for at least ten minutes before rising again, reflecting magnificent colors and a silvery sheen in the stunning sunset.

With a sweet happiness in her heart, Christine went slowly home. She did not go into the village, she walked along the shore, over the wet sands to the little gate, which opened upon their garden. On her way she passed the life-boat. It was in full readiness for launching at a moment’s notice, 32 and she went close to it, and patted it on the bow, just as a farmer’s daughter would pat the neck of a favorite horse.

With a sweet happiness in her heart, Christine walked home slowly. Instead of going into the village, she strolled along the shore, across the wet sand to the little gate that opened into their garden. On her way, she passed the lifeboat. It was fully prepared for launching at a moment’s notice, 32 and she went up to it and patted it on the bow, just like a farmer’s daughter would pat her favorite horse's neck.

“Ye hae saved the lives of men,” she said. “God bless ye, boatie!” and she said it again, and then stooped and looked at a little brass plate screwed to the stern locker, on which were engraved these words:

“You've saved the lives of men,” she said. “God bless you, boatie!” and she said it again, and then bent down to look at a small brass plate screwed to the back locker, on which were engraved these words:

Put your trust in God,

Trust in God,

And do your best.

Do your best.

And as she climbed the garden, she thought of the lad who had left Culraine thirty years ago, and gone to Glasgow to learn ship building, and who had given this boat to his native village out of his first savings. “And it has been a lucky boat,” she said softly, “every year it has saved lives,” and then she remembered the well-known melody, and sang joyously—

And as she walked up the garden, she thought about the guy who had left Culraine thirty years ago to go to Glasgow to learn shipbuilding, and who had gifted this boat to his hometown with his first earnings. “And it's been a lucky boat,” she said softly, “it's saved lives every year,” and then she recalled the familiar tune and sang happily—

“Weel may the keel row,

"Well may the keel row,"

And better may she speed,

And may she do better,

Weel may the keel row,

Well may the keel row,

That wins the bairnies’ bread.

That earns the kids' bread.

“Weel may the keel row,

"Weel may the keel row,"

Amid the stormy strife,

In the middle of the storm,

Weel may the keel row

Well may the keel row

That saves the sailor’s life.

That saves the sailor's life.

33

33

“God bless the Life-Boat!

"God bless the Lifeboat!"

In the stormy strife,

In the turbulent struggle,

Saving drowning men,

Rescuing drowning people,

On the seas o’ Fife.

On the waters of Fife.

“Weel may her keel row—”

"Her keel may row well—"

Then with a merry, inward laugh she stopped, and said with pretended displeasure: “Be quiet, Christine! You’re makin’ poetry again, and you shouldna do the like o’ that foolishness. Neil thinks it isna becoming for women to mak’ poetry—he says men lose their good sense when they do it, and women! He hadna the words for their shortcomings in the matter. He could only glower and shake his head, and look up at the ceiling, which he remarked needed a coat o’ clean lime and water. Weel, I suppose Neil is right! There’s many a thing not becomin’ to women, and nae doubt makin’ poetry up is among them.”

Then with a cheerful, private laugh she stopped and said with a feigned annoyance, “Be quiet, Christine! You’re writing poetry again, and you shouldn’t be doing that nonsense. Neil thinks it’s not appropriate for women to write poetry—he says men lose their common sense when they do, and women! He didn’t have the words for their shortcomings in that regard. He could only frown, shake his head, and look up at the ceiling, which he said needed a fresh coat of lime and water. Well, I guess Neil is right! There are plenty of things that aren’t suitable for women, and no doubt writing poetry is one of them.”

When she entered the cottage, she found the Domine, Dr. Magnus Trenabie, drinking a cup of tea at the fireside. He had been to the pier to see the boats sail, for all the men of his parish were near and dear to him. He was an extraordinary man—a scholar who had taken many degrees and honors, and not exhausted his mental powers in getting them—a calm, sabbatic mystic, usually so quiet that his simple presence had a sacramental efficacy—a man who never reasoned, being full of 34 faith; a man enlightened by his heart, not by his brain.

When she walked into the cottage, she saw the Domine, Dr. Magnus Trenabie, sipping a cup of tea by the fireplace. He had just come back from the pier where he went to watch the boats sail, since all the men in his parish were precious to him. He was a remarkable man—a scholar with many degrees and honors, not drained of his mental energy in earning them—a calm, reflective mystic, generally so serene that his mere presence felt sacred—a man who didn’t rely on logic because he was full of faith; a man whose insights came from his heart, not his head.

Being spiritually of celestial race, he was lodged in a suitable body. Its frame was Norse, its blood Celtic. He appeared to be a small man, when he stood among the gigantic fishermen who obeyed him like little children, but he was really of average height, graceful and slender. His head was remarkably long and deep, his light hair straight and fine. The expression of his face was usually calm and still, perhaps a little cold, but there was every now and then a look of flame. Spiritually, he had a great, tender soul quite happy to dwell in a little house. Men and women loved him, he was the angel on the hearth of every home in Culraine.

Being spiritually of heavenly descent, he occupied a fitting body. Its build was Norse, its blood Celtic. He seemed short when standing among the towering fishermen who followed him like children, but he was actually of average height, graceful, and slim. His head was notably long and deep, with straight, fine light hair. His facial expression was usually calm and serene, perhaps a bit distant, but now and then there was a spark of intensity. On a spiritual level, he had a great, gentle soul that was perfectly content living in a small home. Men and women adored him; he was the angel by the fireside in every home in Culraine.

When Christine entered the cottage, the atmosphere of the sea was around and about her. The salt air was in her clothing, the fresh wind in her loosened hair, and she had a touch of its impetuosity in the hurry of her feet, the toss of her manner, the ring of her voice.

When Christine walked into the cottage, she was surrounded by the feel of the sea. The salty air clung to her clothes, a fresh breeze tousled her hair, and there was a hint of its energy in the way she hurried, the way she moved, and the sound of her voice.

“O Mither!” she cried, then seeing the Domine, she made a little curtsey, and spoke to him first. “I was noticing you, Sir, among the men on the pier. I thought you were going with them this night.”

“O Mither!” she shouted, then noticing the Domine, she gave a little curtsy and spoke to him first. “I saw you, Sir, among the men on the pier. I thought you were going with them tonight.”

“They have hard work this night, Christine, and my heart tells me they will be wanting to say little words they would not like me to hear.”

“They're going to have a tough time tonight, Christine, and I can sense that they’ll want to say things they wouldn’t want me to hear.”

“You could hae corrected them, Sir.”

"You could have corrected them, Sir."

“I am not caring to correct them, tonight. Words 35 often help work, and tired fishers, casting their heavy nets overboard, don’t do that work without a few words that help them. The words are not sinful, but they might not say them if I was present.”

“I don’t feel like correcting them tonight. Words 35 often make the work easier, and tired fishermen, casting their heavy nets overboard, don’t do that work without a few words to help them. The words aren’t bad, but they might not say them if I were there.”

“I know, Sir,” answered Margot. “I hae a few o’ such words always handy. When I’m hurried and flurried, I canna help them gettin’ outside my lips—but there’s nae ill in them—they just keep me going. I wad gie up, wanting them.”

“I know, Sir,” Margot replied. “I always have a few of those words ready to go. When I’m rushed and anxious, I can’t help but let them slip out—but there’s nothing wrong with them—they just keep me going. I would give up wanting them.”

“When soldiers, Margot, are sent on a forlorn hope of capturing a strong fort, they go up to it cheering. When our men launch the big life-boat, how do they do it, Christine?”

“When soldiers, Margot, are sent on a desperate mission to capture a strong fort, they approach it with cheers. When our team launches the big lifeboat, how do they do it, Christine?”

“Cheering, Sir!”

"Cheering, Sir!"

“To be sure, and when weary men cast the big, heavy nets, they find words to help them. I know a lad who always gets his nets overboard with shouting the name of the girl he loves. He has a name for her that nobody but himself can know, or he just shouts ‘Dearie,’ and with one great heave, the nets are overboard.” And as he said these words he glanced at Christine, and her heart throbbed, and her eyes beamed, for she knew that the lad was Cluny.

“To be sure, when tired men throw out the big, heavy nets, they find words to motivate them. I know a guy who always gets his nets over the side by shouting the name of the girl he loves. He has a special name for her that nobody else knows, or he just calls her ‘Dearie,’ and with one big heave, the nets go overboard.” As he said this, he glanced at Christine, and her heart raced, and her eyes lit up, because she recognized that the guy was Cluny.

“I was seeing our life-boat, as I came home,” she said, “and I was feeling as if the boat could feel, and if she hadna been sae big, I would hae put my arms round about her. I hope that wasna any kind o’ idolatry, Sir?”

“I saw our lifeboat when I came home,” she said, “and I felt like the boat could feel, and if it weren’t so big, I would have wrapped my arms around it. I hope that wasn’t any kind of idolatry, Sir?”

“No, no, Christine. It is a feeling of our humanity, 36 that is wide as the world. Whatever appears to struggle and suffer, appears to have life. See how a boat bares her breast to the storm, and in spite of winds and waves, wins her way home, not losing a life that has been committed to her. And nothing on earth can look more broken-hearted than a stranded boat, that has lost all her men. Once I spent a few weeks among the Hovellers—that is, among the sailors who man the life-boats stationed along Godwin Sands; and they used to call their boats ‘darlings’ and ‘beauties’ and praise them for behaving well.”

“No, no, Christine. It’s a feeling of our humanity, 36 that stretches as wide as the world. Anything that struggles and suffers seems to have life. Look at how a boat faces the storm and, despite the winds and waves, makes its way home, not losing a life that has been entrusted to it. Nothing on earth looks as heartbroken as a stranded boat that has lost all its crew. I once spent a few weeks with the Hovellers—that is, with the sailors who operate the life-boats stationed along Godwin Sands; and they used to call their boats ‘darlings’ and ‘beauties’ and praise them for behaving well.”

“Why did they call the men Hovellers?” asked Margot. “That word seems to pull down a sailor. I don’t like it. No, I don’t.”

“Why did they call the men Hovellers?” asked Margot. “That word feels like it brings down a sailor. I don’t like it. No, I don’t.”

“I have been told, Margot, that it is from the Danish word, overlever, which means a deliverer.”

“I’ve been told, Margot, that it comes from the Danish word, overlever, which means a deliverer.”

“I kent it wasna a decent Scotch word,” she answered, a little triumphantly; “no, nor even from the English. Hoveller! You couldna find an uglier word for a life-saver, and if folk canna be satisfied wi’ their ain natural tongue, and must hae a foreign name, they might choose a bonnie one. Hoveller! Hoveller indeed! It’s downright wicked, to ca’ a sailor a hoveller.”

“I knew it wasn’t a proper Scottish word,” she replied, a bit triumphantly; “no, not even from English. Hoveller! You couldn’t pick a worse word for a life-saver, and if people can’t be happy with their own natural language and have to use a foreign name, they could at least choose a nice one. Hoveller! Hoveller indeed! It’s downright absurd to call a sailor a hoveller.”

The Domine smiled, and continued—“Every man and woman and child has loved something inanimate. Your mother, Christine, loves her wedding ring, your father loves his boat, you love your Bible, I love the silver cup that holds the sacramental 37 wine we drink ‘in remembrance of Him’;” and he closed his eyes a moment, and was silent. Then he gave his cup to Christine. “No more,” he said, “it was a good drink. Thanks be! Now our talk must come to an end. I leave blessing with you.”

The Domine smiled and continued, “Everyone—men, women, and children—has loved something that isn’t alive. Your mom, Christine, loves her wedding ring, your dad loves his boat, you love your Bible, and I love the silver cup that holds the sacramental wine we drink ‘in remembrance of Him.’” He closed his eyes for a moment and was quiet. Then he handed his cup to Christine. “No more,” he said, “that was a good drink. Thanks be! Now our conversation must come to an end. I leave my blessing with you.”

They stood and watched him walk into the dusk in silence, and then Margot said, “Where’s Neil?”

They stood and watched him walk into the twilight in silence, and then Margot said, “Where’s Neil?”

“Feyther asked him to go wi’ them for this night, and Neil didna like to refuse. Feyther has been vera kind to him, anent his books an’ the like. He went to pleasure Feyther. It was as little as he could do.”

“Feyther asked him to go with them for the night, and Neil didn’t want to say no. Feyther had been really kind to him about his books and everything. He went to please Feyther. It was the least he could do.”

“And he’ll come hame sea-sick, and his clothes will be wet and uncomfortable as himsel’.”

“And he’ll come home seasick, and his clothes will be wet and as uncomfortable as he is.”

“Weel, that’s his way, Mither. I wish the night was o’er.”

“Weel, that’s just how he is, Mom. I wish the night was over.”

“Tak’ patience. By God’s leave the day will come.”

“Have patience. With God's permission, the day will come.”


38

CHAPTER III

ANGUS BALLISTER

If Love comes, it comes; but no reasoning can put it there.

If love comes, it comes; but no amount of reasoning can make it happen.

Love gives a new meaning to Life.

Love gives a new meaning to life.

Her young heart blows

Her young heart beats

Leaf by leaf, coming out like a rose.

Leaf by leaf, unfolding like a rose.

The next morning the women of the village were early at the pier to watch the boats come in. They were already in the offing, their gunwales deep in the water, and rising heavily on the ascending waves; so they knew that there had been good fishing. Margot was prominent among them, but Christine had gone to the town to take orders from the fish dealers; for Margot Ruleson’s kippered herring were famous, and eagerly sought for, as far as Edinburgh, and even Glasgow.

The next morning, the village women were up early at the pier to watch the boats coming in. They were already out at sea, their sides low in the water and rising heavily with the waves, so they knew there had been a good catch. Margot stood out among them, but Christine had gone into town to take orders from the fish dealers. Margot Ruleson’s kippered herring were famous and in high demand, all the way to Edinburgh and even Glasgow.

It was a business Christine liked, and in spite of her youth, she did it well, having all her mother’s bargaining ability, and a readiness in computing values, that had been sharpened by her knowledge of figures and profits. This morning she was unusually fortunate in all her transactions, and brought home such large orders that they staggered Margot.

It was a business Christine enjoyed, and despite her age, she handled it well, inheriting all her mother’s negotiating skills and a knack for calculating values that had been honed by her understanding of numbers and profits. This morning, she was especially lucky in all her dealings and returned home with such large orders that they took Margot by surprise.

39

“I’ll ne’er be able to handle sae many fish,” she said, with a happy purposeful face, “but there’s naething beats a trial, and I be to do my best.”

“I’ll never be able to handle so many fish,” she said, with a happy, determined expression, “but nothing beats a try, and I’m going to do my best.”

“And I’ll help you, Mither. It must ne’er be said that we twa turned good siller awa’.”

“And I’ll help you, Mom. It should never be said that we two turned good money away.”

“I’m feared you canna do that today, Christine. Neil hasna been to speak wi’, since he heard ye had gone to the toun; he wouldna’ even hear me when I ca’ed breakfast.”

“I’m afraid you can’t do that today, Christine. Neil hasn’t come to talk with me since he heard you went to town; he wouldn’t even listen to me when I called for breakfast.”

“Neil be to wait at this time. It willna hurt him. If Neil happens to hae a wish, he instantly feels it to be a necessity, and then he thinks the hale house should stop till his wish is gi’en him. I’m going to the herring shed wi’ yoursel’.”

“Neil needs to wait right now. It won’t hurt him. If Neil happens to have a wish, he immediately feels it’s a necessity, and then he thinks the whole house should stop until his wish is granted. I’m going to the herring shed with you.”

“Then there will be trouble, and no one so sorry for it as Christine! I’m telling you!”

“Then there will be trouble, and no one will be more upset about it than Christine! I’m serious!”

At this moment Neil opened the door, and looked at the two women. “Mother,” he said in a tone of injury and suffering, “can I have any breakfast this morning?”

At that moment, Neil opened the door and looked at the two women. “Mom,” he said with a tone of hurt and anguish, “can I have some breakfast this morning?”

“Pray, wha’s hindering you? Your feyther had his, an hour syne. Your porridge is yet boiling in the pot, the kettle is simmering on the hob, and the cheena still standing on the table. Why didna you lift your ain porridge, and mak’ yoursel’ a cup o’ tea? Christine and mysel’ had our breakfasts before it chappit six o’clock. You cam’ hame wi’ your feyther, you should hae ta’en your breakfast with him.”

“Come on, what's holding you up? Your dad had his about an hour ago. Your porridge is still boiling in the pot, the kettle is simmering on the stove, and the china is still on the table. Why didn’t you grab your own porridge and make yourself a cup of tea? Christine and I had our breakfasts before it struck six o’clock. You came home with your dad, you should have had breakfast with him.”

“I was wet through, and covered with herring 40 scales. I was in no condition to take a meal, or to sit with my books and Christine all morning, writing.”

“I was soaked to the bone and covered in herring 40 scales. I was in no shape to eat or to spend the morning with my books and Christine, writing.”

“I canna spare Christine this morning, Neil. That’s a fact.” His provoking neatness and deliberation were irritating to Margot’s sense of work and hurry, and she added, “Get your breakfast as quick as you can. I’m wanting the dishes out o’ the way.”

“I can’t spare Christine this morning, Neil. That’s a fact.” His annoyingly neat and deliberate approach was frustrating to Margot, who was in a rush, and she added, “Get your breakfast as quickly as you can. I want the dishes out of the way.”

“I suppose I can get a mouthful for myself.”

“I guess I can grab a bite for myself.”

“Get a’ you want,” answered Margot; but Christine served him with his plate of porridge and basin of new milk, and as he ate it, she toasted a scone, and made him a cup of tea.

“Get all you want,” replied Margot; but Christine served him a plate of porridge and a bowl of fresh milk, and while he ate, she toasted a scone and brewed him a cup of tea.

“Mother is cross this morning, Christine. It is annoying to me.”

“Mom is upset this morning, Christine. It annoys me.”

“It needna. There’s a big take o’ fish in, and every man and woman, and every lad and lass, are in the herring sheds. Mither just run awa’ from them, to see what orders for kippers I had brought—and I hae brought nine hundred mair than usual. I must rin awa’ and help her now.”

“It doesn’t have to. There’s a big catch of fish in, and every man and woman, and every boy and girl, are in the herring sheds. Mom just ran away from them to see what orders for kippers I had brought—and I’ve brought nine hundred more than usual. I need to run away and help her now.”

“No, Christine! I want you most particularly, this morning.”

“No, Christine! I really want you, especially this morning.”

“I’ll be wi’ you by three in the afternoon.”

“I’ll be with you by three in the afternoon.”

“Stay with me now. I’ll be ready for you in half an hour.”

“Stay with me for a moment. I’ll be ready for you in half an hour.”

“I can hae fifty fish ready for Mither in half an hour, and I be to go to her at once. I’ll be back, laddie, by three o’clock.”

“I can have fifty fish ready for Mother in half an hour, and I need to go to her right away. I’ll be back, kid, by three o’clock.”

“I’m just distracted with the delay,” but he 41 stopped speaking, for he saw that he was alone. So he took time thoroughly to enjoy his scone and tea, and then, not being quite insensible to Christine’s kindness, he washed the dishes and put them away.

“I’m just distracted by the delay,” but he 41 stopped talking when he noticed he was alone. So he took his time to really enjoy his scone and tea, and then, appreciating Christine’s kindness, he washed the dishes and put them away.

He had just finished this little duty, when there was a knock at the outside door. He hesitated about opening it. He knew no villager would knock at his father’s door, so it must be a stranger, and as he was not looking as professional and proper as he always desired to appear, he was going softly away, when the door was opened, and a bare-footed lad came forward, and gave him a letter.

He had just wrapped up this small task when someone knocked on the outer door. He hesitated to open it. He knew that no villager would knock on his father's door, so it had to be a stranger. Since he didn't look as professional and put-together as he always wanted to be, he was quietly stepping away when the door opened, and a barefooted boy stepped in and handed him a letter.

He opened it, and looked at the signature—“Angus Ballister.” A sudden flush of pleasure made him appear almost handsome, and when he had read the epistle he was still more delighted, for it ran thus:

He opened it and looked at the signature—“Angus Ballister.” A sudden rush of pleasure made him almost handsome, and after he read the letter, he was even more thrilled, because it said:

Dear Neil,

Dear Neil,

I am going to spend the rest of vacation at Ballister Mansion, and I want you with me. I require your help in a particular business investigation. I will pay you for your time and knowledge, and your company will be a great pleasure to me. This afternoon I will call and see you, and if you are busy with the nets, I shall enjoy helping you.

I’m planning to spend the rest of my vacation at Ballister Mansion, and I’d love for you to join me. I need your help with a specific investigation. I’ll compensate you for your time and skills, and I would really enjoy your company. This afternoon, I’ll stop by to see you, and if you’re busy with the nets, I’d be more than happy to assist you.

Your friend,

Your friend,

Angus Ballister.

Angus Ballister.

Neil was really much pleased with the message, and glad to hear of an opportunity to make money, 42 for though the young man was selfish, he was not idle; and he instantly perceived that much lucrative business could follow this early initiation into the Ballister affairs. He quickly finished his arrangement of the dishes and the kitchen, and then, putting on an old academic suit, made his room as scholarly and characteristic as possible. And it is amazing what an air books and papers give to the most commonplace abode. Even the old inkhorn and quill pens seemed to say to all who entered—“Tread with respect. This is classic ground.”

Neil was really pleased with the message and happy to hear about a chance to make money, 42 because even though he was selfish, he wasn’t lazy; he quickly realized that a lot of profitable business could come from getting involved with the Ballister affairs early on. He finished arranging the dishes and the kitchen, and then, putting on an old academic outfit, he made his room look as scholarly and distinctive as possible. It’s impressive how much of an air books and papers can give to even the most ordinary space. Even the old inkwell and quill pens seemed to say to anyone who entered, “Step lightly here. This is hallowed ground.”

His predominating thought during this interval was, however, not of himself, but of Christine. She had promised to come to him at three o’clock. How would she come? He was anxious about her first appearance. If he could in any way have reached her, he would have sent his positive command to wear her best kirk clothes, but at this great season neither chick nor child was to be seen or heard tell of, and he concluded finally to leave what he could not change or direct to those household influences which usually manage things fairly well.

His main thought during this time was not about himself, but about Christine. She had promised to see him at three o'clock. How would she arrive? He was nervous about her first appearance. If he could have reached her in any way, he would have insisted she wear her best church clothes, but at this busy time, there was no one around to see or hear from, and he finally decided to leave what he couldn't change or control to those household influences that usually handle things pretty well.

As the day went on, and Ballister did not arrive, he grew irritably nervous. He could not study, and he found himself scolding both Ballister and Christine for their delay. “Christine was so ta’en up wi’ the feesh, naething else was of any import to her. Here was a Scottish gentleman coming, who might be the makin’ o’ him, and a barrel o’ herrin’ stood in his way.” He had actually fretted himself into 43 his Scotch form of speech, a thing no Gael ever entirely forgets when really worried to the proper point.

As the day dragged on and Ballister still hadn’t shown up, he became increasingly anxious. He couldn’t focus on his studies and found himself blaming both Ballister and Christine for being late. “Christine was so caught up with the fish that nothing else mattered to her. Here was a Scottish gentleman coming who could change everything for him, and a barrel of herring was in his way.” He had actually worked himself into his Scottish way of speaking, something no Gael ever completely forgets when genuinely stressed out. 43

When he had said his heart’s say of Christine, he turned his impatience on Ballister—his behavior was that o’ the ordinary rich young man, who has naething but himsel’ to think o’. He, Neil Ruleson, had lost a hale morning’s wark, waiting on his lairdship. Weel, he’d have to pay for it, in the long run. Neil Ruleson had no waste hours in his life. Nae doubt Ballister had heard o’ a fast horse, or a fast——

When he had expressed his feelings about Christine, he directed his impatience at Ballister—his behavior was typical of any wealthy young man who only thought of himself. He, Neil Ruleson, had wasted an entire morning's work waiting on his lordship. Well, he would have to make up for it eventually. Neil Ruleson didn't have any wasted hours in his life. No doubt Ballister had heard about a fast horse, or a fast——

Then Ballister knocked at the door, and Neil stepped into his scholarly manner and speech, and answered Ballister’s hearty greeting in the best English style.

Then Ballister knocked at the door, and Neil switched to his scholarly manner and speech, responding to Ballister’s warm greeting in the most classic English style.

“I am glad to see you, Neil. I only came to Ballister two days ago, and I have been thinking of you all the time.” With these words the youth threw his Glengary on the table, into the very center and front of Neil’s important papers. Then he lifted his chair, and placed it before the open door, saying emphatically as he did so—

“I’m really happy to see you, Neil. I just got to Ballister two days ago, and I’ve been thinking about you the whole time.” With that, the young man tossed his Glengarry on the table, right in the middle of Neil’s important papers. Then he moved his chair and positioned it in front of the open door, saying confidently as he did so—

Lands may be fair ayont the sea,

Lands may be beautiful beyond the sea,

But Scotland’s hills and lochs for me!

But Scotland’s hills and lakes for me!

O Neil! Love of your ain country is a wonderful thing. It makes a man of you.”

O'Neil! Love for your own country is a remarkable thing. It turns you into a man.

“Without it you would not be a man.”

“Without it, you wouldn’t be a man.”

44

Ballister did not answer at once, but stood a moment with his hand on the back of the deal, rush-bottomed chair, and his gaze fixed on the sea and the crowd of fishing boats waiting in the harbor.

Ballister didn't reply immediately; instead, he paused for a moment with his hand on the back of the chair with a rush seat, staring out at the sea and the fleet of fishing boats waiting in the harbor.

Without being strictly handsome, Ballister was very attractive. He had the tall, Gaelic stature, and its reddish brown hair, also brown eyes, boyish and yet earnest. His face was bright and well formed, his conversation animated, his personality, in full effect, striking in its young alertness.

Without being conventionally handsome, Ballister was quite attractive. He had a tall, Gaelic build, with reddish-brown hair and brown eyes that were both youthful and sincere. His face was bright and well-defined, his conversations lively, and his personality, in full display, was striking with its youthful alertness.

“Listen to me, Neil,” he said, as he sat down. “I came to my majority last March, when my uncle and I were in Venice.”

“Listen to me, Neil,” he said as he sat down. “I turned 18 last March when my uncle and I were in Venice.”

“Your uncle on your mother’s side?”

“Your uncle from your mom’s side?”

“No, on the sword side, Uncle Ballister. He told me I was now my own master, and that he would render into my hands the Brewster and Ballister estates. I am sure that he has done well by them, but he made me promise I would carefully go over all the papers relating to his trusteeship, and especially those concerning the item of interests. It seems that my father had a good deal of money out on interest—I know nothing about interest. Do you, Neil?”

“No, on the sword side, Uncle Ballister. He told me I was now my own master, and that he would hand over the Brewster and Ballister estates to me. I'm sure he has managed them well, but he made me promise to carefully review all the papers related to his trusteeship, especially those concerning the interest. It seems my father had quite a bit of money earning interest—I don’t know anything about interest. Do you, Neil?”

“I know everything that is to be known. In my profession it is a question of importance.”

“I know everything there is to know. In my job, this is really important.”

“Just so. Now, I want to put all these papers, rents, leases, improvements, interest accounts, and so forth, in your hands, Neil. Come with me to Ballister, and give the mornings to my affairs. Find 45 out what is the usual claim for such service, and I will gladly pay it.”

“Exactly. Now, I want to hand over all these papers, rents, leases, improvements, interest accounts, and so on, to you, Neil. Come with me to Ballister and dedicate your mornings to managing my affairs. Check out what the usual fee is for this kind of service, and I’ll be happy to pay it.”

“I know the amount professionally charged, but——”

“I know how much is charged professionally, but——”

“I will pay the professional amount. If we give the mornings to this work, in the afternoons we will ride, and sail, fish or swim, or pay visits—in the evenings there will be dinner, billiards, and conversation. Are you willing?”

“I’ll cover the professional fee. If we dedicate the mornings to this work, we can ride, sail, fish, swim, or visit friends in the afternoons. Evenings will be for dinner, billiards, and chatting. Are you in?”

“I am delighted at the prospect. Let the arrangement stand, just so.”

“I’m excited about the opportunity. Let’s keep the arrangement as it is.”

“You will be ready tomorrow?”

“Are you ready for tomorrow?”

“The day after tomorrow.”

"The day after tomorrow."

“Good. I will——”

“Great. I will——”

Then there was a tap at the door, and before Neil could answer it, Christine did so. As she entered, Ballister stood up and looked at her, and his eyes grew round with delighted amazement. She was in full fisher costume—fluted cap on the back of her curly head, scarlet kerchief on her neck, long gold rings in her ears, gold beads round her throat, and a petticoat in broad blue and yellow stripes.

Then there was a knock at the door, and before Neil could respond, Christine opened it. When she walked in, Ballister stood up and looked at her, his eyes wide with delighted surprise. She was dressed in a full fisher outfit—fluted cap on the back of her curly hair, a red kerchief around her neck, long gold earrings, gold beads around her throat, and a petticoat with bold blue and yellow stripes.

“Christine,” said Neil, who, suddenly relieved of his great anxiety, was unusually good-tempered. “Christine, this is my friend, Mr. Angus Ballister. You must have heard me speak of him?”

“Christine,” said Neil, who, feeling a sudden relief from his intense anxiety, was in an unexpectedly good mood. “Christine, this is my friend, Mr. Angus Ballister. You must have heard me mention him?”

“That’s a fact. The man was your constant talk”—then turning to Ballister—“I am weel pleased to see you, Sir;” and she made him a little curtsey so full of independence that Ballister knew well she 46 was making it to herself—“and I’m wondering at you twa lads,” she said, “sitting here in the house, when you might be sitting i’ the garden, or on the rocks, and hae the scent o’ the sea, or the flowers about ye.”

"That’s true. The man was all anyone could talk about." Then she turned to Ballister, "I'm really glad to see you, Sir," and she gave him a little curtsy that was so independent that Ballister knew she was really doing it for herself—"And I'm curious about you two guys," she said, "sitting here in the house when you could be outside in the garden or on the rocks, enjoying the smell of the sea or the flowers around you."

“Miss Ruleson is right,” said Ballister, in his most enthusiastic mood. “Let us go into the garden. Have you really a garden among these rocks? How wonderful!”

“Miss Ruleson is right,” said Ballister, in his most enthusiastic mood. “Let’s go into the garden. Do you actually have a garden among these rocks? How amazing!”

How it came that Ballister and Christine took the lead, and that Neil was in a manner left out, Neil could not tell; but it struck him as very remarkable. He saw Christine and his friend walking together, and he was walking behind them. Christine, also, was perfectly unembarrassed, and apparently as much at home with Ballister as if he had been some fisher-lad from the village.

How it happened that Ballister and Christine took the lead, while Neil felt somewhat excluded, Neil couldn't figure out; but it seemed very strange to him. He noticed Christine and his friend walking together, with him trailing behind. Christine appeared completely at ease and as comfortable with Ballister as if he were just some local fishing guy from the village.

Yet there was nothing strange in her easy manner and affable intimacy. It was absolutely natural. She had never realized the conditions of riches and poverty, as entailing a difference in courtesy or good comradeship; for in the village of Culraine, there was no question of an equality founded on money. A man or woman was rated by moral, and perhaps a little by physical qualities—piety, honesty, courage, industry, and strength, and knowledge of the sea and of the fisherman’s craft. Christine would have treated the great Duke of Fife, or Her Majesty, Victoria, with exactly the same pleasant familiarity.

Yet there was nothing unusual about her relaxed demeanor and friendly familiarity. It was completely natural. She had never understood that wealth and poverty could create a difference in courtesy or friendship; in the village of Culraine, money didn’t define equality. A person was judged by their moral character, and maybe a bit by physical attributes—devotion, honesty, bravery, hard work, strength, and understanding of the sea and fishing. Christine would have treated the Duke of Fife or Queen Victoria with the same cheerful friendliness.

47

She showed Ballister her mother’s flower garden, that was something beyond the usual, and she was delighted at Ballister’s honest admiration and praise of the lovely, rose-sweet plot. Both seemed to have forgotten Neil’s presence, and Neil was silent, blundering about in his mind, looking for some subject which would give him predominance.

She showed Ballister her mom’s flower garden, which was something special, and she was thrilled by Ballister’s genuine admiration and compliments about the beautiful, rose-scented spot. They both seemed to forget that Neil was there, and Neil remained quiet, fumbling in his mind for a topic that would put him in the spotlight.

Happily strolling in and out the narrow walks, and eating ripe gooseberries from the bushes, they came to a little half-circle of laburnum trees, drooping with the profusion of their golden blossoms. There was a wooden bench under them, and as Christine sat down a few petals fell into her lap.

Happily walking in and out of the narrow paths, and eating ripe gooseberries from the bushes, they came to a small half-circle of laburnum trees, drooping with the abundance of their golden blossoms. There was a wooden bench beneath them, and as Christine sat down, a few petals fell into her lap.

“See!” she cried, “the trees are glad o’ our company,” and she laid the petals in her palm, and added—“now we hae shaken hands.”

“Look!” she exclaimed, “the trees are happy to have us here,” and she placed the petals in her hand, and added—“now we’ve shaken hands.”

“What nonsense you are talking, Christine,” said Neil.

“What nonsense you’re talking, Christine,” Neil said.

“Weel then, Professor, gie us a bit o’ gude sense. Folks must talk in some fashion.”

“We'll then, Professor, give us a bit of good sense. People have to talk somehow.”

And Neil could think of nothing but a skit against women, and in apologetic mood and manner answered:

And Neil couldn't think of anything except making a joke about women, so he replied in an apologetic tone and manner:

“I believe it is allowable, to talk foolishness, in reply to women’s foolishness.”

“I think it’s okay to respond to women’s nonsense with some foolishness of my own.”

“O Neil, that is cheap! Women hae as much gude sense as men hae, and whiles they better them”—and then she sang, freely and clearly as a bird, two lines of Robert Burns’ opinion—

“O Neil, that’s cheap! Women have as much common sense as men do, and sometimes even more”—and then she sang, freely and clearly like a bird, two lines of Robert Burns’ opinion—

48

“He tried His prentice hand on man,

“He tried His beginner's skills on man,

And then He made the lasses O!”

And then He made the girls O!”

She still held the golden blossoms in her hand, and Ballister said:

She still held the golden flowers in her hand, and Ballister said:

“Give them to me. Do!”

“Hand them over. Do it!”

“You are vera welcome to them, Sir. I dinna wonder you fancy them. Laburnum trees are money-bringers, but they arena lucky for lovers. If I hed a sweetheart, I wouldna sit under a laburnum tree wi’ him, but Feyther is sure o’ his sweetheart, and he likes to come here, and smoke his pipe. And Mither and I like the place for our bit secret cracks. We dinna heed if the trees do hear us. They may tell the birds, and the birds may tell ither birds, but what o’ that? There’s few mortals wise enough to understand birds. Now, Neil, come awa wi’ your gude sense, I’ll trouble you nae langer wi’ my foolishness. And good day to you, Sir!” she said. “I’m real glad you are my brother’s friend. I dinna think he will go out o’ the way far, if you are wi’ him.”

“You're very welcome to them, Sir. I don’t blame you for liking them. Laburnum trees bring money, but they’re not lucky for lovers. If I had a sweetheart, I wouldn’t sit under a laburnum tree with him, but Father is sure of his sweetheart, and he likes to come here and smoke his pipe. Mother and I enjoy this place for our little secret chats. We don’t mind if the trees hear us. They might tell the birds, and the birds might tell other birds, but so what? There are few people smart enough to understand birds. Now, Neil, come on with your good sense; I won't bother you any longer with my nonsense. And have a good day, Sir!” she said. “I’m really glad you are my brother’s friend. I don’t think he’ll stray far if you’re with him.”

Ballister entreated her to remain, but with a smile she vanished among the thick shrubbery. Ballister was disappointed, and somehow Neil was not equal to the occasion. It was hard to find a subject Ballister felt any interest in, and after a short interval he bade Neil good-bye and said he would see him on the following day.

Ballister asked her to stay, but she smiled and disappeared into the dense bushes. Ballister felt let down, and Neil just didn't seem up to the moment. It was tough to find a topic that interested Ballister, and after a brief pause, he said goodbye to Neil and mentioned he'd see him the next day.

“No, on the day after tomorrow,” corrected Neil. “That was the time fixed, Angus. Tomorrow I will 49 finish up my work for the university, and I will be at your service, very happily and gratefully, on Friday morning.” Then Neil led him down the garden path to the sandy shore, so he did not return to the cottage, but went away hungry for another sight of Christine.

“No, the day after tomorrow,” Neil corrected. “That’s when we agreed, Angus. Tomorrow I’ll wrap up my work for the university, and I’ll be at your service, very happily and gratefully, on Friday morning.” Then Neil led him down the garden path to the sandy shore, so he didn’t go back to the cottage, but left feeling eager for another glimpse of Christine.

Neil was pleased, and displeased. He felt that it would have been better for him if Christine had not interfered, but there was the delayed writing to be finished, and he hurried up the steep pathway to the cottage. Some straying vines caught his careless footsteps, and threw him down, and though he was not hurt, the circumstance annoyed him. As soon as he entered the cottage, he was met by Christine, and her first remark added to his discomfort:

Neil felt a mix of happiness and frustration. He thought things would have been easier for him if Christine hadn't gotten involved, but he still had the postponed writing to finish, so he hurried up the steep path to the cottage. Some wayward vines snagged his careless steps and tripped him, and although he wasn't hurt, it annoyed him. As soon as he got into the cottage, Christine greeted him, and her first comment only added to his irritation:

“Whate’er hae you been doing to yoursel’, Neil Ruleson? Your coat is torn, and your face scratched. Surely you werna fighting wi’ your friend.”

“Whatever have you been doing to yourself, Neil Ruleson? Your coat is torn, and your face is scratched. Surely you weren't fighting with your friend.”

“You know better, Christine. I was thrown by those nasty blackberry vines. I intend to cut them all down. They catch everyone that passes them, and they are in everyone’s way. They ought to be cleared out, and I will attend to them tomorrow morning, if I have to get up at four o’clock to do it.”

“You know better, Christine. I got snagged by those nasty blackberry vines. I plan to cut them all down. They snag everyone who walks by, and they’re in everyone’s way. They need to be cleared out, and I’ll take care of them tomorrow morning, even if I have to get up at four in the morning to do it.”

“You willna touch the vines. Feyther likes their fruit, and Mither is planning to preserve part o’ it. And I, mysel’, am vera fond o’ vines. The wee wrens, and the robin redbreasts, look to the vines 50 for food and shelter, and you’ll not dare to hurt their feelings, for

“You won’t touch the vines. Father likes their fruit, and Mother is planning to preserve some of it. And I, myself, really like the vines. The little wrens and the robins look to the vines for food and shelter, and you wouldn’t dare to hurt their feelings, because 50

“The Robin, wi’ the red breast,

“The Robin, with the red breast,

The Robin, and the wren,

The robin and the wren,

If you do them any wrong,

If you hurt them,

You’ll never thrive again.”

You won’t thrive again.

“Stop, Christine, I have a great deal to think of, and to ask your help in.”

“Hold on, Christine, I have a lot on my mind and I need your help with some things.”

“Weel, Neil, I was ready for you at three o’clock, and then you werna ready for me.”

“Weell, Neil, I was ready for you at three o’clock, and then you weren't ready for me.”

“Tell me why you dressed yourself up so much? Did you know Ballister was coming?”

“Tell me why you dressed up so much? Did you know Ballister was coming?”

“Not I! Did you think I dressed mysel’ up for Angus Ballister?”

“Not me! Did you think I got all dressed up for Angus Ballister?”

“I was wondering. It is very seldom you wear your gold necklace, and other things, for just home folk.”

“I was thinking. You hardly ever wear your gold necklace and other jewelry, just for around the house.”

“Weel, I wasn’t wearing them for just hame folk. Jennie Tweedie is to be married tonight, and Mither had promised her I should come and help them lay the table for the supper, and the like o’ that. Sae I was dressed for Jennie Tweedie’s bridal. I wasna thinking of either you, or your fine friend.”

“Well, I wasn’t wearing them just for home folks. Jennie Tweedie is getting married tonight, and Mom had promised her I would come and help set the table for the dinner and all that. So I was dressed for Jennie Tweedie’s wedding. I wasn’t thinking about either you or your fancy friend.”

“I thought perhaps you had heard he was coming. Your fisher dress is very suitable to you. No doubt you look handsome in it. You likely thought its novelty would—would—make him fall in love with you.”

“I thought maybe you had heard he was coming. Your fishing dress really suits you. No doubt you look great in it. You probably thought its uniqueness would—would—make him fall in love with you.”

51

“I thought naething o’ that sort. Novelty! Where would the novelty be? The lad is Fife. If he was sae unnoticing as never to get acquaint wi’ a Culraine fisher-wife, he lived maist o’ his boyhood in Edinburgh. Weel, he couldna escape seeing the Newhaven fisherwomen there, nor escape hearing their wonderful cry o’ ‘Caller herrin’!’ And if he had ony feeling in his heart, if he once heard that cry, sae sweet, sae heartachy, and sae winning, he couldna help looking for the woman who was crying it; and then he couldna help seeing a fisher-wife, or lassie. I warn you not to think o’ me, Christine Ruleson, planning and dressing mysel’ for any man. You could spane my love awa’ wi’ a very few o’ such remarks.”

“I didn't think about it that way. Novelty! Where would the novelty be? The guy is from Fife. If he was so oblivious that he never got to know a Culraine fisher-wife, he spent most of his childhood in Edinburgh. Well, he couldn’t avoid seeing the Newhaven fisherwomen there, nor could he miss hearing their amazing cry of ‘Caller herrin’!’ And if he had any feelings at all, once he heard that cry, so sweet, so heart-wrenching, and so captivating, he couldn’t help but look for the woman who was calling it; and then he couldn’t help but notice a fisher-wife or girl. I'm warning you not to think of me, Christine Ruleson, planning and getting myself ready for any man. You could ruin my love with just a few of such comments.”

“I meant nothing to wrong you, Christine. All girls dress to please the men.”

“I didn’t mean to upset you, Christine. All girls dress to impress the guys.”

“Men think sae. They are vera mich mista’en. Girls dress to outdress each ither. If you hae any writing to do, I want to gie you an hour’s wark. I’ll hae to leave the rest until morning.”

“Men think so. They are very much mistaken. Girls dress to outshine each other. If you have any writing to do, I want to give you an hour's work. I'll have to leave the rest until morning.”

Then Neil told her the whole of the proposal Angus had made him. He pointed out its benefits, both for the present and the future, and Christine listened thoughtfully to all he said. She saw even further than Neil did, the benefits, and she was the first to name the subject nearest to Neil’s anxieties.

Then Neil told her the entire proposal Angus had presented to him. He highlighted its advantages, both for now and in the future, and Christine listened carefully to everything he said. She understood even more than Neil did about the benefits, and she was the first to bring up the topic that worried Neil the most.

“You see, Neil,” she said, “if you go to Ballister, you be to hae the proper dress for every occasion. 52 The best suit ye hae now will be nane too good for you to wark, and to play in. You must hae a new suit for ordinary wear, forbye a full dress suit. I’ll tell you what to do—David Finlay, wha dresses a’ the men gentry round about here, is an old, old friend o’ Feyther’s. They herded together, and went to school and kirk togither, and Feyther and him have helped each ither across hard places, a’ their life long.”

“You see, Neil,” she said, “if you go to Ballister, you need to have the right outfit for every occasion. 52 The best suit you have now won’t be good enough for you to work and play in. You need a new suit for everyday wear, in addition to a formal suit. Here’s what you should do—David Finlay, who outfits all the gentlemen around here, is an old, old friend of my father’s. They grew up together, went to school and church together, and my father and he have helped each other through tough times their whole lives.”

“I don’t want any favors from David Finlay.”

“I don't want any favors from David Finlay.”

“Hae a little patience, lad. I’m not asking you to tak’ favors from anyone. I, mysel’, will find the money for you; but I canna tell you how men ought to dress, nor what they require in thae little odds and ends, which are so important.”

“Have a little patience, kid. I’m not asking you to take favors from anyone. I will find the money for you myself; but I can’t tell you how men should dress, or what they need in those little details, which are so important.”

“Odds and ends! What do you mean?”

“Odds and ends! What do you mean?”

“Neckties, gloves, handkerchiefs, hats, and a proper pocket book for your money. I saw Ballister take his from his pocket, to put the laburnum leaves in, and I had a glint o’ the bank bills in it, and I ken weel it is more genteel-like than a purse. I call things like these ‘odds and ends.’”

“Neckties, gloves, handkerchiefs, hats, and a proper wallet for your money. I saw Ballister take his out of his pocket to put the laburnum leaves in, and I caught a glimpse of the banknotes in it, and I know well it’s more classy than a purse. I call things like these ‘odds and ends.’”

“Such things cost a deal of money, Christine.”

“Those things cost a lot of money, Christine.”

“I was coming to that, Neil. I hae nearly ninety-six pounds in the bank. It hes been gathering there, ever since my grandfeyther put five pounds in for me at my baptisement—as a nest egg, ye ken—and all I hae earned, and all that Feyther or Mither hae gien me, has helped it gather; and on my last birthday, when Feyther gave me a pound, and Mither ten shillings, 53 I had ninety-six pounds. Now, Neil, dear lad, you can hae the use o’ it all, if so be you need it. Just let Dave Finlay tell you what to get, and get it, and pay him for it—you can pay me back, when money comes easy to you.”

“I was getting to that, Neil. I have nearly ninety-six pounds in the bank. It has been sitting there ever since my grandfather put five pounds in for me at my baptism—as a nest egg, you know—and everything I’ve earned, plus what my Father or Mother have given me, has helped it grow; and on my last birthday, when Father gave me a pound and Mother ten shillings, 53 I had ninety-six pounds. Now, Neil, dear boy, you can use it all if you need it. Just let Dave Finlay tell you what to buy, and then get it and pay him for it—you can pay me back when money comes easily to you.”

“Thank you, Christine! You have always been my good angel. I will pay you out o’ my first earnings. I’ll give you good interest, and a regular I. O. U. which will be——”

“Thanks, Christine! You’ve always been my guardian angel. I’ll pay you back from my first earnings. I’ll give you a good interest rate and a regular I.O.U. which will be——”

“What are you saying, Neil? Interest! Interest! Interest on love? And do you dare to talk to me anent your I. O. U. If I canna trust your love, and your honor, I’ll hae neither interest nor paper from you. Tak my offer wi’ just the word between us, you are vera welcome to the use o’ the money. There’s nae sign o’ my marrying yet, and I’ll not be likely to want it until my plenishing and napery is to buy. You’ll go to Finlay, I hope?”

“What are you talking about, Neil? Interest! Interest! Interest on love? And do you really want to discuss your I.O.U. with me? If I can't trust your love and your honor, then I don’t want either interest or documents from you. Take my offer with just a handshake between us; you are very welcome to use the money. There’s no sign of me getting married yet, and I won’t need it until I have things to buy for my home. I hope you’ll go to Finlay?”

“I certainly will. He shall give me just what is right.”

"I definitely will. He'll give me exactly what's fair."

“Now then, my time is up. I will be ready to do your copying at five o’clock in the morning. Then, after breakfast, you can go to the town, but you won’t win into the Bank before ten, and maist likely Finlay will be just as late. Leave out the best linen you hae, and I’ll attend to it, wi’ my ain hands.”

“Alright, my time is up. I’ll be ready to do your copying at 5 AM. After breakfast, you can head to town, but you won’t get to the Bank before 10, and it’s likely Finlay will be just as late. Set aside your best linen, and I’ll take care of it myself.”

“Oh, Christine, how sweet and good you are! I’m afraid I am not worthy o’ your love!”

“Oh, Christine, how sweet and kind you are! I’m afraid I’m not worthy of your love!”

“Vera likely you are not. Few brothers love their 54 sisters as they ought to. It willna be lang before you’ll do like the lave o’ them, and put some strange lass before me.”

“Vera, you probably aren’t. Few brothers care for their sisters as they should. It won’t be long before you do like the rest of them and put some random girl before me.”

“There’s nae lass living that can ever be to me what you hae been, and are. You hae been mother and sister baith, to me.”

“There’s no girl alive who can ever be to me what you have been and still are. You’ve been both mother and sister to me.”

“Dear lad, I love thee with a’ my heart. All that is mine, is thine, for thy use and help, and between thee and me the word and the bond are the same thing.”

“Dear boy, I love you with all my heart. Everything I have is yours for your use and support, and between us, our words and our promises mean the same thing.”

Christine was much pleased because Neil unconsciously had fallen into his Scotch dialect. She knew then that his words were spontaneous, not of consideration, but of feeling from his very heart.

Christine was really happy because Neil had unconsciously started speaking in his Scotch accent. She realized then that his words were spontaneous, coming not from thoughtfulness, but from deep feelings in his heart.

In a week the change contemplated had been fully accomplished. Neil had become accustomed to the luxury of his new home, and was making notable progress in the work which had brought him there.

In just a week, the change they had planned was completely achieved. Neil had gotten used to the luxury of his new home and was making significant strides in the work that had brought him there.

Twice during the week Margot had been made royally happy by large baskets of wonderful flowers and fruit, from the Ballister gardens. They were brought by the Ballister gardener, and came with Neil’s love and name, but Margot had some secret thoughts of her own. She suspected they were the result of a deeper and sweeter reason than a mere admiration for her wonderful little garden among the rocks; but she kept such thoughts silent in her heart. One thing she knew well, that if Christine were twitted on the subject, she would hate Angus 55 Ballister, and utterly refuse to see him. So she referred to the gifts as entirely from Neil, and affected a little anxiety about their influence on Ballister.

Twice that week, Margot was incredibly happy to receive large baskets filled with beautiful flowers and fruit from the Ballister gardens. They were delivered by the Ballister gardener and came with Neil’s love and name attached, but Margot had her own secret thoughts. She suspected there was a deeper and sweeter reason for the gifts than just simple admiration for her lovely little garden among the rocks, but she kept those thoughts to herself. One thing she knew for sure was that if Christine were teased about it, she would despise Angus Ballister and refuse to see him altogether. So, she pretended the gifts were entirely from Neil and feigned a little concern about their impact on Ballister. 55

“I hope that young man isna thinking,” she said, “that his baskets o’ flowers and fruit is pay enough for Neil’s service.”

“I hope that young man isn't thinking,” she said, “that his baskets of flowers and fruit are enough payment for Neil’s service.”

“Mither, he promised to pay Neil.”

“Mom, he promised to pay Neil.”

“To be sure. But I didna hear o’ any fixed sum. Some rich people hae a way o’ giving sma’ favors, and forgetting standing siller.”

“To be sure. But I didn’t hear of any set amount. Some wealthy people have a way of giving small favors and forgetting about owed money.”

“He seemed a nice young man, Mither, and he did admire your garden. I am sure he has told Neil to send the flowers because you loved flowers. When folk love anything, they like others who love as they do. Mebbe they who love flowers hae the same kind and order o’ souls. You ken if a man loves dogs, he is friendly at once wi’ a stranger who loves dogs; and there’s the Domine, who is just silly anent auld coins—copper, siller or gold—he cares not, if they’re only auld enough. Nannie Grant, wha keeps his house, told Katie Tweedie that he took a beggar man into his parlor, and ate his dinner with him, just because he had a siller bit o’ Julius Cæsar in his pouch, and wouldna part wi’ it, even when he was wanting bread.”

“He seemed like a nice young man, Mom, and he really admired your garden. I'm sure he told Neil to send the flowers because you love them. When people are passionate about something, they tend to bond with others who share that passion. Maybe those who love flowers have a similar kind of soul. You know, if a person loves dogs, they instantly connect with another dog lover; and then there’s the minister, who is just crazy about old coins—copper, silver, or gold—he doesn’t care as long as they’re old enough. Nannie Grant, who runs his household, told Katie Tweedie that he invited a beggar into his parlor and had dinner with him just because the man had a silver coin of Julius Caesar in his pocket and wouldn’t let go of it, even when he was hungry for bread.”

“Weel then, the Domine doubtless wanted the penny.”

“Well then, the pastor probably wanted the penny.”

“Vera likely, but he wouldna tak it frae the puir soul, wha thought sae much o’ it; and Nannie was 56 saying that he went away wi’ a guid many Victoria pennies i’ his pouch.”

“Vera probably, but he wouldn’t take it from the poor soul, who valued it so much; and Nannie was 56 saying that he left with quite a few Victoria pennies in his pocket.”

“The Domine is a queer man.”

“The Domine is an unusual man.”

“Ay, but a vera guid man.”

“Aye, but a really good man.”

“If he had a wife, he would be a’ right.”

“If he had a wife, he’d be all right.”

“And just as likely a’ wrang. Wha can tell?”

“And just as likely wrong. Who can tell?”

“Weel, that’s an open question. What about your ain marriage?”

"Weell, that's an open question. What about your own marriage?"

“I’ll marry when I find a man who loves the things I love.”

“I’ll get married when I find a guy who loves the things I love.”

“Weel, the change for Neil, and for the a’ of us has been—in a way—a gude thing. I’ll say that.”

"Well, the change for Neil, and for all of us has been—in a way—a good thing. I’ll say that."

Margot was right. Even if we take change in its widest sense, it is a great and healthy manifestation, and it is only through changes that the best lives are made perfect. For every phase of life requires its own environment, in order to fulfill perfectly its intention and if it does not get it, then the intent, or the issue, loses much of its efficiency. “Because they have no changes, therefore they fear not God,” is a truth relative to the greatest nations, as well as to the humblest individual.

Margot was right. Even if we think about change in the broadest way, it's a positive and healthy expression, and only through change can the best lives become complete. Each stage of life needs its own environment to fully realize its purpose, and without that, the goal or the outcome loses a lot of its effectiveness. "Because they have no changes, therefore they fear not God," is a truth that applies to both the greatest nations and the simplest individuals.

Neil was benefited in every way by the social uplift of a residence in a gentleman’s home, and the active, curious temperament of Angus stimulated him. Angus was interested in every new thing, in every new idea, in every new book. The world was so large, and so busy, and he wanted to know all about its goings on. So when Neil’s business was over for the day, Angus was eagerly waiting to tell 57 him of something new or strange which he had just read, or heard tell of, and though Neil did not realize the fact, he was actually receiving, in these lively discussions with his friend, the very best training for his future forensic and oratorical efforts.

Neil benefited greatly from living in the home of a gentleman, and Angus's active, curious personality inspired him. Angus was fascinated by everything new—every idea, every book. The world was so vast and full of activity, and he was eager to learn about all its happenings. So when Neil finished work for the day, Angus would be waiting excitedly to share something new or unusual he had just read or heard about, and even though Neil didn’t realize it, he was actually getting the best training for his future skills in debate and public speaking through these lively discussions with his friend.

Indeed he was greatly pleased with himself. He had not dreamed of being the possessor of so much skill in managing an opposite opinion; nor yet of the ready wit, which appeared to flow naturally with his national dialect. But all this clever discussion and disputing was excellent practice, and Neil knew well that his visit to Ballister had been a change full of benefits to him.

Indeed, he was really pleased with himself. He had never imagined he would have so much skill in managing opposing opinions, nor had he expected the quick wit that seemed to come naturally with his accent. But all this smart talking and debating was great practice, and Neil knew that his visit to Ballister had been a change that brought him many benefits.

One of the results of Neil’s investigations was the discovery that Dr. Magnus Trenabie had been presented to the church of Culraine by the father of Angus, and that his salary had never been more than fifty pounds a year, with the likelihood that it had often been much less. Angus was angry and annoyed.

One outcome of Neil’s investigations was finding out that Dr. Magnus Trenabie had been introduced to the church of Culraine by Angus's father, and that his salary had never exceeded fifty pounds a year, with a good chance it had often been much lower. Angus was angry and frustrated.

“I give my gamekeeper a larger salary,” he said. “It is a shame! The doctor’s salary must be doubled at once. If there are any technicalities about it, look to them as quickly as possible. Did my father worship in that old church?”

“I pay my gamekeeper a higher salary,” he said. “That’s unfortunate! The doctor’s salary needs to be doubled immediately. If there are any complications, sort them out as soon as you can. Did my father attend services in that old church?”

“He did, and I have heard my father tell very frequently, how the old man stood by the church when the great Free Kirk secession happened. He says that at that burning time everyone left Dr. Trenabie’s church but Ballister and ten o’ his tenants, 58 and that the doctor took no notice of their desertion, but just preached to your father and the ten faithful. He was never heard to blame the lost flock, and he never went into the wilderness after them. Your father would not hear of his doing so.

“He did, and I’ve heard my dad talk a lot about how the old man stood by the church when the big Free Kirk split happened. He says that during that heated time, everyone left Dr. Trenabie’s church except for Ballister and ten of his tenants, 58 and that the doctor didn’t even acknowledge their departure but just preached to your dad and the ten loyal ones. He was never heard blaming the departed flock, and he never went into the wilderness looking for them. Your dad wouldn’t allow him to do that.

“Magnus,” he would say, “tak’ time, and bide a wee. The puir wanderers will get hungry and weary in their Free Kirk conventicles, and as the night comes on, they’ll come hame. Nae fear o’ them!”

“Magnus,” he would say, “take your time and hang on a bit. The poor wanderers will get hungry and tired in their Free Kirk meetings, and as night falls, they’ll come home. No worries about them!”

“Did they come home?”

"Did they get home?"

“Every one of them but three stubborn old men. They died out of its communion, and the old Master pitied them, and told their friends he was feared that it would go a bit hard wi’ them. He said, they had leaped the fence, and he shook his head, and looked down and doubtful anent the outcome, since naebody could tell what ill weeds were in a strange pasture.”

“Every one of them except three stubborn old men. They fell out of its community, and the old Master felt sorry for them, telling their friends he was worried that it would be tough for them. He said they had jumped the fence, shook his head, and looked down, unsure about the outcome, since nobody could tell what bad weeds might be in an unfamiliar pasture.”

After this discovery Angus went to the old church, where his father had worshiped, and there he saw Christine, and there he fell freshly in love with her every Sabbath day. It did not appear likely that love had much opportunity, in those few minutes in the kirk yard after the service, when Neil and Angus waited for Margot and Christine, to exchange the ordinary greetings and inquiries. James Ruleson, being leading elder, always remained a few minutes after the congregation had left, in order 59 to count the collection and give it to the Domine, and in those few minutes Love found his opportunity.

After this discovery, Angus went to the old church where his father used to worship, and there he saw Christine, falling in love with her all over again every Sunday. It didn’t seem likely that love had much chance during those brief moments in the churchyard after the service, when Neil and Angus waited for Margot and Christine, just exchanging the usual greetings and questions. James Ruleson, being the head elder, always stayed behind for a few minutes after the congregation had left to count the collection and give it to the pastor, and it was during those few minutes that love found its opportunity.

While Neil talked with his mother of their family affairs, Angus talked with Christine. His eyes rained Love’s influence, his voice was like a caress, the touch of his hand seemed to Christine to draw her in some invisible way closer to him. She never remembered the words he said, she only knew their inarticulate meaning was love, always love. When it was time for Ruleson to appear, Margot turned to Angus and thanked him for some special gift or kindness that had come to the cottage that week, and Angus always laughed, and pointing to Neil, said:

While Neil chatted with his mom about family matters, Angus was talking to Christine. His eyes radiated love, his voice was soothing like a gentle touch, and the way he held her hand seemed to pull her closer to him in some unexplainable way. She could never remember the specific words he spoke; she just understood that their mixed meanings all pointed to one thing: love, always love. When it was time for Ruleson to show up, Margot turned to Angus and thanked him for some special gift or act of kindness that had come to the cottage that week. Angus always laughed and, pointing to Neil, said:

“Neil is the culprit, Mrs. Ruleson. It is Neil’s doing, I assure you.” And of course this statement might be, in several ways, the truth. At any rate, the old proverb which advises us “never to look a gift horse in the mouth,” is a good one. For the motive of the gift is more than the gift itself.

“Neil is the one responsible, Mrs. Ruleson. It’s all on Neil, I promise you.” And, of course, this claim could be true in multiple ways. Anyway, the old saying that tells us “never to look a gift horse in the mouth” is a wise one. Because the intention behind the gift matters more than the gift itself.

These gifts were all simple enough, but they were such as delighted Margot’s childlike heart—an armful of dahlias or carnations—a basket of nectarines or apricots—two or three dozen fresh eggs—a pot of butter—a pair of guinea fowls, then rare in poultry yards, or a brood of young turkeys to feed and fatten for the New Year’s festival. About these fowls, Neil wrote her elaborate directions. And Margot was more delighted with these 60 simple gifts than many have been with a great estate. And Christine knew, and Angus knew that she knew, and it was a subtle tie between them, made of meeting glances and clasping hands.

These gifts were all pretty simple, but they brought so much joy to Margot’s childlike heart—an armful of dahlias or carnations—a basket of nectarines or apricots—two or three dozen fresh eggs—a pot of butter—a pair of guinea fowls, which were rare at the time, or a bunch of young turkeys to raise and fatten for the New Year’s festival. Neil wrote her detailed instructions about these birds. Margot was more delighted with these simple gifts than many people are with a huge estate. And Christine knew, and Angus knew that she knew, and it created a subtle bond between them, made of exchanged glances and clasped hands.


61

CHAPTER IV

THE FISHERMAN’S FAIR

The winds go up and down upon the sea,

The winds rise and fall over the sea,

And some they lightly clasp, entreating kindly,

And some they hold gently, asking nicely,

And waft them to the port where they would be:

And send them to the port where they need to be:

And other ships they buffet long and blindly.

And other ships they struggle with for a long time, without direction.

The cloud comes down on the great sinking deep,

The cloud descends on the vast, bottomless ocean,

And on the shore, the watchers stand and weep.

And on the shore, the observers stand and cry.

So the busy fishing season passed away, and was a very fortunate one, until it was nearly over. Then there were several days of foggy, dismal weather, and one night when the nets were down a sudden violent storm drove from the north, and the boats, being at that time mostly open boats, shipped water at every sea. The greatest hurry and confusion followed, and they were finally compelled to cut the nets adrift, glad indeed to lose all, if they could only make the first shelter. And mothers and wives, standing helpless at the little windows of their cottages, watched the storm, while the men they loved were fighting the furious tempest in the black night.

So the busy fishing season went by, and it was quite successful until it was almost over. Then came several days of foggy, gloomy weather, and one night when the nets were out, a sudden violent storm swept in from the north. The boats, mostly open at that time, took on water with every wave. Chaos and panic ensued, and they eventually had to cut the nets loose, relieved to lose everything if it meant reaching shelter. Meanwhile, mothers and wives stood helplessly at the small windows of their cottages, watching the storm, while the men they loved battled the fierce tempest in the dark night.

“God help my men!” prayed Margot. She was weeping like a child, but yet in her anguish full of faith in God’s mercy, and looking trustfully to Him 62 to send her men home again. “I’ll ne’er fret for the nets,” she said, “they’ll hav’ to go, nae doubt o’ that. Let them go! But oh, Feyther i’ heaven, send hame my men folk!”

“God, help my men!” prayed Margot. She was crying like a child, but even in her pain, she had complete faith in God’s mercy, looking to Him to bring her men back home. 62 “I won’t worry about the nets,” she said, “they’ll have to go, no doubt about that. Let them go! But oh, Father in heaven, bring my men back home!”

Ah! Women who spend such nights may well call caller herrin’ “the lives o’ men”!

Ah! Women who spend such nights might as well call caller herrin’ “the lives of men”!

In the misty daylight, the men and the boats came into harbor, but the nets in every boat—each net about eight hundred and fifty yards long—were totally lost. However, the herring season was practically over. Indeed, the men were at the point of exhaustion, for the total take had been very large, and there is scarcely any human labor more severe on the physical endurance, than the fishing for caller herrin’.

In the foggy daylight, the men and the boats arrived at the harbor, but the nets in every boat—each about eight hundred and fifty yards long—were completely lost. However, the herring season was nearly over. In fact, the men were on the brink of exhaustion, as their total catch had been very large, and there’s hardly any human work more demanding on physical endurance than fishing for fresh herring.

It was just at this time that Neil Ruleson had to leave Culraine for Aberdeen. He was to finish his course at the Maraschal College this year, and never before had he gone there so well provided, and never before had he felt so poor. For though he had received the unlooked-for sum of two hundred pounds for his services, he felt it to be unequal to his ambitious requirements, six weeks at Ballister House having taught him to regard many little comforts as absolute necessities.

It was right at this moment that Neil Ruleson had to leave Culraine for Aberdeen. He was set to finish his course at Maraschal College this year, and he had never arrived there so well-equipped, yet never had he felt so broke. Even though he had received an unexpected sum of two hundred pounds for his services, he felt it wasn't enough to meet his ambitious needs; six weeks at Ballister House had made him see many small comforts as essential.

“I am very nearly a lawyer now,” he reflected, “a professional man, and I must try and look like it, and live like it. The bare room and unfashionable clothing of the past must be changed to more respectable quarters, and more appropriate garments.” 63 Of course he knew that Christine would not permit him to injure his future fine prospects, but he had promised to repay the ninety pounds he had borrowed from her out of his first earnings, and he felt that the money was now due, and that he ought to pay it. But if he did so, he must simplify all his plans, and he had taken so much pleasure and pains in arranging the surroundings of his last session, that he was exceedingly loth to surrender even the least important of them.

“I’m almost a lawyer now,” he thought, “a professional, and I need to look the part and live accordingly. The bare room and outdated clothes of the past have to be swapped for more respectable living and appropriate attire.” 63 He knew that Christine wouldn’t let him ruin his promising future, but he had promised to pay back the ninety pounds he had borrowed from her with his first paycheck, and he felt that he should do so now. However, if he did, he would have to simplify all his plans, and he had invested so much time and effort into arranging the details of his final session that he was extremely reluctant to give up even the smallest part of it.

While he was packing his trunk, and deliberating on this subject, the great storm came, and his father barely saved the boat and the lives of the men in her. The nets were gone, and his mother asked him plainly if he could not help his father to replace them.

While he was packing his suitcase and thinking about this, a huge storm hit, and his dad barely managed to save the boat and the lives of the men on it. The nets were lost, and his mom straightforwardly asked him if he could help his dad replace them.

“I will do so gladly, Mother,” he answered, “when I have paid my college fees, and the like, I will see what I can spare—there is Christine’s money!” he continued, in a troubled, thoughtful manner—and Margot answered,

“I'll gladly do that, Mom,” he replied, “but first I need to pay my college fees and other expenses. After that, I'll see what I can spare—there's Christine's money!” he added, sounding troubled and thoughtful—and Margot replied,

“Ay, to be sure. If Christine hadna loaned you her money, it would hae been at her feyther’s will and want, this moment, but if you are going to keep your word, and pay Christine out o’ your first earnings, there’s nae need to talk wi’ you. Christine will help your feyther and proud and glad to do the same.”

“Ay, for sure. If Christine hadn't lent you her money, it would have been at her father’s will and want right now, but if you’re going to keep your promise and pay Christine back with your first earnings, there's no need to talk to you. Christine will help your father and will be proud and happy to do the same.”

“You see, Mother, it is nearly the end of things with me at Aberdeen, and it would be hard if my 64 future was scrimped at its beginning. That is what Ballister thinks. ‘Neil,’ he said to me, ‘you will have to speak before the public—lawyers and people of full standing—and you must have the dress that is proper and fitting.’”

“You see, Mom, it's almost the end of my time at Aberdeen, and it would be tough if my future started off on a bad note. That’s what Ballister thinks. ‘Neil,’ he told me, ‘you need to speak in front of the public—lawyers and respected individuals—and you have to wear the appropriate attire.’”

“Weel, your feyther will hae to get new nets—if he is to mak’ bread for the lave o’ us.”

“We'll, your father will have to get new nets—if he wants to make a living for the rest of us.”

“The herring season is over now, and there is no immediate expense regarding it.”

“The herring season is over now, and there are no current costs related to it.”

“You are much mista’en, and ye ken it fine! The barrels in which the fish are packed are to pay for, and the women who packed them are not fully paid. The coopers who closed the barrels, and the Fishery Office, hae yet to send in their bills.”

“You're mistaken, and you know it! The barrels that the fish are packed in need to be paid for, and the women who packed them haven't been fully paid. The coopers who sealed the barrels and the Fishery Office still need to send in their bills.”

“The Fishery Office! What have we to do with the Fishery Office? It is a government affair.”

“The Fishery Office! What do we have to do with the Fishery Office? It's a government matter.”

“Mebbe sae. But the barrels canna be shipped until an officer frae the Fishery Office puts the crown brand on every barrel. Do you think the man does that for naething?”

“Might be so. But the barrels can’t be shipped until an officer from the Fishery Office puts the crown brand on each barrel. Do you think the guy does that for free?”

“I never heard of such a thing.”

“I’ve never heard of anything like that.”

“Weel, it has to be done, whether Neil Ruleson has heard o’ the thing or not.”

"We'll, it has to be done, whether Neil Ruleson has heard of it or not."

“What for?”

"Why?"

“The crown isna branded on any barrel unless the fish in it are fine, fresh, and unbroken. But as soon as the barrels get the crown, they can be shipped to foreign ports, mostly to Stettin.”

“The crown isn’t marked on any barrel unless the fish inside are fine, fresh, and intact. But once the barrels get the crown, they can be sent to foreign ports, mostly to Stettin.”

“Why Stettin?”

"Why Szczecin?"

“I don’t know. Ask your feyther. You are just 65 making a put-aff wi’ your questions. Answer me the one question I asked yoursel’—What can ye do to help your feyther? Answer me that.”

“I don't know. Ask your father. You're just 65 making a fuss with your questions. Answer me the one question I asked you—What can you do to help your father? Answer me that.”

“Father will not use nets until the next herring season—a whole year away—in the winter, he always does line fishing. With your help, Christine can weave new nets before they are needed.”

“Dad won’t use nets until the next herring season—a whole year away. In the winter, he always goes line fishing. With your help, Christine can make new nets before they’re needed.”

“I see weel that you dinna intend to pay your debt to Christine, nor yet to help your feyther.”

“I see well that you don’t intend to pay your debt to Christine, nor to help your father.”

“Father has not asked me for help. Everyone knows that father is well fore-handed.”

“Dad hasn’t asked me for help. Everyone knows that Dad is doing just fine.”

“O lad, the dear auld man barely saved the boat and the lives she carried! He has been roughly handled by winds and waves, and may hae to keep his bed awhile, and your brither Eneas is that hurt and bruised, he will ne’er go fishing again, while your brither Norman has a broken arm, an’ a wife that has gane into hystericals about the lost nets. You’d think it was her man she was screaming for. And Fae and Tamsen waited too lang, and went o’er the boat wi’ their nets, an’ there’s ithers that hae broken limbs, or joints out o’ place, or trouble o’ some sort.”

“O guy, the dear old man barely saved the boat and the lives on board! He’s been battered by the winds and waves, and he might have to stay in bed for a while. Your brother Eneas is hurt and bruised; he’ll never go fishing again, while your brother Norman has a broken arm, and his wife is in hysterics over the lost nets. You’d think she was screaming for her husband. And Fae and Tamsen waited too long and went overboard with their nets, and there are others with broken limbs, dislocated joints, or some kind of trouble.”

“I’m very sorry, Mother. If I could do any good to the general ill, I would do it, but if I ruined all my future life I do not see that I could help anyone. I must be just, before I am generous.”

“I’m really sorry, Mom. If I could help with the overall problem, I would, but if I messed up my whole future, I don’t think I could help anyone. I have to be fair before I can be generous.”

“To be sure. I hope you’ll try to be just, for I am vera certain you’ll ne’er be generous; and if you 66 are just, you’ll pay your sister back her ninety pounds.”

“To be sure. I hope you’ll try to be fair, because I’m quite certain you’ll never be generous; and if you are fair, you’ll pay your sister back her ninety pounds.”

“I will have a conversation with Christine, at once. Where is she?”

“I'll talk to Christine right away. Where is she?”

“The Domine sent for her early, she has been helping him wi’ the hurt folk, all day long. What hae you been doing?”

“The boss called for her early; she’s been helping him with the injured people all day long. What have you been up to?”

“I went down to the pier, to look after the boat. I knew father would be anxious about it. Then I had to go into the town. I was expecting an important letter, and the doctor was needing some medicines, and I brought them home with me. In one way, or another, the miserable day has gone. I hope Father is not much hurt.”

“I went down to the pier to check on the boat. I knew Dad would be worried about it. Then I had to head into town. I was waiting for an important letter, and the doctor needed some medication, which I brought back with me. In one way or another, the miserable day has passed. I hope Dad isn’t too hurt.”

“It’s hard to hurt your feyther. His head keeps steady, and a steady head keeps the body as it should be—but he’s strained, and kind o’ shocked. The Domine gied him a powder, and he’s sleeping like a baby. He’ll be a’ right in a day or twa.”

“It’s tough to hurt your father. His head is clear, and a clear head keeps the body in shape—but he’s stressed and kind of shocked. The preacher gave him a pill, and he’s sleeping like a baby. He’ll be fine in a day or two.”

“I would like to sit by him tonight, and do all I can, Mother.”

“I want to sit next to him tonight and do everything I can, Mom.”

“You may well do that, Neil; but first go and bring your sister hame. I wouldn’t wonder if you might find her in Fae’s cottage. His puir, silly wife let the baby fa’, when she heard that her man and his boat was lost; and I heard tell Christine had ta’en the bairn in charge. It would be just like her. Weel, it’s growing to candle lighting, and I’ll put a crusie fu’ o’ oil in feyther’s room, and that will light you through the night.”

“You can do that, Neil; but first go and bring your sister home. I wouldn’t be surprised if you find her at Fae’s cottage. His poor, silly wife let the baby fall when she heard that her husband and his boat were lost; and I heard Christine took the baby in. That’s just like her. Well, it’s getting close to candle lighting, so I’ll fill a lamp with oil in father’s room, and that will light your way through the night.”

67

Neil found his sister sitting with Judith Macpherson and her grandson, Cluny. Cluny was not seriously hurt, but no man comes out of a life-and-death fight with the sea, and feels physically the better for it. Such tragic encounters do finally lift the soul into the region of Fearlessness, or into the still higher condition of Trustfulness, but such an education—like that of Godliness—requires line upon line, precept upon precept.

Neil found his sister sitting with Judith Macpherson and her grandson, Cluny. Cluny wasn't seriously hurt, but no one comes out of a life-and-death struggle with the sea and feels physically better for it. These tragic experiences can eventually elevate the spirit to a place of Fearlessness or an even higher state of Trustfulness, but that kind of growth—just like the development of Godliness—requires a lot of time and effort, building upon lessons and teachings.

James Ruleson had been perfectly calm, even when for a few minutes it seemed as if men, as well as nets, must go to death and destruction; but James had been meeting the God “whose path is on the Great Waters,” for more than forty years, and had seen there, not only His wonders, but His mercies, and he had learned to say with David, “Though He slay me, yet will I put my trust in Him.”

James Ruleson had remained completely calm, even when it seemed for a few minutes that both men and nets were headed for disaster; but James had been in the presence of the God "whose path is on the Great Waters" for over forty years, and had witnessed not just His wonders, but also His mercies. He had learned to say with David, "Even if He kills me, I will still trust in Him."

Judith Macpherson was of a different spirit. She was a passionate old woman, and the sea had taken her husband and five sons, and her only daughter. Accordingly she hated the sea. That some day it would be “no more” was her triumphant consolation. She delighted in preaching to it this sentence of annihilation. If Judith was seen standing on the cliffs, with her arms uplifted, and her white head thrown backward, the village knew she was reminding its proud waves of their doom of utter destruction. The passionate flaming language of her denunciations will not bear transcribing, but the oldest sailors said it was “awesome and no’ to be listened 68 to, or spoken o’.” That afternoon she had been seen on the sands, in one of her frenzies of hatred, and when Neil entered her cottage, she was still rocking herself to and fro, and muttering threats and curses.

Judith Macpherson was a different kind of person. She was a passionate old woman, and the sea had taken her husband, five sons, and her only daughter. Because of this, she hated the sea. The thought that it would someday be “no more” was her triumphant comfort. She took pleasure in telling it this sentence of annihilation. If Judith was seen standing on the cliffs, with her arms raised and her white hair thrown back, the village knew she was reminding its proud waves of their fate of total destruction. The intense, fiery language of her accusations can't be written down, but the oldest sailors said it was “awesome and not to be listened to, or spoken of.” That afternoon, she had been spotted on the sands, in one of her fits of rage, and when Neil entered her cottage, she was still rocking back and forth, muttering threats and curses.

She had attended skillfully and tenderly to Cluny’s bruises and nervous excitement, but he was frightened and depressed by her mood, and he begged Christine to stay wi’ him an hour or twa. And Christine had been willing. Judith was always kind to her, and the handsome lad with his boyish adoration was at least a settled feature of her life. This night she let him tell her all his plans for their happy future, and did not feel any pressure of duty to deny his hopes. He had just come out of the very jaws of Death. What could she do, but let him dream his dream and have his say?

She had taken care of Cluny’s bruises and nervousness with skill and kindness, but his fear and sadness were influenced by her mood, and he asked Christine to stay with him for an hour or two. Christine was happy to oblige. Judith was always nice to her, and the charming guy with his boyish admiration was at least a constant part of her life. That night, she let him share all his plans for their bright future and didn’t feel any obligation to crush his hopes. He had just escaped from the brink of death. What could she do but let him dream his dreams and speak his mind?

However, in all troubles, either personal or public, it is a great thing to be still, and to whisper to the soul—“This, too, will pass!” It is behind us today, tomorrow it will be still farther away. In a week we shall not talk of it, in a month it will have passed from Life, and belong only to Memory. There is scarcely any sorrow that may not be greatly helped and soothed by this reflection. For God does not willingly afflict the children of men, and it is He Himself, that has appointed Time to be the consoler of Sorrow.

However, in all troubles, whether personal or public, it’s really important to stay calm and remind ourselves, “This, too, will pass!” It’s behind us today, and tomorrow it will be even further away. In a week we won’t be talking about it, and in a month it will have faded from life and only exist in our memories. There’s hardly any sorrow that can't be greatly helped and eased by this thought. For God doesn’t want to hurt His children, and it’s He who has given us Time to help heal our Sorrows.

By the end of October, the village was in its normal mood and condition. All the expenses of the 69 fishing season had been paid, and the profits satisfactorily ascertained and divided. Great quantities of cord had been procured, and the women and the older men were busily making nets for the next season, while the younger men were ready for the winter’s line-fishing. There was an air of content and even of happiness over the small community. It was realized that, in spite of the storm, the season had been good, and the Domine had reminded them on the last Sabbath, that they had not yet rendered thanks to God, nor even visibly told each other how good God had been to them.

By the end of October, the village was back to its usual vibe and state. All the costs from the fishing season had been settled, and the profits had been calculated and shared. They had stocked up on plenty of cord, and the women and older men were busy making nets for the upcoming season, while the younger guys were gearing up for winter fishing. There was a sense of contentment and even happiness in the small community. They recognized that, despite the storm, the season had been good, and the Domine reminded them during the last Sabbath that they still hadn't thanked God, nor had they openly acknowledged how good God had been to them.

For it was the custom of Culraine to keep a day of thanks and rejoicing when the herring had been secured, and to send word to all the near-by fishers to come and rejoice with them. They began now to prepare for this festival, and in this preparation were greatly assisted by gifts from Ballister House. Neil had gone back to the Maraschal, but Angus was still at Ballister. He had been royally generous to the village in its distress, had supplied the Domine with necessary drugs and materials, and had seen to it that the injured had those little luxuries of food which tempt the convalescent. He was still more eager to help the fishers in their thanksgiving, Margot Ruleson being the authorized distributor of all his gifts, as she was also the director of all concerning the affair.

For it was the tradition in Culraine to hold a day of thanks and celebration after the herring had been caught, and to invite all the nearby fishermen to join them in the festivities. They started preparing for this festival now and were greatly supported by donations from Ballister House. Neil had returned to the Maraschal, but Angus was still at Ballister. He had been incredibly generous to the village during its time of need, providing the Domine with essential medicines and supplies, and ensuring that the injured received little treats to help them recover. He was even more eager to assist the fishermen in their celebration, with Margot Ruleson acting as the authorized distributor of all his contributions, as she was also in charge of everything related to the event.

This foy, or fair, was to be kept on the thirty-first of October, embracing particularly the Hallowe’en 70 night so dear to the peasantry of Scotland. The Domine had selected this date, possibly because he wished to prevent its usual superstitious observance. But though some old men and women doubtless lighted their Hallowe’en fires, and baked their Hallowe’en cake, with the usual magical ceremonies, the large majority were far too busy preparing for an actual and present pleasure, to trouble themselves about prophesying spells and charms.

This foy, or fair, was to take place on October 31st, specifically focusing on the Hallowe’en night that is so beloved by the peasantry of Scotland. The Domine had chosen this date, perhaps because he wanted to stop its typical superstitious celebration. But while some older men and women likely lit their Hallowe’en fires and baked their Hallowe’en cake with the usual magical rituals, the vast majority were much too busy getting ready for a real and immediate enjoyment to worry about predicting spells and charms.

The day was opened by a short address to the people assembled in the old kirk. About thirty minutes covered the simple ceremony. First the Domine stood up, and the people stood up with him, and all together they recited aloud the jubilant thirty-fourth psalm. Then the Domine said,

The day started with a brief speech to the crowd gathered in the old church. The straightforward ceremony lasted about thirty minutes. First, the preacher stood up, and the people rose with him, and together they loudly recited the joyful thirty-fourth psalm. Then the preacher said,

“Sit down, friends, and take heed to what I say. I have no sermon for you today. I have no sins to charge you with, and to beg you to forsake. I have just one message. It is three words long. ‘God is Love!’ Whatever you hear, whatever you do, no matter what happens to you, remember that God is Love! You are heritage-born to the sea, but the way of the Lord is through the Great Waters. God must see you in your struggles, and God must love the patient, brave, sailormen. Christ showed you special favors. He might have chosen carpenters, but he chose fishermen. And for seeing God’s wonders on the deep sea, you may be the sons and heirs of the prophet Jonas. Also,

“Sit down, friends, and listen to what I have to say. I don’t have a sermon for you today. I’m not here to point out your sins or ask you to turn away from them. I have just one message. It’s three words long: ‘God is Love!’ No matter what you hear or do, or what happens to you, remember that God is Love! You are born from the sea, but the path of the Lord is through the Great Waters. God sees you in your struggles, and God loves the patient, brave sailors. Christ showed you special favor. He could have chosen carpenters, but he chose fishermen. And by witnessing God’s wonders in the deep sea, you may be the sons and heirs of the prophet Jonas. Also,

71

“The church is like unto a ship:

“The church is like a ship:

The Scriptures are the enclosing net

The Scriptures are the protective net

And men the fishers are!

And men are the fishers!

Well, then, as often as you come unto a sermon, consider how God by his preachers trawleth for your souls. Friends, in all times of your joy and your sorrow, you have the key to God’s council chamber, and to God’s mercy chamber. It is just ‘Our Father,’ and the few blessed words that follow it. There is little need for long talk. This is the day you have set for thanksgiving. Rejoice therein! God is as well pleased with your happiness, as he was and is with your good, brave work. The hard winter days wear on. Make this day a memory to brighten them. Amen.”

Well, as often as you hear a sermon, think about how God works through His preachers to reach your souls. Friends, during both your happy and sad times, you have access to God's council chamber and His mercy chamber. It's simply 'Our Father' and the few blessed words that follow. There's no need for lengthy discussions. This is the day you've chosen for giving thanks. Enjoy it! God is just as pleased with your happiness as He is with your good, brave deeds. The hard winter days drag on. Make this day a memory to lighten them. Amen.

There was a considerable number of visitors from fishing villages as far south as Largo, going from house to house, talking over old seasons with old comrades, and there were the sound of violins everywhere, and the laughter of children, in their Sunday clothes, playing in the streets. Even sorrowful Faith Balcarry was in a new dress, and was at least helping others to be happy. Indeed, it was Faith who suddenly burst into the Hall when the decorations were nearly finished, and cried, “Surely you’ll show the flags o’ the lads’ boaties! They’ll feel hurt if you slight their bits o’ canvas! It is most like slighting themsel’s.” She had her arms full of these bits of canvas, and the men decorating the 72 Fishers’ Hall seized them triumphantly, and told Faith they were just what they wanted; and so made Faith for once in her sad life a person helpful and of importance. Then in twenty minutes the red and blue and white ensigns were beautifully disposed among the green of larch and laurel, and the glory of marigolds and St. Michael’s daisies, and of holly oaks of every brilliant color.

There were a lot of visitors from fishing villages as far south as Largo, going from house to house, reminiscing about old seasons with old friends. The sounds of violins filled the air, and children in their Sunday best laughed and played in the streets. Even the sorrowful Faith Balcarry was in a new dress and was at least helping others have a good time. In fact, it was Faith who suddenly burst into the Hall when the decorations were nearly done and exclaimed, “You have to show the flags from the guys’ boats! They’ll be upset if you ignore their bits of canvas! It’s just like ignoring them.” She had her arms full of these pieces of canvas, and the men decorating the 72 Fishers’ Hall grabbed them eagerly and told Faith they were exactly what they needed; this made Faith, for once in her sad life, someone helpful and important. Then, in twenty minutes, the red, blue, and white flags were beautifully arranged among the green of larch and laurel, along with the bright marigolds, St. Michael’s daisies, and holly oaks of every vibrant color.

When the sun was setting Angus looked in. Everyone but Christine and Faith had finished his work and gone away. Faith was brushing up the scattered leaves from the floor, Christine was standing on the top step of the ladder, setting her father’s flag in a halo of marigolds. He watched her without speaking until she turned, then the swift glory of her smile, and the joy of her surprise was a revelation. He had not dreamed before that she was so beautiful. He said he was hungry, and he hoped Christine would not send him all the way to Ballister for something to eat. Then what could Christine do but ask him to dinner? And she had already asked Faith. So he walked between Christine and Faith up to Ruleson’s cottage. And the walk through the village was so exhilarating, he must have forgotten he was hungry, even if he was really so. There was music everywhere, there were groups of beautiful women, already dressed in their gayest gowns and finest ornaments, there were equal groups of handsome young fishermen, in their finest tweed suits, with flowing neckties of every resplendent 73 color—there was such a sense of pleasure and content in the air, that everyone felt as if he were breathing happiness.

When the sun was setting, Angus looked in. Everyone except Christine and Faith had finished their work and left. Faith was sweeping up the scattered leaves from the floor, while Christine stood on the top step of the ladder, placing her father's flag in a circle of marigolds. He watched her in silence until she turned around, and the quick brilliance of her smile and the joy of her surprise were a revelation. He had never realized before how beautiful she was. He mentioned he was hungry and hoped Christine wouldn’t make him go all the way to Ballister for something to eat. So, what else could Christine do but invite him to dinner? Plus, she had already invited Faith. He walked between Christine and Faith up to Ruleson’s cottage. The walk through the village was so exhilarating that he must have forgotten he was hungry, even if he really was. There was music everywhere, groups of beautiful women already dressed in their brightest gowns and finest jewelry, and equally handsome young fishermen in their best tweed suits, with flowing neckties in every vibrant color—there was such a feeling of joy and contentment in the air that it felt like everyone was breathing happiness.

And Margot’s welcome was in itself a tonic, if anybody had needed one. Her table was already set, she was “only waiting for folks to find out they wanted their dinner—the dinner itsel’ was waitin’ and nane the better o’ it.”

And Margot’s welcome was uplifting, if anyone needed a boost. Her table was already set; she was “just waiting for people to realize they wanted their dinner—the dinner itself was ready and no better off for it.”

Ruleson came in as she was speaking, and he welcomed the Master of Ballister with true Scotch hospitality. They fell into an easy conversation on politics, and Margot told Christine and Faith to mak’ themsel’s fit for company, and to be quick anent the business, or she wadna keep three folk waiting on a couple o’ lasses.

Ruleson entered while she was talking, and he greeted the Master of Ballister with genuine Scottish hospitality. They easily started chatting about politics, and Margot told Christine and Faith to get ready for company and to hurry up with the task, or she wouldn’t keep three people waiting on a couple of girls.

In half an hour both girls came down, dressed in white. Christine had loaned Faith a white frock, and a string of blue beads, and a broad blue sash. She had arranged her hair prettily, and made the girl feel that her appearance was of consequence. And light came into Faith’s eyes, and color to her cheeks, and for once she was happy, whether she knew it or not.

In half an hour, both girls came down, dressed in white. Christine had lent Faith a white dress, a string of blue beads, and a wide blue sash. She had styled her hair nicely, making Faith feel that her appearance mattered. A light came into Faith’s eyes, and color returned to her cheeks, and for once she was happy, whether she realized it or not.

Christine had intended to wear a new pink silk frock, with all its pretty accessories, but a beautiful natural politeness forbade it. Faith was so abnormally sensitive, she knew she would spoil the girl’s evening if she outdressed her. So she also put on a white muslin gown, made in the modest fashion of the early Victorian era. Some lace and 74 white satin ribbons softened it, and she had in her ears her long gold rings, and round her throat her gold beads, and amidst her beautiful hair large amber combs, that looked as if they had imprisoned the sunshine.

Christine planned to wear a new pink silk dress with all its lovely accessories, but her natural kindness held her back. She knew Faith was unusually sensitive and that wearing something fancier would ruin the girl’s evening. So, she opted for a white muslin gown, styled in the simple way of the early Victorian era. Some lace and 74 white satin ribbons added a soft touch, and she wore her long gold earrings, gold beads around her neck, and large amber combs in her beautiful hair that seemed to have captured the sunshine.

Margot was a good cook, and the dinner was an excellent one, prolonged—as Margot thought—beyond all reasonable length, by a discussion, between Ruleson and Angus, of the conservative policy. Ruleson smoked his pipe after dinner, and kept up the threep, and the girls put out of sight the used china, and the meat and pastries left, and Margot put on her usual Sabbath attire—a light-gray silk dress, a large white collar, and a borderless cap of lace over her dark hair. The indispensable bit of color was, in her case, supplied by a vivid scarlet shawl of Chinese crêpe, one of those heavily embroidered shawls of dazzling color, which seem in these latter days to have disappeared.

Margot was a great cook, and the dinner was fantastic, although Margot felt it dragged on way too long due to a debate between Ruleson and Angus about conservative policy. After dinner, Ruleson puffed on his pipe and continued the conversation, while the girls tucked away the used dishes and leftover meat and pastries. Margot changed into her usual Sunday outfit—a light-gray silk dress, a big white collar, and a lace cap over her dark hair. The essential splash of color came from a bright red Chinese crêpe shawl, the kind that's heavily embroidered and in stunning colors, which seem to have faded away in recent times.

It was getting near to seven o’clock, when they entered the hall and found it already full and happy. They had not thought it necessary to wait in whispering silence, until the music came and opened the entertainment. They possessed among themselves many good story tellers, and they were heartily laughing in chorus at some comic incident which a fisherman was relating, when the Ruleson party arrived.

It was getting close to seven o'clock when they entered the hall and found it already lively and full of joy. They didn't think it was necessary to wait in whispered silence until the music started and the entertainment began. They had quite a few good storytellers among them, and they were all laughing together at a funny story a fisherman was telling when the Ruleson party arrived.

Then there was one long, loud, unanimous cry for Christine Ruleson, for Christine was preëminent as 75 a vive-voce story teller, a rare art even among the nations of Europe. She nodded and smiled, and without any affectation of reluctance, but with a sweet readiness to give pleasure, went at once to the platform, and as easily, and as naturally as if she were telling it at her home fireside, she raised her hand for attention, and said:

Then there was a long, loud, unanimous call for Christine Ruleson, as she was exceptional as a live storyteller, a rare talent even among the nations of Europe. She nodded and smiled, and without a hint of hesitation, but with a genuine eagerness to entertain, she went straight to the stage. As effortlessly and naturally as if she were sharing a story by her own fireplace, she raised her hand for attention and said:

The Wreck of the Grosvenor

“The Grosvenor, an East Indiaman, homeward bound, went to pieces on the coast of Caffraria. There were a hundred and thirty-five souls on board, and they resolved to cross the trackless desert to the Dutch settlements at the Cape of Good Hope. A solitary child was among the passengers, a boy of seven years old, who had no relation on board, and when he saw the party beginning to move away, he cried after some member of it, who had been kind to him. The child’s cry went to every heart. They accepted him as a sacred charge.

“The Grosvenor, an East Indiaman, was heading home when it wrecked off the coast of Caffraria. There were one hundred thirty-five people on board, and they decided to trek across the vast desert to reach the Dutch settlements at the Cape of Good Hope. Among the passengers was a young child, a seven-year-old boy who had no family on the ship. When he saw the group starting to move away, he called out for someone who had been kind to him. The child’s cry touched everyone’s heart. They took him in as a sacred responsibility.”

“By turns they carried him through the deep sand and the long grass. They pushed him across broad rivers on a little raft. They shared with him such fish as they found to eat. Beset by lions, by savages, by hunger and death in ghastly forms, they never—O Father in heaven! Thy name be blessed for it! they never forgot the child. The captain and his faithful coxswain sat down together to die, the rest go on for their lives—but they take the child with them. The carpenter, his chief friend, dies from eating, 76 in his hunger, poisonous berries; the steward assumed the sacred guardianship of the boy. He carried him in his arms, when he himself was weak and suffering. He fed him, when he was griped with hunger. He laid his little white face against his sun-burned breast. He soothed him in all his suffering.

“They took turns carrying him through the deep sand and tall grass. They helped him cross wide rivers on a small raft. They shared the fish they caught with him to eat. Surrounded by lions, wild tribes, hunger, and the threat of death, they never—Oh Father in heaven! Blessed be Your name for it!—forgot the child. The captain and his loyal coxswain sat down together to die, while the others kept going—but they took the child with them. The carpenter, his closest friend, died from eating poisonous berries out of hunger; the steward took on the sacred duty of protecting the boy. He carried him in his arms, even when he was weak and suffering. He fed him when he too was starving. He laid the child's little white face against his sunburned chest. He comforted him through all his pain.”

“Then there came a time when both were ill, and they begged their wretched companions—now very few in number—to wait for them one day. They waited two days. On the morning of the third day, they moved softly about preparing to resume their journey. The child was sleeping by the fire, and they would not wake him until the last moment. The moment comes, the fire is dying—the child is dead!

“Then there came a point when both were sick, and they asked their unfortunate companions—now very few—to wait for them for one day. They waited two days. On the morning of the third day, they quietly prepared to continue their journey. The child was sleeping by the fire, and they didn’t want to wake him until the last moment. That moment came, the fire was dying—the child was dead!”

“His faithful friend staggers on for a few days, then lies down in the desert and dies. What shall be said to these two men, who through all extremities loved and guarded this Little Child?”

“His loyal friend stumbled along for a few days, then collapsed in the desert and died. What can be said to these two men, who through all their hardships loved and protected this Little Child?”

Christine had noticed the Domine rise, and she pointedly addressed this question to him, and he understood her wish, and lifting up his hands and his voice, he cried out triumphantly:

Christine had seen the Domine stand up, and she directly asked him this question. He understood what she wanted, and lifting his hands and his voice, he called out triumphantly:

“They shall be raised up with the words—‘Inasmuch as ye have done it unto the least of these, ye have done it unto Me!’ These good men,” he continued, “were men of the sea, Mariners of England,

“They will be uplifted with the words—‘Inasmuch as you have done it to the least of these, you have done it to Me!’ These good men,” he continued, “were men of the sea, Mariners of England,

77

“That guard our native seas,

“That protect our local waters,

Whose flag has braved a thousand years,

Whose flag has faced a thousand years,

The battle and the breeze!”

The fight and the breeze!

The Domine might have continued, but there was a sudden thrill of enchanting violins, the door was flung open, and the magical notes of a foursome reel filled the room, and set the feet of all tapping the floor, and made all faces radiant with anticipation. The good man then realized that it was not his hour, and he sat down, and watched the proceedings for a few minutes. Then he saw James Ruleson take his wife’s hand, and watched their first steps in the joyous reel, and he was satisfied. If the dancing was under Ruleson’s control, he knew all would be done decently and in order, and he went away so quietly that his absence was not noticed for some time.

The Domine could have kept going, but then a sudden wave of enchanting violin music filled the air as the door swung open. The lively tunes of a lively dance spread through the room, making everyone's feet tap and faces light up with excitement. The good man realized it wasn’t his time to continue, so he sat down and observed for a few minutes. He then saw James Ruleson take his wife's hand and watched their first steps in the joyful dance, feeling content. Knowing that the dancing was in Ruleson’s capable hands, he trusted everything would unfold gracefully, and he slipped away so quietly that no one noticed he was gone for a while.

Now, if the dancing that followed was like some of our dancing of today, I should pass it with slight notice, or it might be, with earnest disapproval, but it was not. It was real dancing. It was not waltzing, nor tangoing, and it was as far as possible from the undressed posturing called classical dancing. Everyone was modestly clothed, and had his shoes and stockings on. And naturally, and as a matter of course, they obeyed the principle of real dancing, which is articulation; that is, the foot strikes the ground with every accented note of the music. This is how Goldsmith in “The Vicar of Wakefield” 78 shows us Olivia dancing—“her foot being as pat to the music, as its echo.”

Now, if the dancing that followed was anything like some of the dancing we have today, I would just brush it off or perhaps strongly disapprove, but it wasn’t. It was genuine dancing. It wasn’t waltzing or tangoing, and it was as far from the half-naked poses that people call classical dancing as you could get. Everyone was dressed modestly and wore shoes and stockings. Naturally, and as a matter of course, they followed the principle of real dancing, which is articulation; that is, the foot hits the ground with every emphasized note of the music. This is how Goldsmith in “The Vicar of Wakefield” 78 depicts Olivia dancing—“her foot being as in time with the music as its echo.”

All good dancing is beautiful, and it never requires immodesty, is indeed spoiled by any movement in this direction. However, as my fisher company danced modestly and gracefully, rendering naturally the artistic demands of the music, there is no necessity to pursue the subject. As the night wore on, the dancing became more enthusiastic, and graceful gestures were flung in, and little inspiring cries flung out, and often when the fiddles stopped, the happy feet went on for several bars without the aid of music.

All good dancing is beautiful, and it never needs to be flashy; in fact, any moves in that direction ruin it. However, since my fishing group danced modestly and gracefully, naturally meeting the artistic demands of the music, there's no need to go further on the topic. As the night went on, the dancing became more energetic, with graceful gestures added in and little inspiring shouts coming out, and often when the fiddles stopped, the happy feet continued for several bars without music.

Thus alternately telling stories, singing, and dancing, they passed the happy hours, mingling something of heart, and brain, and body, in all they did; and the midnight found them unwearied and good-tempered. Angus had behaved beautifully. Having made himself “Hail! Well met!” with the company, he forgot for the time that he was Master of Ballister, and entered into the happy spirit of the occasion with all the natural gayety of youth.

Thus, by taking turns telling stories, singing, and dancing, they enjoyed their time together, blending heart, mind, and body in everything they did; and when midnight arrived, they were still energetic and in good spirits. Angus had been wonderful. After greeting everyone with “Hail! Well met!”, he momentarily forgot he was Master of Ballister and fully embraced the joyful atmosphere with all the natural cheerfulness of youth.

As he had dined with Faith Balcarry, he danced with her several times; and no one could tell the pride and pleasure in the girl’s heart. Then Christine introduced to her a young fisherman from Largo town, and he liked Faith’s slender form, and childlike face, and fell truly in love with the lonely girl, and after this night no one ever heard Faith complain that she had no one to love, and that no 79 one loved her. This incident alone made Christine very happy, for her heart said to her that it was well worth while.

As he ate dinner with Faith Balcarry, he danced with her several times, and no one could imagine the pride and joy in the girl's heart. Then Christine introduced her to a young fisherman from Largo town, who admired Faith's slender figure and innocent face, and fell deeply in love with the lonely girl. After that night, no one ever heard Faith complain that she had no one to love or that no one loved her. This single event made Christine very happy, as her heart told her it was all worthwhile.

Cluny was the only dissatisfied person present, but then nothing would have satisfied Cluny but Christine’s undivided attention. She told him he was “unreasonable and selfish,” and he went home with his grandmother, in a pet, and did not return.

Cluny was the only person unhappy in the room, but nothing would have made him happy except for Christine’s full attention. She told him he was “unreasonable and selfish,” and he went home with his grandmother, sulking, and didn’t come back.

“He’s weel enough awa’,” said Christine to Faith. “If he couldna leave his bad temper at hame, he hadna ony right to bring it here.”

“He's doing just fine,” said Christine to Faith. “If he couldn't leave his bad temper at home, he had no right to bring it here.”

Of course it was not possible for Christine to avoid all dancing with Angus, but he was reasonable and obedient, and danced cheerfully with all the partners she selected, and in return she promised to walk home in his company. He told her it was “a miraculous favor,” and indeed he thought so. For never had she looked so bewilderingly lovely. Her beauty appeared to fill the room, and the calm, confident authority with which she ordered and decided events, touched him with admiring astonishment. What she would become, when he gave her the opportunity, he could not imagine.

Of course, Christine couldn't avoid dancing with Angus completely, but he was understanding and cooperative, and he happily danced with all the partners she chose. In return, she promised to walk home with him. He told her it was "a miraculous favor," and he genuinely believed it. She had never looked so stunningly beautiful. Her beauty seemed to fill the room, and the calm, confident way she took charge and made decisions amazed him with admiration. He couldn't even imagine what she would be like when he gave her the chance.

At nine o’clock there was a sideboard supper from a long table at one side of the hall, loaded with cold meats, pastry, and cake. Every young man took what his partner desired, and carried it to her. Then when the women were served, the men helped themselves, and stood eating and talking with the merry, chattering groups for a pleasant half-hour, which 80 gave to the last dances and songs even more than their early enthusiasm. Angus waited on Christine and Faith, and Faith’s admirer had quite a flush of vanity, in supposing himself to have cut the Master of Ballister out. He flattered himself thus, and Faith let him think so, and Christine shook her head, and called him “plucky and gay,” epithets young men never object to, especially if they know they are neither the one nor the other.

At nine o’clock, there was a buffet supper set up along one side of the hall, filled with cold meats, pastries, and cake. Each young man grabbed what his partner wanted and brought it to her. Once the women were served, the men helped themselves and stood around eating and chatting with the cheerful, animated groups for a fun half-hour, which made the last dances and songs even more lively than the earlier ones. Angus attended to Christine and Faith, and Faith’s admirer felt a surge of pride, thinking he had outshone the Master of Ballister. He convinced himself of this, and Faith played along, while Christine shook her head and called him “brave and cheerful,” labels young men never mind, especially if they know they’re neither.

At twelve o’clock Ruleson spoke to the musicians, and the violins dropped from the merry reel of “Clydeside Lasses” into the haunting melody of “Caller Herrin’,” and old and young stood up to sing it. Margot started the “cry” in her clear, clarion-like voice; but young and old joined in the imperishable song, in which the “cry” is vocalized:

At noon, Ruleson addressed the musicians, and the violins shifted from the lively tune of “Clydeside Lasses” to the poignant melody of “Caller Herrin’,” prompting everyone, young and old, to stand up and sing. Margot began the “cry” with her clear, resonant voice, but soon, all generations joined in the timeless song that features the “cry” in its lyrics:

Music and Lyrics

Who’ll buy cal-ler her-rin’? They’re twa a pen-ny twa a pen-ny,

Who'll buy call her in? They're two a penny, two a penny,

Who’ll buy cal-ler her-rin’? They’re new come fra Loch fine. Come

Who'll buy colored herring? They just arrived from Loch Fine. Come

friends sup-port the fish-er’s trade. Wha still in yer’ll earns his bread. While

friends support the fisher’s trade. What’s still in your’ll earns his bread. While

’round our coast aft tem-pest tost. He drags for cal-ler her-rin’. They’re

’round our coast after the storm. He’s fishing for calmer herring. They’re

bon-nie fish, and dain-ty fa-ring. Buy my cal-ler her-rin’. They’re

bonnie fish, and dainty faring. Buy my caller her ring. They’re

new come frae Loch-flae. Who’ll buy my cal-ler her-rin’. There’s

new come from Loch-flae. Who’ll buy my caller herring? There’s

nought wi’ them will stand com-par-ing. E’en they hae like dia-monds. Their

nought with them will stand comparing. Even they have like diamonds. Their

sides like sil-ver shine. Cal-ler her-rin’, Cal-ler her-rin’

sides like silver shine. Caller her in, Caller her in

81

At one o’clock the Fishers’ Hall was dark and still, and the echo of a tender little laugh or song from some couple, who had taken the longest way round for the nearest way home, was all that remained of the mirth and melody of the evening. Angus and Christine sauntered slowly through the village. The young man was then passionately importunate in the protestations of his love. He wooed Christine with all the honeyed words that men have used to the Beloved Woman, since the creation. And Christine listened and was happy.

At one o’clock, the Fishers’ Hall was dark and quiet, with only the faint echo of a sweet laugh or song from a couple who had taken the long way home, left as a reminder of the joy and music of the evening. Angus and Christine strolled slowly through the village. The young man passionately declared his love, using every sweet word that has been spoken by men to the Beloved Woman since the beginning of time. Christine listened and felt happy.

At length, however, he was obliged to tell her news he had delayed as long as it was possible.

At last, though, he had to share the news he had postponed for as long as he could.

“Christine,” he said. “Dear Christine, I am going with my Uncle Ballister to the United States. We intend to see both the northern and southern states, and in California shall doubtless find the ways and means to cross over to China and Japan, and at Hongkong get passage for India, and then——”

“Christine,” he said. “Dear Christine, I'm going with my Uncle Ballister to the United States. We plan to visit both the northern and southern states, and in California, we’ll likely figure out how to get to China and Japan, and in Hong Kong, we’ll book a passage to India, and then——”

“And then whar next?”

“And then what next?”

“Through Europe to England. I dare say the journey will take us a whole year.”

“Through Europe to England. I bet the trip will take us an entire year.”

“Mair likely twa or even three years. Whatna for are you going?”

“Mair likely two or even three years. What are you going for?”

“Because my uncle is going, and he is set on having me with him.”

“Because my uncle is going, and he’s determined to take me with him.”

“I wouldn’t wonder. Maybe he is going just for your sake. Weel I hope you’ll hae a brawly fine time, and come hame the better for it.”

“I wouldn’t be surprised. Maybe he’s going just for you. Well, I hope you have a really great time and come home feeling better for it.”

82

“I cannot tell how I am to do without seeing you, for a whole year.”

“I can’t imagine how I’ll get by without seeing you for an entire year.”

“Folk get used to doing without, vera easy, if the want isn’t siller. Love isna a necessity.”

“People easily get used to going without, especially if the desire isn’t that strong. Love isn’t a necessity.”

“O, but it is! Dear Christine, it is the great necessity.”

“O, but it is! Dear Christine, it is absolutely essential.”

“Weel, I’m not believing it.”

“Well, I can't believe it.”

Then they were at the foot of the hill on which Ruleson’s house stood, and Christine said, “Your carriage is waiting for you, Angus, and you be to bid me good night, here. I would rather rin up the hill by mysel’, and nae doubt the puir horses are weary standin’ sae lang. Sae good night, and good-by, laddie!”

Then they were at the bottom of the hill where Ruleson’s house was, and Christine said, “Your carriage is waiting for you, Angus, and you should say goodnight to me here. I would rather run up the hill by myself, and I’m sure the poor horses are tired from standing so long. So, goodnight, and goodbye, kid!”

“I shall not leave you, Christine, until I have seen you safely home.”

“I won’t leave you, Christine, until I know you’re home safe.”

“I am at hame here. This is Ruleson’s hill, and feyther and mither are waiting up for me.”

“I’m home here. This is Ruleson’s hill, and Dad and Mom are waiting up for me.”

A few imperative words from Angus put a stop to the dispute, and he climbed the hill with her. He went as slowly as possible, and told her at every step how beautiful she was, and how entirely he loved her. But Christine was not responsive, and in spite of his eloquent tenderness, they felt the chill of their first disagreement. When they came in sight of the house, they saw that it was dimly lit, and Christine stood still, and once more bade him good-by.

A few important words from Angus ended the argument, and he walked up the hill with her. He took his time, telling her at every step how beautiful she was and how completely he loved her. But Christine didn’t respond, and despite his heartfelt words, they could feel the coldness of their first disagreement. As they approached the house, they noticed it was dimly lit, and Christine stopped, saying goodbye to him once again.

Angus clasped both her hands in his. “My love! My love!” he said. “If I spoke cross, forgive me.”

Angus held both her hands tightly. “My love! My love!” he said. “If I sounded harsh, please forgive me.”

83

“I hae naething to forgive. I owe you for mair pleasure and happiness, than I can ever return.”

“I have nothing to forgive. I owe you more pleasure and happiness than I could ever repay.”

“Give me one kiss of love and forgiveness, Christine. Then I will know you love Angus”—and he tried gently to draw her closer to him. “Just one kiss, darling.”

“Give me one kiss of love and forgiveness, Christine. Then I’ll know you love Angus”—and he tried gently to pull her closer to him. “Just one kiss, darling.”

“Na! Na,” she answered. “That canna be. I’m a fisher-lass, and we hae a law we dinna break—we keep our lips virgin pure, for the lad we mean to marry.”

“Na! No,” she replied. “That can’t happen. I’m a fisher girl, and we have a rule we don’t break—we keep our lips pure for the guy we plan to marry.”

“You are very hard and cruel. You send me away almost broken-hearted. May I write to you?”

“You're really tough and unkind. You send me away feeling almost heartbroken. Can I write to you?”

“If you’ll tell me about a’ the wonderfuls you see, I’ll be gey glad to hear from you.”

“If you tell me about all the amazing things you see, I’d be really happy to hear from you.”

“Then farewell, my love! Do not forget me!”

“Then goodbye, my love! Don’t forget me!”

“It’s not likely I’ll forget you,” and her voice trembled, as she whispered “Farewell!” and gave him her hand. He stooped, and kissed it. Then he turned away.

“It’s not likely I’ll forget you,” she said, her voice shaking as she whispered, “Goodbye!” and offered him her hand. He bent down and kissed it. Then he turned away.

She watched him till in the dim distance she saw him raise his hat and then disappear. Still she stood, until the roll of the carriage wheels gradually became inaudible. Then she knew that she was weeping, and she wiped her eyes, and turned them upon the light in the cottage burning for her. And she thought tenderly of her lover, and whispered to her heart—“If he had only come back! I might hae given him a kiss. Puir laddie! Puir, dear laddie! His uncle has heard tell o’ the fisher-lassie, and he’s ta’en him awa’ from Christine—but he’s 84 his ain master—sae it’s his ain fault! Christine is o’er gude for anyone who can be wiled awa’ by man, or woman, or pleasure, or gold. I’ll be first, or I’ll be naething at a’!”

She watched him until she saw him take off his hat in the distance and then disappear. She remained there until the sound of the carriage wheels faded away. Then she realized she was crying, so she wiped her eyes and looked at the light in the cottage that was shining for her. She thought fondly of her lover and whispered to herself, “If only he had come back! I might have given him a kiss. Poor guy! Poor, dear guy! His uncle has heard about the fisher girl, and he’s taken him away from Christine—but he’s his own master—so it’s his own fault! Christine is too good for anyone who can be swayed away by a man, a woman, pleasure, or money. I’ll be first, or I’ll be nothing at all!”

She found her father alone, and wide awake. “Where is Mither?” she asked.

She found her dad alone and fully awake. “Where's Mom?” she asked.

“I got her to go to bed. She was weary and full o’ pain. Keep a close watch on your mither, Christine. The trouble in her heart grows warse, I fear. Wha was wi’ you in your hame-comin’?”

“I got her to go to bed. She was tired and in a lot of pain. Keep a close eye on your mom, Christine. The trouble in her heart is getting worse, I’m afraid. Who was with you when you came home?”

“Angus Ballister.”

"Angus Ballister."

“Weel, then?”

"Well, then?"

“It is the last time he will be wi’ me.”

"It’s the last time he’ll be with me."

“Is that sae? It is just as weel.”

“Is that so? It’s just as good.”

“He is awa’ wi’ his Uncle Ballister, for a year or mair.”

“He is away with his Uncle Ballister for a year or more.”

“Is he thinking you’ll wait, while he looks o’er the women-folk in the rest o’ the warld?”

“Does he think you’ll just wait while he checks out the women in the rest of the world?”

“It seems sae.”

"It seems so."

“You liked him weel enough?”

“You liked him well enough?”

“Whiles—weel enough for a lover on trial. But what would a lass do wi’ a husband wha could leave her for a year on his ain partic’lar pleasure.”

“While—good enough for a lover on trial. But what would a girl do with a husband who could leave her for a year for his own pleasure?”

“I kent you wad act wiselike, when the time came to act. There’s nae men sae true as fishermen. They hae ane dear woman to love, and she’s the only woman in the warld for them. Now Cluny——”

“I knew you would act wisely when the time came to act. There are no men as true as fishermen. They have one special woman to love, and she’s the only woman in the world for them. Now Cluny——”

“We willna speak o’ Cluny, Feyther. Both you and Mither, specially Mither, are far out o’ your usual health. What for did God gie you a daughter, 85 if it wasna to be a comfort and help to you, when you needed it? I’m no carin’ to marry any man.”

“We won't talk about Cluny, Father. Both you and Mother, especially Mother, are not in your usual health. Why did God give you a daughter, 85 if it wasn't to be a comfort and help to you when you needed it? I'm not interested in marrying any man.”

“Please God, you arena fretting anent Angus?”

“Please God, you aren't worried about Angus?”

“What for would I fret? He was a grand lover while he lasted. But when a man is feared to honor his love with his name, a lass has a right to despise him.”

“What should I worry about? He was a great lover while it lasted. But when a man is too scared to honor his love with his name, a girl has every right to look down on him.”

“Just sae! But you mustna fret yoursel’ sick after him.”

“Just like that! But you shouldn’t worry yourself sick over him.”

“Me! Not likely!”

"Not a chance!"

“He was bonnie enou’, and he had siller—plenty o’ siller!”

"He was handsome enough, and he had money—plenty of money!"

“I’m no’ thinkin’ o’ the siller, Feyther! Na, na, siller isn’t in the matter, but—

“I’m not thinking about the money, Father! No, no, money isn’t the issue, but—

“When your lover rins over the sea,

“When your lover runs over the sea,

He may never come back again;

He might never come back again;

But this, or that, will na matter to me,

But this or that won't matter to me,

For my heart! My heart is my ain!”

For my heart! My heart is my own!”

“Then a’s weel, lassie. I’ll just creep into Neil’s bed, for I dinna want to wake your mither for either this, or that, or ony ither thing. Good night, dearie! You’re a brave lassie! God bless you!”

“Then it’s all right, girl. I’ll just slip into Neil’s bed, because I don’t want to wake your mom for this, that, or anything else. Good night, dear! You’re a brave girl! God bless you!”


86

CHAPTER V

CHRISTINE AND ANGUS

They did not separate, as if nothing had happened.

They didn't part ways, as if nothing had occurred.

A sorrow we have looked in the face, can harm us no more.

A sorrow we've confronted can't hurt us anymore.

Perhaps Christine was not so brave as her father thought, but she had considered the likelihood of such a situation, and had decided that there was no dealing with it, except in a spirit of practical life. She knew, also, that in the long run sentiment would have to give way to common sense, and the more intimate she became with the character of Angus Ballister, the more certain she felt that his love for her would have to measure itself against the pride and will of his uncle, and the tyranny of social estimates and customs.

Maybe Christine wasn't as brave as her father thought, but she had thought about the possibility of such a situation and decided that the only way to handle it was with a practical mindset. She also knew that, in the end, feelings would have to yield to common sense, and the closer she got to understanding Angus Ballister, the more she realized that his love for her would have to contend with his uncle's pride and will, as well as the pressure of social judgments and norms.

She was therefore not astonished that Angus had left both himself and her untrammeled by promises. He was a young man who never went to meet finalities, especially if there was anything unpleasant or serious in them; and marriage was a finality full of serious consequences, even if all its circumstances were socially proper. And what would Society say, if Angus Ballister made a fisher-girl his wife!

She wasn't surprised that Angus had left both himself and her free from any commitments. He was a young guy who avoided facing big decisions, especially if they involved anything uncomfortable or serious; and marriage was a big step full of serious implications, even if everything around it seemed socially acceptable. And what would Society think if Angus Ballister married a fisher-girl!

“I wasna wise to hae this, or that, to do wi’ the 87 lad,” she whispered, and then after a few moments’ reflection, she added, “nor was I altogether selfish i’ the matter. Neil relied on me making a friend o’ him, and Mither told me she knew my guid sense wad keep the lad in his proper place. Weel, I hae done what was expected o’ me, and what’s the end o’ the matter, Christine? Ye hae a sair heart, lass, an’ if ye arena in love wi’ a lad that can ne’er mak’ you his wife, ye are precariously near to it.” Then she was silent, while lacing her shoes, but when this duty was well finished, she continued, “The lad has gien me many happy hours, and Christine will never be the one to say, or even think, wrang o’ him; we were baith in the fault—if it be a fault—as equally in the fault, as the fiddle and the fiddlestick are in the music. Weel, then what’s to do? Duty stands high above pleasure, an’ I must gie my heart to duty, an’ my hands to duty, even if I tread pleasure underfoot in the highway in the doin’ o’ it.”

“I wasn't smart to have this or that to do with the 87 guy,” she whispered, and after a few moments of thinking, she added, “nor was I completely selfish in this. Neil depended on me to befriend him, and Mom told me she knew my good sense would keep him in line. Well, I’ve done what was expected of me, so what’s the end of it, Christine? You have a heavy heart, girl, and if you’re not in love with a guy who can never make you his wife, you’re dangerously close to it.” Then she fell silent while tying her shoes, but when that task was done, she continued, “He’s given me many happy hours, and Christine will never be the one to say or even think anything bad about him; we were both at fault—if it is a fault—as equally at fault as the fiddle and the bow are in the music. So, what’s to be done? Duty stands above pleasure, and I must give my heart to duty, and my hands to duty, even if I tread pleasure underfoot in the process.”

As she made these resolutions, some strong instinctive feeling induced her to dress herself in clean clothing from head to feet, and then add bright touches of color, and the glint of golden ornaments to her attire. “I hae taken a new mistress this morning,” she said, as she clasped her gold beads around her white throat—“and I’ll show folk that I’m not fretting mysel’ anent the auld one.” And in some unreasoning, occult way, this fresh, bright clothing strengthened her.

As she made these resolutions, a strong instinct prompted her to put on fresh clothes from head to toe, adding bright splashes of color and some shiny gold accessories to her outfit. “I’ve got a new look this morning,” she said, fastening her gold beads around her white neck—“and I’ll show everyone that I’m not dwelling on the old one.” In some mysterious way, this fresh and bright clothing gave her strength.

Indeed, Margot was a little astonished when she 88 saw her daughter. Her husband had told her in a few words just how matters now lay between Ballister and Christine, and she was fully prepared with sympathy and counsels for the distracted, or angry, girl she expected to meet. So Christine’s beaming face, cheerful voice, and exceptional dress astonished her. “Lassie!” she exclaimed. “Whatna for hae you dressed yoursel’ sae early in the day?”

Indeed, Margot was a bit surprised when she 88 saw her daughter. Her husband had briefly explained the situation between Ballister and Christine, and she was ready with sympathy and advice for the upset or angry girl she thought she would find. So Christine’s bright smile, cheerful voice, and beautiful outfit surprised her. “Sweetheart!” she exclaimed. “Why have you dressed up so early in the day?”

“I thought o’ going into the toun, Mither. I require some worsted for my knitting. I’m clean out o’ all sizes.”

“I was thinking about going into town, Mom. I need some yarn for my knitting. I’m completely out of all sizes.”

“I was wanting you to go to the manse this morning. I am feared for the pain in my breast, dearie, and the powders the Domine gies me for it are gane. I dinna like to be without them.”

“I wanted you to go to the manse this morning. I'm worried about the pain in my chest, dear, and the pills the Domine gave me for it are gone. I don’t like being without them.”

“I’ll go for them, Mither, this morning, as soon as I think the Domine is out o’ his study.”

“I’ll go for them, Mom, this morning, as soon as I think the pastor is out of his study.”

“Then I’ll be contented. How are you feeling yoursel’, Christine?”

“Then I’ll be happy. How are you feeling yourself, Christine?”

“Fine, Mither!”

"Okay, Mom!"

“’Twas a grand ploy last night. That lad, Angus Ballister, danced with a’ and sundry, and sang, and ate wi’ the best, and the worst o’ us. I was hearing he was going awa’ for a year or mair.”

“It was a great scheme last night. That guy, Angus Ballister, danced with everyone, sang, and ate with the best and the worst of us. I heard he was leaving for a year or more.”

“Ay, to foreign parts. Rich young men think they arena educated unless they get a touch o’ France or Italy, and even America isna out o’ their way. You wad think a Scotch university wad be the complement o’ a Scotch gentleman!”

“Aye, to foreign places. Wealthy young men believe they’re not educated unless they have a taste of France or Italy, and even America isn’t beneath them. You’d think a Scottish university would be the perfect fit for a Scottish gentleman!”

89

“Did he bid you good-by? Or is he coming here today?”

“Did he say goodbye to you? Or is he coming here today?”

“He isna likely to ever come here again.”

“He's probably never going to come here again.”

“What for no? He’s been fain and glad to come up here. What’s changed him?”

“What’s the deal? He was really excited to come up here. What’s gotten into him?”

“He isna changed. He has to go wi’ his uncle.”

“He hasn't changed. He has to go with his uncle.”

“What did he say about marrying you? He ought to hae asked your feyther for ye?”

“What did he say about marrying you? He should have asked your father for your hand?”

“For me?”

"For me?"

“Ay, for you.”

"Hey, for you."

“Don’t say such words, Mither. There was no talk of marriage between us. What would Angus do with a girl like me for a wife?”

“Don’t say things like that, Mom. We never talked about marriage. What would Angus even do with someone like me as his wife?”

“You are gude enou’ for any man.”

“You are good enough for any man.”

“We are friends. We arena lovers. The lad has been friendly with the hale village. You mustna think wrang o’ him.”

“We're friends. We're not lovers. The guy has been friendly with the whole village. You shouldn’t think poorly of him.”

“I do think vera wrang o’ him. He is just one kind o’ a scoundrel.”

“I really think Vera was wrong about him. He’s just a certain kind of scoundrel.”

“You hurt me, Mither. Angus is my friend. I’ll think nae wrang o’ him. If he was wrang, I was wrang, and you should hae told me I was wrang.”

“You hurt me, Mom. Angus is my friend. I won’t think anything bad about him. If he was wrong, then I was wrong, and you should have told me I was wrong.”

“I was feared o’ hurting Neil’s chances wi’ him.”

“I was afraid of hurting Neil’s chances with him.”

“Sae we baith had a second motive.”

“Soo we both had a second motive.”

“Ay, few folk are moved by a single one.”

“Ay, not many people are affected by just one.”

“Angus came, and he went, he liked me, and I liked him, but neither o’ us will fret o’er the parting. It had to be, or it wouldn’t hae been. Them above order such things. They sort affairs better than we could.”

“Angus came and went, he liked me, and I liked him, but neither of us will worry about the goodbye. It had to happen, or it wouldn’t have. Those above us control these things. They handle matters better than we could.”

90

“I don’t understand what you’re up to, but I think you are acting vera unwomanly.”

“I don’t get what you’re doing, but I think you’re acting really unladylike.”

“Na, na, Mither! I’ll not play ‘maiden all forlorn’ for anyone. If Angus can live without me, there isna a woman i’ the world that can live without Angus as weel as Christine Ruleson can. Tuts! I hae you, Mither, and my dear feyther, and my six big brothers, and surely their love is enough for any soul through this life; forbye, there is the love beyond all, and higher than all, and truer than all—the love of the Father and the Son.”

“Come on, Mom! I'm not going to play the ‘heartbroken maiden’ for anyone. If Angus can get by without me, then there's no woman in the world who can live without Angus as well as Christine Ruleson can. Seriously! I have you, Mom, and my dear dad, and my six big brothers, and their love is definitely enough for anyone in this life; besides, there is a greater love, one that’s higher and truer than everything else—the love of the Father and the Son.”

“I see ye hae made up your mind to stand by Ballister. Vera weel! Do sae! As long as he keeps himsel’ in foreign pairts, he’ll ne’er fret me; but if he comes hame, he’ll hae to keep a few hundred miles atween us.”

“I see you’ve decided to stick with Ballister. Very well! Do that! As long as he stays abroad, I won't be bothered; but if he comes home, he’ll need to keep a few hundred miles between us.”

“Nonsense! We’ll a’ be glad to see him hame.”

“Nonsense! We’ll all be happy to see him home.”

“Your way be it. Get your eating done wi’, and then awa’ to the manse, and get me thae powders. I’m restless and feared if I have none i’ the house.”

“Do what you need to do. Finish your meal, then head over to the manse and get me those powders. I'm feeling uneasy and worried if I don’t have any at home.”

“I’ll be awa’ in ten minutes now. Ye ken the Domine doesna care for seeing folk till after ten o’clock. He says he hes ither company i’ the first hours o’ daybreak.”

“I’ll be gone in ten minutes. You know the Domine doesn’t like seeing people until after ten o’clock. He says he has other company in the early hours of the morning.”

“Like enou’, but he’ll be fain to hear about the doings last night, and he’ll be pleased concerning Faith getting a sweetheart. I doubt if she deserves the same.”

“Like enough, but he’ll be eager to hear about what happened last night, and he’ll be happy about Faith getting a boyfriend. I wonder if she really deserves it.”

“Mither! Dinna say that. The puir lassie!”

“Mom! Don’t say that. The poor girl!”

“Puir lassie indeed! Her feyther left her forty 91 pounds a year, till she married, and then the principal to do as she willed wi’. I dinna approve o’ women fretting and fearing anent naething.”

“Poor girl indeed! Her father left her forty 91 pounds a year until she got married, and then the principal to do as she pleased with. I don’t approve of women stressing and worrying about nothing.”

“But if they hae the fret and fear, what are they to do wi’ it, Mither?”

“But if they have the worry and fear, what are they supposed to do with it, Mom?”

“Fight it. Fighting is better than fearing. Weel, tak’ care o’ yoursel’ and mind every word that you say.”

“Fight it. Fighting is better than being afraid. Well, take care of yourself and be mindful of every word you say.”

“I’m going by the cliffs on the sea road.”

“I’m taking the coastal road by the cliffs.”

“That will keep you langer.”

“That will keep you longer.”

“Ay, but I’ll no require to mind my words. I’ll meet naebody on that road to talk wi’.”

“Aye, but I won’t need to watch my words. I won’t meet anyone on that road to talk to.”

“I would not say that much.”

"I wouldn't say that."

A suspicion at once had entered Margot’s heart. “I wonder,” she mused, as she watched Christine out of sight—“I wonder if she is trysted wi’ Angus Ballister on the cliff road. Na, na, she would hae told me, whether or no, she would hae told me.”

A suspicion suddenly entered Margot’s heart. “I wonder,” she thought, watching Christine disappear—“I wonder if she’s meeting up with Angus Ballister on the cliff road. No, no, she would have told me, whether she wanted to or not, she would have told me.”

The solitude of the sea, and of the lonely road, was good for Christine. She was not weeping, but she had a bitter aching sense of something lost. She thought of her love lying dead outside her heart’s shut door, and she could not help pitying both love and herself. “He was like sunshine on my life,” she sighed. “It is dark night now. All is over. Good-by forever, Angus! Oh, Love, Love!” she cried aloud to the sea. “Oh, you dear old troubler o’ the warld! I shall never feel young again. Weel, weel, Christine, I’ll not hae ye going to meet trouble, it isna worth the compliment. Angus may forget me, 92 and find some ither lass to love—weel, then, if it be so, let it be so. I’ll find the right kind o’ strength for every hour o’ need, and the outcome is sure to be right. God is love. Surely that is a’ I need. I’ll just leave my heartache here, the sea can carry it awa’, and the winds blow it far off”—and she began forthwith a tender little song, that died down every few bars, but was always lifted again, until it swelled out clear and strong, as she came in sight of the small, white manse, standing bravely near the edge of a cliff rising sheerly seven hundred feet above the ocean. The little old, old kirk, with its lonely acres full of sailors’ graves, was close to it, and Christine saw that the door stood wide open, though it was yet early morning.

The solitude of the sea and the empty road was good for Christine. She wasn't crying, but she felt a deep sadness for something lost. She thought of her love lying dead outside the closed door of her heart, and she couldn't help feeling sorry for both her love and herself. "He was like sunshine in my life," she sighed. "It's dark now. It's all over. Goodbye forever, Angus! Oh, Love, Love!" she called out to the sea. "Oh, you dear old troublemaker of the world! I’ll never feel young again. Well, well, Christine, I won't allow you to go looking for trouble; it’s not worth the effort. Angus might forget me and find another girl to love—well, if that’s how it is, so be it. I'll find the right kind of strength for every moment of need, and the outcome will surely be right. God is love. That’s all I need. I’ll just leave my heartache here; the sea can take it away, and the winds will blow it far off”—and she started a gentle little song, one that faded every few bars but was always picked up again, until it grew clear and strong as she came into view of the small white manse standing defiantly near the edge of a cliff rising straight seven hundred feet above the ocean. The little, old kirk, with its lonely land filled with sailors’ graves, was nearby, and Christine noticed that the door stood wide open, even though it was still early morning.

“It’ll be a wedding, a stranger wedding,” she thought. “Hame folk wouldna be sae thoughtless, as to get wed in the morning—na, na, it will be some stranger.”

“It'll be a wedding, a strange wedding,” she thought. “Local folks wouldn’t be so careless as to get married in the morning—no, no, it must be some outsider.”

These speculations were interrupted by the Domine’s calling her, and as soon as she heard his voice, she saw him standing at the open door. “Christine!” he cried. “Come in! Come in! I want you, lassie, very much. I was just wishing for you.”

These thoughts were interrupted by the Domine calling her, and as soon as she heard his voice, she saw him standing at the open door. “Christine!” he called. “Come in! Come in! I really want you, lassie. I was just thinking about you.”

“I am glad that I answered your wish, Sir. I would aye like to do that, if it be His will.”

“I’m glad I fulfilled your wish, Sir. I would always like to do that, if it’s His will.”

“Come straight to my study, dear. You are a very godsend this morning.”

“Come straight to my office, dear. You really are a blessing this morning.”

He went hurriedly into the house, and turned towards 93 his study, and Christine followed him. And before she crossed the threshold of the room, she saw Angus and his Uncle Ballister, sitting at a table on which there were books and papers.

He rushed into the house and headed for his study, with Christine trailing behind him. Just before she stepped into the room, she noticed Angus and his Uncle Ballister sitting at a table covered with books and papers.

Angus rose to meet her at once. He did it as an involuntary act. He did not take a moment’s counsel or consideration, but sprang to his feet with the joyful cry of a delighted boy. And Christine’s face reflected the cry in a wonderful, wonderful smile. Then Angus was at her side, he clasped her hands, he called her by her name in a tone of love and music, he drew her closer to his side. And the elder man smiled and looked at the Domine, who remembered then the little ceremony he had forgotten.

Angus immediately got up to meet her. It was a reflexive move. He didn’t pause to think, but jumped to his feet with the joyful shout of an excited boy. Christine's face mirrored that joy with an amazing, radiant smile. Then Angus was right next to her, holding her hands, calling her name in a tone filled with love and melody, pulling her closer to him. The older man smiled and glanced at the Domine, who then remembered the small ceremony he had overlooked.

So he took Christine by the hand, and led her to the stranger, and in that moment a great change came into the countenance and manner of the girl, while a peculiar light of satisfaction—almost of amusement—gleamed in her splendid eyes.

So he took Christine by the hand and led her to the stranger, and in that moment, a significant change appeared in the girl’s expression and behavior, while a unique spark of satisfaction—almost amusement—shone in her beautiful eyes.

“Colonel Ballister,” said the Domine, “I present to you Miss Christine Ruleson, the friend of your nephew, the beloved of the whole village of Culraine.”

“Colonel Ballister,” said the Domine, “I’d like you to meet Miss Christine Ruleson, your nephew’s friend and the sweetheart of everyone in the village of Culraine.”

“I am happy to make Miss Ruleson’s acquaintance,” he replied and Christine said,

“I’m glad to meet you, Miss Ruleson,” he said, and Christine replied,

“It is a great pleasure to meet you, Sir. When you know Angus, you wish to know the man who made Angus well worth the love he wins.”

“It’s a real pleasure to meet you, Sir. When you know Angus, you want to know the person who made Angus truly deserving of the love he receives.”

The Domine and Angus looked at the beautiful girl in utter amazement. She spoke perfect English, 94 in the neat, precise, pleasant manner and intonation of the Aberdeen educated class. But something in Christine’s manner compelled their silence. She willed it, and they obeyed her will.

The Domine and Angus stared at the beautiful girl in complete shock. She spoke perfect English, 94 in the neat, precise, pleasant way and tone typical of the Aberdeen educated class. But something about Christine’s demeanor made them quiet. She commanded it, and they followed her lead.

“Sit down at the table with us, Christine,” said the Domine. “We want your advice;” and she had the good manners to sit down, without affectations or apologies.

“Sit down at the table with us, Christine,” said the Domine. “We want your advice;” and she had the good manners to sit down, without any drama or apologies.

“Colonel, will you tell your own tale? There’s none can do it like you.”

“Colonel, will you share your own story? Nobody can tell it like you do.”

“It is thus, and so, Miss Ruleson. Two nights ago as I sat thinking of Angus in Culraine, I remembered my own boyhood days in the village. I thought of the boats, and the sailors, and the happy hours out at sea with the nets, or the lines. I remembered how the sailors’ wives petted me, and as I grew older teased me, and sang to me. And I said to my soul, ‘We have been ungratefully neglectful, Soul, and we will go at once, and see if any of the old playfellows are still alive.’ So here I am, and though I find by the Domine’s kirk list that only three of my day are now in Culraine, I want to do some good thing for the place. The question is, what. Angus thinks, as my memories are all of playtime, I might buy land for a football field, or links for a golf club. What do you say to this idea, Miss Ruleson?”

“It’s like this, Miss Ruleson. Two nights ago, while I was thinking about Angus in Culraine, I remembered my own childhood days in the village. I thought about the boats, the sailors, and the fun times out at sea with the nets or the lines. I recalled how the sailors’ wives used to pamper me, and as I got older, they would tease me and sing to me. I said to myself, ‘We haven’t been grateful, Soul, and we should go right now to see if any of the old friends are still around.’ So here I am, and even though the Domine’s church list shows that only three of my old friends are still in Culraine, I want to do something good for the place. The question is, what? Angus thinks, since my memories are all about playtime, I could buy land for a football field or a golf club. What do you think of that idea, Miss Ruleson?”

“I can say naething in its favor, Sir. Fishers are hard-worked men; they do not require to play hard, and call it amusement. I have heard my father say 95 that ball games quickly turn to gambling games. A game of any sort would leave all the women out. Their men are little at home, and it would be a heartache to them, if they took to spending that little in a ball field, or on the golf links.”

“I can't say anything good about it, Sir. Fishermen work really hard; they don't need to play hard and call it fun. I've heard my father say that ball games quickly become gambling games. Any kind of game would leave all the women out. Their men are barely home as it is, and it would break their hearts if they started spending that little time in a ball field or on the golf course.”

“Their wives might go with them, Christine,” said Angus.

“Their wives might go with them, Christine,” Angus said.

“They would require to leave many home duties, if they did so. It would not be right—our women would not do it. Once I was at St. Andrews, and I wanted to go to the golf links with my father, but the good woman with whom we were visiting said: ‘James Ruleson, go to the links if so be you want to go, but you’ll no daur to tak’ this young lassie there. The language on the links is just awfu’. It isna fit for a decent lass to hear. No, Sir, golf links would be of no use to the women, and their value is very uncertain to men.’”

“They would need to leave many responsibilities at home if they did that. It wouldn’t be right—our women wouldn’t do it. Once, when I was at St. Andrews, I wanted to go to the golf course with my father, but the kind woman we were visiting said: ‘James Ruleson, go to the course if you want to go, but you won’t dare take this young lady there. The language on the course is just terrible. It’s not suitable for a decent girl to hear. No, Sir, golf courses would be of no use to women, and their value is very questionable to men.’”

“Women’s presence would doubtless make men more careful in their language,” said Angus.

“Having women around would definitely make men more mindful of how they speak,” said Angus.

“Weel, Angus, it would be doing what my Mither ca’s ‘letting the price o’er-gang the profit.’”

“Weell, Angus, it would be what my mom calls ‘letting the price outweigh the profit.’”

“Miss Ruleson’s objections are good and valid, and we admit them,” said the Colonel; “perhaps she will now give us some idea we can work out”—and when he looked at her for response, he caught his breath at the beauty and sweetness of the face before him. “What are you thinking of?” he asked, almost with an air of humility, for the visible presence of goodness and beauty could hardly have affected 96 him more. And Christine answered softly: “I was thinking of the little children.” And the three men felt ashamed, and were silent. “I was thinking of the little children,” she continued, “how they have neither schoolhouse, nor playhouse. They must go to the town, if they go to school; and there is the bad weather, and sickness, and busy mothers, and want of clothing and books, and shoes, and slates, and the like. Our boys and girls get at the Sunday School all the learning they have. The poor children. They have hard times in a fishing-village.”

“Miss Ruleson’s objections are valid, and we acknowledge them,” said the Colonel; “maybe now she can give us some ideas to work with”—and when he looked at her for a response, he was taken aback by the beauty and kindness of her face. “What are you thinking about?” he asked, almost humbly, as the obvious presence of goodness and beauty clearly moved him. 96 Christine replied softly, “I was thinking of the little children.” The three men felt ashamed and fell silent. “I was thinking of the little children,” she continued, “how they have no schoolhouse or playhouse. They have to go to town if they want to go to school; and there’s bad weather, sickness, busy mothers, and a lack of clothes, books, shoes, and slates, and all that. Our boys and girls get the little bit of education they can from Sunday School. The poor children. They struggle in a fishing village.”

“You have given us the best of advice, Miss Ruleson, and we will gladly follow it,” said the Colonel. “I am sure you are right. I will build a good schoolhouse in Culraine. I will begin it at once. It shall be well supplied with books and maps, and I will pay a good teacher.”

“You've given us the best advice, Miss Ruleson, and we’ll gladly follow it,” the Colonel said. “I’m sure you’re right. I’ll build a nice schoolhouse in Culraine. I’ll start right away. It will be well stocked with books and maps, and I’ll hire a good teacher.”

“Not a man teacher, Sir. They have small patience with little children. They will use the taws on baby hands, that cannot make a ‘k’ or a ‘z’ at first sight. Give them a woman teacher, who will not be afraid of the bairnies snuggling into her arms, and telling her all their little troubles.”

“Not a male teacher, Sir. They have little patience with young children. They will hit small hands that can’t make a ‘k’ or a ‘z’ at first glance. Give them a female teacher, who won’t be afraid of the kids snuggling into her arms and sharing all their little troubles.”

“Domine,” said the Colonel, “we have received our orders. What say you?”

“Sir,” said the Colonel, “we’ve received our orders. What do you think?”

“I say a school, by all means, Sir. To the children of Culraine it will be a dispensation.”

“I definitely support the idea of a school, Sir. It will be a blessing for the children of Culraine.”

“First, we must have land for it.”

“First, we need land for it.”

“I was thinking, as you spoke, of James Ruleson’s 97 land. It lies at the foot of his hill, and would be the very best location for a schoolhouse.”

“I was thinking, while you talked, about James Ruleson’s 97 land. It’s at the bottom of his hill, and it would be the perfect spot for a schoolhouse.”

“Then we will see James Ruleson.”

“Then we will see James Ruleson.”

“Father is line-fishing now. He will not be home until five o’clock,” said Christine.

“Dad is line-fishing right now. He won't be home until five o'clock,” said Christine.

“If possible, we will see him after five. Come, Domine, let us have a look through the old kirk.”

“If we can, we’ll see him after five. Come, let’s take a look through the old church.”

“I saw it standing open,” said Christine, “and I was thinking there might be a strange wedding there today.”

“I saw it standing open,” Christine said, “and I was thinking there might be a weird wedding happening there today.”

“No, no, Christine. It was opened for the Colonel, though there are no Ballister effigies in it. If it was an old English kirk, there would be knights and crusaders, and soldiers lying there, in stone state. We do not like images in our kirks. The second command stands clean against it. Come with us, Christine, and when we return I will give you the medicine your mother requires.”

“No, no, Christine. It was opened for the Colonel, even though there are no Ballister figures in it. If it had been an old English church, there would be knights, crusaders, and soldiers lying there in stone. We don’t like images in our churches. The second commandment clearly prohibits it. Come with us, Christine, and when we get back, I’ll give you the medicine your mother needs.”

So the Domine and the Colonel led the way, and Angus and Christine followed. And when they reached the kirkyard, Angus said, “Stand here a moment, you dear, dear girl, and tell me how you could talk to my uncle in the high English of Aberdeen. It was beautiful! How did you acquire it?”

So the Domine and the Colonel took the lead, and Angus and Christine followed. When they got to the graveyard, Angus said, “Just stand here for a moment, you lovely girl, and tell me how you were able to speak to my uncle in the fancy English of Aberdeen. It was amazing! How did you learn it?”

“Through long years of practice, Angus. I heard all Neil’s lessons, and I always spoke the English, when I was with Neil. He didna like me to speak Scotch, because he was feared of spoiling his English. It was our home secret, for it would have been 98 a great offense, if I had used English in the village. You can see that.”

“Over many years of practice, Angus, I heard all of Neil’s lessons, and I always spoke English when I was with him. He didn’t like me speaking Scottish because he was afraid it would ruin his English. It was our little secret, as it would have been a huge offense if I had spoken English in the village. You can see that.”

“Yes, of course.”

"Sure, no problem."

“They dinna mind the Domine speaking English, yet if he particularly wants them to do anything, he is maist sure to drop into the most familiar Scotch.”

“They don’t mind the preacher speaking English, yet if he really wants them to do anything, he’s most likely to switch to the most familiar Scots.”

“Neil must have had great influence over you, Christine,” and Angus said the words disagreeably. He was feeling jealous of any influences but his own controlling Christine.

“Neil must have really influenced you, Christine,” Angus said with a hint of annoyance. He was feeling jealous of any influences except for his own over controlling Christine.

“Ay, I always did what he told me to do. Step softly, Angus. The Domine is talking.”

“Yeah, I always did what he told me to do. Step quietly, Angus. The teacher is speaking.”

When they reached the Domine’s side, they found him turning the leaves of a very old Bible. “You see, Colonel,” he said, “my father gave me The Book when I first came here. My ancestors have preached from it since A.D. 1616. It came to me through a long succession of good men. It has been my close, personal friend ever since. The finest Bible in Scotland could not take its place. There are pages in it that have been luminous to me. I have seen the glory shining out of the black letters. There are pages in it so sensitive to me that I feel a special spiritual emanation from them. I will be glad of a new cushion for The Book, for the one on which it now lies is worn and shabby, and that ought not to be.”

When they got to the Domine's side, they found him flipping through an old Bible. “You see, Colonel,” he said, “my father gave me this book when I first arrived here. My ancestors have preached from it since 1616. It has been passed down to me through a long line of good men. It's been my close, personal friend ever since. No other Bible in Scotland could ever replace it. There are pages in it that have been like light to me. I've seen glory shining from the black letters. Some pages are so special to me that I can feel a unique spiritual energy coming from them. I would appreciate a new cushion for this book because the one it's resting on is worn out and tattered, and that just isn't right.”

“Then I cannot give you a new Bible, even for the church.”

“Then I can’t give you a new Bible, even for the church.”

“Impossible! I could not preach from a new 99 Bible. Colonel, it is not a book, it is a friend. We have secrets together. I have promises from it, that are yet owing me. It holds our confidences for thirty years. Sometimes I think it really speaks to me. Sometimes a glory seems to shine over the page I am reading, and my soul is so happy, that my tongue speaks aloud joyfully the shining words that have been given me.”

“Impossible! I can't preach from a new 99 Bible. Colonel, it's not just a book; it's a friend. We share secrets. I have promises from it that I'm still waiting on. It holds our confidences from the past thirty years. Sometimes I feel like it really speaks to me. Sometimes a light seems to shine on the page I'm reading, and my soul is so happy that I can't help but joyfully say the shining words I've received.”

“I would not separate you from such a Bible, Sir.”

“I wouldn’t keep you away from that Bible, Sir.”

“I shall be grateful if you give me a new cushion for it. Nothing is too good for The Book.”

“I would appreciate it if you could get me a new cushion for it. Nothing is too good for The Book.”

Then they stood looking thoughtfully over the bare place. It had an old, past look. It was plain and moldy, and needed repairing in every way. The Colonel made a note of what was required in the nave of the kirk, and then glanced upward. The gallery appeared to be in still worse condition, but in front of it there was a wonderfully beautiful model of a full-rigged ship.

Then they stood looking thoughtfully over the bare area. It had an old, faded look. It was plain and moldy, needing repairs in every way. The Colonel made a note of what was needed in the nave of the church, and then looked up. The gallery seemed to be in even worse shape, but in front of it was a stunning model of a full-rigged ship.

“Ah!” exclaimed the Colonel, “a ship instead of a clock! Is that right, Sir?”

“Ah!” exclaimed the Colonel, “a ship instead of a clock! Is that correct, Sir?”

“Quite. I put it there. It was made by a sailor lad born in Culraine, who came here to die. Long, painful, hopeless days were soothed by the fashioning of that miniature ship. All the village watched its progress, all felt an interest in the dying lad. He finished it on the eve of his death. Young and old came to bid him good-by, and to see his white, trembling hands dress the topmost spar, and fly the blue Peter. ‘I am just about to sail,’ he said, ‘sae 100 I’ll up wi’ the blue Peter. That means I’m ready to go. Let her carry it till I’m safely hame.’ I put a new Peter on the top-mast last year,” said the Domine, and his eyes filled with tears, as he looked steadfastly at the emblem.

“Exactly. I put it there. It was made by a young sailor from Culraine, who came here to die. Long, painful, hopeless days were eased by the crafting of that miniature ship. The whole village watched its progress, and everyone felt a connection to the dying young man. He finished it on the night before he passed away. People of all ages came to say goodbye and to see his white, trembling hands work on the topmost spar and raise the blue Peter. ‘I’m about to set sail,’ he said, ‘so I’ll hoist the blue Peter. That means I’m ready to go. Let her carry it until I’m safely home.’ I put a new Peter on the top-mast last year,” said the Domine, and his eyes filled with tears as he stared intently at the symbol.

“We seem to expect a clock in the front of the gallery, Sir. Can a ship take its place?”

“We seem to expect a clock at the front of the gallery, Sir. Can a ship take its place?”

“Nothing, nothing, could be more appropriate. The favorite image of the church in all ages has been a ship, or a boat. The first preaching was connected with a ship, for while Noah builded the ark, he preached repentance. The holiest object of the Jewish tabernacle was the ark, made like a boat. All Christ’s known life is associated with boats. The favorite image of the early persecuted church was a boat beaten by the winds and waves, and our own churches preserve everywhere this world-wide idea, by calling the body of the church the nave, from navis, a ship.”

“Nothing could be more fitting. Throughout history, the church has often been represented as a ship or a boat. The earliest preaching was linked to a ship, as Noah built the ark while preaching repentance. The most sacred item in the Jewish tabernacle was the ark, designed like a boat. Every aspect of Christ's life is tied to boats. The early persecuted church viewed itself as a boat tossed by winds and waves, and our churches continue this global concept by referring to the main part of the church as the nave, derived from navis, meaning ship.”

“That is very interesting information, Sir,” said Angus.

“That’s really interesting information, Sir,” said Angus.

“You are going to Venice, Ballister; you will find many of the oldest churches in Venice built in the shape of a ship; and near Lisbon there is a chapel of marble, with pillars like masts, and its sails and cordage carved on the walls. Is not this life a voyage to the eternal shores, and what could typify our safety better than a ship with Christ for the captain of our salvation? You see, I will still be preaching. I make no excuse.”

“You're heading to Venice, Ballister; you'll find many of the oldest churches there shaped like ships. Near Lisbon, there's a marble chapel with pillars that look like masts, and its walls are carved with sails and rigging. Isn't this life a journey to eternal shores, and what symbolizes our safety better than a ship with Christ as the captain of our salvation? You see, I'll still be preaching. I make no excuses.”

101

“None is necessary. We are glad to listen.”

“None is needed. We're happy to listen.”

“Come now, Christine, and I will give you medicine for your mother. Gentlemen, in a few minutes I will return here.”

“Come on, Christine, and I’ll get you some medicine for your mom. Gentlemen, I’ll be back here in a few minutes.”

When they were alone the Domine said: “Christine, you did wisely, and your speech was correct and beautiful, but I would advise you to keep your English for special occasions.”

When they were alone, the Domine said, “Christine, you did well, and your speech was accurate and lovely, but I suggest you save your English for special occasions.”

“Sir, not even my father and mother know I can drop the Scotch. When the time comes to tell them, I——”

“Sir, not even my parents know I can give up the Scotch. When the time comes to tell them, I——”

“Yes, yes. And the villagers? It might be an offense.”

“Yes, yes. What about the villagers? It could be considered an offense.”

“You are right, Sir.”

"You’re right, Sir."

“You speak as if you had learned to speak at the Maraschal.”

“You talk like you learned to speak at the Maraschal.”

“Yes, sir. I learned it from Neil. We always talked it together, for Neil hated the dialect, and I made a bargain wi’ him. I promised to talk as he taught me, if he would keep the circumstance from everyone. He said he would, and he has stood by his promise. Sae have I, but I hae been talking English nearly five years now.”

“Yes, sir. I learned it from Neil. We always talked it together because Neil hated the dialect, and I made a deal with him. I promised to speak as he taught me if he would keep it a secret from everyone. He said he would, and he has kept his promise. So have I, but I’ve been speaking English for nearly five years now.”

“You wonderful woman! Then this morning you gave yourself away.”

“You amazing woman! So this morning you revealed your true self.”

“I wanted to do it—I couldna resist the want. And it was only to you, and the twa Ballisters. Nane o’ you three will go blabbing. Anyway, when Neil leaves the Maraschal, he will care little how I talk. 102 He’ll hae finer folk than Christine, to crack and claver wi’.”

“I wanted to do it—I couldn’t resist the urge. And it was only you and the two Ballisters. None of you three will spill the beans. Anyway, when Neil leaves the Maraschal, he won’t care much about what I say. 102 He’ll have fancier people than Christine to chat and gossip with.”

“He will not find finer folk easily. Now run home as quickly as you can, and prepare your father and mother for the Ballister visit. I will come with him, and ask your mother to have a cup of tea by the fire for us.”

“He's not going to find better people around here. Now hurry home as fast as you can and get your dad and mom ready for the Ballister visit. I’ll join him, and I’ll ask your mom to make us a cup of tea by the fire.”

“Will Angus be wi’ ye, Sir?”

“Will Angus be with you, Sir?”

“No, he will not.”

“Nope, he won't.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because I am going to send him to the factor’s, and also to Lawyer Semple’s. You need not be looking for him. Try and leave well alone. It is hard to make well better, and it is very easy to make it worse. If you hurry a little, I think you may be home by twelve o’clock.”

“Because I'm going to send him to the factor’s and also to Lawyer Semple’s. You don’t need to look for him. Just try to let things be. It’s hard to improve something that’s already okay, and it’s really easy to make it worse. If you hurry a bit, I think you can be home by twelve o’clock.”

So Christine hurried a little, and reached home by the noon hour. Her dinner was ready, and her father very unexpectedly was sitting by the fireside.

So Christine hurried a bit and got home around noon. Her dinner was ready, and surprisingly, her father was sitting by the fireplace.

“Feyther,” she said, “I hope you arena sick,” and then she smiled at the inquiry, for his broad, rosy face was the very picture of robust health.

“Father,” she said, “I hope you aren’t sick,” and then she smiled at the question, for his broad, rosy face was the perfect picture of good health.

“Sick! Na, na, lassie! I’m weel enou’, but Norman was feeling badly. His arm hurts him sairly, and I was noticing that the fish had gane to deep waters. We’ll hae a storm before long.”

“Sick! No, no, girl! I’m fine, but Norman was feeling unwell. His arm hurts badly, and I noticed that the fish have gone to deeper waters. We’ll have a storm soon.”

Then Christine served the dinner waiting for her, and while they were eating, she told the great news of a school for Culraine. Ruleson was quickly enthusiastic. 103 Margot, out of pure contradiction, deplored the innovation.

Then Christine served the dinner that was ready for her, and while they were eating, she shared the exciting news about a school for Culraine. Ruleson was immediately enthusiastic. 103 Margot, just to be contrary, criticized the new idea.

The walk to the toun, she said, was gude for the childer. If they were too tired to learn after it, it showed that learning was beyond their capabilities, and that they would be better making themsel’s usefu’ at hame. And what were women with large families to do without their big lads to bring water to wash wi’, and their half-grown lasses to tak’ care o’ the babies, and help wi’ the cooking and cleaning?

The walk to town, she said, was good for the kids. If they were too tired to learn afterward, it showed that learning was beyond their abilities, and they might as well be useful at home. And what were women with large families supposed to do without their big boys to bring water to wash with, and their teenage girls to take care of the babies, and help with cooking and cleaning?

“But, Margot,” said Ruleson, “think o’ the outcome for the childer——Think o’——”

“But, Margot,” said Ruleson, “think about the outcome for the kids——Think about——”

“Ye dinna require to tell me the outcome. As soon as the childer get what they ca’ an education, they hurry awa’ to some big city, or foreign country, and that’s the end o’ them. Settle a school here, and I’ll tell you the plain result—in a few years we’ll hae neither lads nor boats, and the lasses now growing up will hae to go to Largo, or to some unkent place for husbands. Gie our lads books, and you’ll ne’er get them into the boats. That’s a fact! I’m tellin’ you!”

“You don’t need to tell me the outcome. As soon as the kids get what they call an education, they rush off to some big city or foreign country, and that’s the end of it. Set up a school here, and I’ll tell you the straightforward result—in a few years we’ll have neither boys nor boats, and the girls who are growing up will have to go to Largo or some unknown place for husbands. Give our boys books, and you’ll never get them into the boats. That’s the truth! I’m telling you!”

Between Margot and Christine the argument continued all afternoon, but Ruleson went to the foot of the hill, and looked at the land proposed for the site of the future school. He was glad that it was his land, and he was so much of a natural poet that he could see the white building, and the boys and girls trooping in and out of its wide doors. And 104 the vision of the children playing together there was so clear to his imagination, that he carefully stepped off the acres he supposed would give them sufficient room for their games; and then shutting his eyes that he might see better, he decided that it was too small, and so stepped off another acre.

Between Margot and Christine, the argument kept going all afternoon, but Ruleson went to the bottom of the hill and looked at the land proposed for the future school site. He was happy that it was his land, and he was such a natural poet that he could envision the white building, along with the boys and girls coming in and out of its wide doors. And the sight of the children playing together there was so vivid in his mind that he carefully measured out the acres he thought would provide enough space for their games; then, closing his eyes to see better, he decided it was too small, so he measured out another acre.

“I’ll ne’er scrimp the childer, God bless them!” he thought, “for it will be a happy day to James Ruleson, when he sees them runnin’ to these acres wi’ books and balls in their hands.”

“I’ll never hold back on the kids, God bless them!” he thought, “because it will be a happy day for James Ruleson when he sees them running to these fields with books and balls in their hands.”

Then he went home, and Margot said something about his Sunday claes, but James did not heed her. He put on a clean shirt, and a suit of blue flannel. His shirt was open at the throat, his feet were in boots that reached nearly to his knees. But he had a grandly satisfied look, and the beautiful courtesy of men who as a rule think only good of their neighbors, and do only good to them.

Then he went home, and Margot mentioned something about his Sunday clothes, but James didn’t pay her any attention. He put on a clean shirt and a blue flannel suit. His shirt was open at the neck, and he wore boots that almost reached his knees. But he had a very satisfied look, along with the charming courtesy of men who generally think well of their neighbors and treat them kindly.

Margot, like Christine, was in her fisher-costume, with little accentuations in Christine’s case; but Margot was the very mate for the splendid man she called “her man.” Scotch, from head to feet, douce and domestic, yet cleverer than James, though obedient to him—a good woman, fit for the work of this world, and not forgetful concerning a better one.

Margot, just like Christine, was dressed in her fisher costume, with slight variations in Christine’s outfit; but Margot was a perfect match for the remarkable man she referred to as “her man.” Scottish from head to toe, sweet and homely, yet smarter than James, even though she was obedient to him—a good woman, ready for the challenges of this world, and not forgetting about a better one.

Keeping in mind the Domine’s directions about a cup of tea, Christine laid the table with their best linen and china, and though no difference was made in the food provided, Christine saw that it was well 105 cooked. After all, it was quite an event for James Ruleson, and in the outcome of it he expected to realize one of the greatest pleasures that could come to him.

Keeping in mind the Domine’s instructions about a cup of tea, Christine set the table with their finest linens and china. Although the food was the same as usual, Christine made sure it was well prepared. After all, this was quite a significant occasion for James Ruleson, and he anticipated one of the greatest pleasures he could experience from it. 105

About five o’clock the Domine and Ballister arrived. They entered a room full of the feeling of home. It was clean, and white as a snow drift, and there was a bright fire blazing on the hearth. The covered table with its knives and forks and spoons, and its gilt rimmed teacups, was in itself a symbol of hospitality. The Domine looked at it, and then said, “Margot, you are baking sea trout. I told you never to do that again, when I was coming, unless you intended asking me to help in the eating of it.”

About five o’clock, the Domine and Ballister arrived. They walked into a room that felt like home. It was clean and white as a snowdrift, and a bright fire was blazing in the fireplace. The table, set with knives, forks, spoons, and gilt-rimmed teacups, was a symbol of hospitality in itself. The Domine looked at it and then said, “Margot, you’re baking sea trout. I told you never to do that again when I was coming, unless you planned to ask me to help eat it.”

“Today, they were cooked special for you, Sir, and I hope you will hae the good will to pleasure me in the eating o’ them.”

“Today, they were specially made for you, Sir, and I hope you will be kind enough to enjoy eating them.”

“Certainly, Margot, certainly! I could not resist your invitation.”

“Of course, Margot, of course! I couldn't turn down your invitation.”

Hearing these words, Ruleson rose, and said, “Colonel, if you will join the Domine at the meal God has gi’en us, James Ruleson will gladly break bread with you.”

Hearing these words, Ruleson stood up and said, “Colonel, if you’ll join the Domine for the meal God has given us, James Ruleson will gladly share bread with you.”

After these preliminaries, Christine served the meal, and then waited on her parents and their guests. They ate the fish with great enjoyment. It was to the Colonel a gastronomical discovery. No anchovy, no sauces of any kind, just the delicate fish, baked with a few slices of Ayrshire ham, and served with potatoes boiled in their jackets so skillfully that 106 the jackets dropped from them when touched. It was a dish pure and simple, and captivated every palate. Nothing more was needed that Christine’s quiet service and the animated conversation did not supply. As to Margot, she was kept busy filling small cups with that superexcellent tea we get in Scotland, and find it next to impossible to get anywhere else.

After these preliminaries, Christine served the meal and then waited on her parents and their guests. They enjoyed the fish immensely. For the Colonel, it was a culinary revelation. No anchovies, no sauces at all, just the delicate fish, baked with a few slices of Ayrshire ham, and served with potatoes boiled in their skins so perfectly that the skins slipped off at a touch. It was a simple, pure dish that delighted everyone’s taste buds. Nothing more was needed than Christine’s calm service and the lively conversation. As for Margot, she was busy filling small cups with that incredible tea we get in Scotland, which is nearly impossible to find anywhere else.

After the fish was fully eaten, Christine—almost without notice—cleared the table, and brought on a rice pudding, and a large pitcher of cream. The men ate the whole of it. Perhaps they did so unconsciously, for they were talking about the school in an enthusiastic manner, while it was disappearing. Then James Ruleson lit his pipe, and the Colonel his cigar, and they sat down at the fireside. The Domine, with a smile of perfect happiness, sat between them, and every remnant of dinner silently disappeared.

After the fish was completely gone, Christine—almost without any notice—cleared the table and brought out a rice pudding along with a large pitcher of cream. The men devoured it all. Maybe they didn’t even realize it, because they were enthusiastically discussing the school while it was vanishing. Then James Ruleson lit his pipe, and the Colonel lit his cigar, and they settled down by the fire. The Domine, with a big smile of pure happiness, sat between them, and every leftover from dinner quietly disappeared.

During the hour following the Domine drafted the principal items to be discussed and provided for, and it was further resolved to call a village meeting in the Fishers’ Hall, for the next evening. Then the Colonel’s carriage was waiting, and he rose, but really with some reluctance. He cast his eyes over the comfortable room, and looked with admiration on the good man who called it home, on the bright, cheery woman, whose love made it worth the name, and on the girl who filled it with her beauty; and he said to Margot, “Mrs. Ruleson, I have eaten today 107 the very best of dinners. I enjoyed every mouthful of it.”

During the hour that followed, the Domine outlined the main topics to discuss and make arrangements for, and it was decided to hold a village meeting in the Fishers’ Hall the next evening. Then the Colonel's carriage arrived, and he got up, but with some hesitation. He looked around the cozy room, admired the kind man who called it home, the bright, cheerful woman whose love made it special, and the girl who filled it with her beauty; and he said to Margot, “Mrs. Ruleson, I have had the very best dinner today. I enjoyed every bite of it.”

“Indeed, the dinner was good, Colonel; and we were proud and glad o’ your company.”

“Honestly, the dinner was great, Colonel; and we were proud and happy to have you with us.”

“And you will meet us in the Hall tomorrow night, and bring all the women you can with you?”

“And you’ll meet us in the Hall tomorrow night and bring as many women as you can with you?”

“I’ll do my best, Sir, but our women are a dour lot. They lay out their ain way, and then mak’ the taking o’ it a point o’ duty.”

“I’ll do my best, Sir, but our women are a serious bunch. They plan their own way, and then make following it a matter of duty.”

And all the way to Ballister House the Colonel wondered about his dinner—no flowers on the table, no napkins, no finger bowls, no courses, no condiments or pickles, no wine, not even a thimbleful of whiskey, nothing but excellently cooked fresh fish and potatoes, a good cup of tea with it, and then a rice pudding and plenty of cream. “Wonderful!” he ejaculated. “Upon my word, things are more evenly balanced than we think. I know noblemen and millionaires that are far from being as happy, or as well fed, as Ruleson’s family.”

And all the way to Ballister House, the Colonel wondered about his dinner—no flowers on the table, no napkins, no finger bowls, no courses, no condiments or pickles, no wine, not even a tiny bit of whiskey, just perfectly cooked fresh fish and potatoes, a good cup of tea with it, and then rice pudding and plenty of cream. “Wonderful!” he exclaimed. “Honestly, things are more balanced than we think. I know noblemen and millionaires who are far from being as happy or as well-fed as Ruleson’s family.”

The next morning the bellman went through the village calling men and women together at half-past seven, in the Fishers’ Hall; and there was great excitement about the matter. Even the boys and girls here took a noisy part in the discussion, for and against, the argument in this class being overwhelmingly in favor of the school.

The next morning, the bellman went through the village, gathering men and women at half-past seven in the Fishers’ Hall; and there was a lot of excitement about it. Even the boys and girls joined in the discussion, making a lot of noise, with the argument heavily leaning towards supporting the school.

Among the adults, opinion was also divided. There were lazy mothers who could not do without their girls’ help, and greedy fathers who expected 108 their little lads to make, or at least save them a few shillings a week; and Christine feared the gift would be ungraciously taken. Ruleson had a long talk with big Peter Brodie, and Peter told him not to fash himsel’ anent a lot o’ ignorant women and men folk. If they were such fools, as not to ken a blessing when it was put into their vera hands, they ought to be made to understand the fact; and with a peculiar smile he intimated that he would take great satisfaction in gieing them as many lessons as they required.

Among the adults, opinions were also split. There were lazy mothers who couldn’t manage without their daughters’ help and greedy fathers who expected their little boys to earn or at least save them a few shillings a week; Christine worried that the gift would be taken poorly. Ruleson had a long conversation with big Peter Brodie, and Peter told him not to worry about a bunch of ignorant women and men. If they were too foolish to recognize a blessing when it was right in front of them, they should be made to understand it; and with a peculiar smile, he hinted that he would be more than happy to give them as many lessons as they needed.

The meeting was, however, crowded, and when the Colonel and the Domine stepped on the platform, the audience were just in the mood to give them a rousing cheer. It opened the Domine’s mouth, and he said:

The meeting was really packed, and when the Colonel and the Domine got up on the platform, the crowd was totally ready to give them a big cheer. It got the Domine talking, and he said:

“Friends, I have great and good news for you. Colonel Ballister is going to build us a school of our own. We shall want some of you as Trustees, and others will have to form an executive board. We are going to have a women’s board as well. The men’s board will look after the management of the school. The women’s board will look after the bairns, and see that they get fair play in every respect. A women’s board will be a new thing, but Culraine is not afraid of new ways, if they be better ways.” Then he went into particulars, which we need not do, and concluded by telling them that James Ruleson had given land both for the school and the playground, and that it was hoped James’ approval would stand for many, and much. “We will 109 now take the vote of both men and women for, or against, the school.”

“Friends, I have some really great news for you. Colonel Ballister is going to build us our own school. We’ll need some of you to be Trustees, while others will form an executive board. We’re also going to have a women’s board. The men’s board will handle the management of the school, and the women’s board will take care of the kids, making sure they get fair treatment in every way. A women’s board is a new idea, but Culraine isn’t afraid of trying new things if they’re better. Then he went into details, which we won’t cover, and finished by saying that James Ruleson had donated land for both the school and the playground, and that it’s hoped James’ approval will support many aspects of this. “We will now take the vote from both men and women for or against the school.”

Then a man in the center of the crowded hall stood up. It was Peter Brodie.

Then a man in the middle of the crowded hall stood up. It was Peter Brodie.

“Gentlemen,” he said, “a vote is outside necessity. We dinna vote as to whether we want sunshine, or fish, or bread. We are sure o’ the matter. The school is mental bread and meat and sunshine to our lads and lasses. We thank God for it. There would be a deal o’ trouble i’ getting and counting names, and the like o’ that. Let us vote, gentlemen, as our forefathers voted for the Solemn League and Covenant, by just lifting their right hands above their heads. The Domine could gie us the word, and if after it there is man or woman with baith hands down, Peter Brodie will be asking the reason why.”

“Gentlemen,” he said, “voting isn’t necessary. We don’t vote on whether we want sunshine, fish, or bread. We know what we need. The school is like mental food and light for our boys and girls. We thank God for it. There would be a lot of trouble in getting and counting names and all that. Let’s vote, gentlemen, just like our ancestors did for the Solemn League and Covenant, by simply raising our right hands above our heads. The Domine can give us the cue, and if there’s anyone with both hands down afterward, Peter Brodie will want to know why.”

This speech was received with acclamation, and when the tumult had subsided, the Domine called for the silent vote of approval, that had ratified their immortal compact with their kirk. He described in picturesque words that wonderful scene in the Greyfriars’ kirkyard, when sixty thousand right hands rose as promptly as one hand for the True Religion, and he told them that after the kirk, their first duty was the school. Then he stood still a moment, and there was a profound silence. After it came the word:

This speech was met with cheers, and when the noise died down, the Domine asked for a silent vote of approval that had confirmed their enduring agreement with their church. He painted a vivid picture of that incredible moment in the Greyfriars’ kirkyard when sixty thousand right hands shot up together for the True Religion, and he reminded them that after the church, their top priority was the school. Then he paused for a moment, and a deep silence fell. After that came the word:

“Stand!”

"Get up!"

Men and women rose as by one impulse.

Men and women stood up together as if moved by a single force.

110

“Those who are in favor of a school in Culraine, and grateful to God and man for it, let them lift up their right hands above their heads.”

“Anyone who supports a school in Culraine and is thankful to God and others for it, raise your right hands above your heads.”

Every right hand was lifted. There was not a protesting hand, and Peter Brodie observed that if there had been one, it ought to be cut off, and cast into the fire, with a’ the lave o’ useless members.

Every right hand was raised. There wasn't a single protesting hand, and Peter Brodie noticed that if there had been one, it should be cut off and thrown into the fire, along with all the other useless limbs.

The meeting was then practically over, but many remained. The room was warm and lighted, and it seemed unreasonable not to have a song and story, and dance out of it. Christine was entreated to remain, but she said her mither wasna feeling well, and she be to gae hame wi’ her. In truth she was much depressed because Angus had not come with his uncle. She did not like to ask why, and her heart was full of unhappy surmises. But she put the trouble aside while with her mother, and gave herself willingly to the discussion of Peter Brodie’s ill-bred and forwardsome behavior.

The meeting was basically over, but many stayed. The room was warm and well-lit, and it felt unreasonable not to have a song, a story, and some dancing. Christine was asked to stay, but she said her mother wasn't feeling well, and she had to go home with her. In reality, she was quite upset because Angus hadn’t shown up with his uncle. She didn’t want to ask why, and her heart was filled with unhappy thoughts. But she pushed the worry aside while with her mother and willingly joined the conversation about Peter Brodie’s rude and overly bold behavior.

“I perfectly thought shame of his interference,” said Margot. “Mercifully he spoke some kind o’ Scotch, for I hae heard him—special when he was angry—rave in his native Gaelic, and then he got his ain way, for nae decent man or woman could answer his unpronounceable words. They were just a vain babblement.”

“I was really embarrassed by his interference,” said Margot. “Thank goodness he spoke some kind of Scottish, because I’ve heard him—especially when he was angry—rave in his native Gaelic, and then he got his way, since no decent man or woman could respond to his unpronounceable words. They were just pointless nonsense.”

“Jean Pollok was a’ for the school tonight; this morning she was raving against it.”

“Jean Pollok was all for the school tonight; this morning she was complaining about it.”

“That was to be looked for. There is as much 111 two-facedness in some women, as there’s meat in an egg.”

“That was to be expected. There is just as much 111 two-facedness in some women as there is meat in an egg.”

“But for all disputing, Mither, everyone seemed to think the school would be a good thing.”

“But despite all the arguing, Mom, everyone seemed to think the school would be a positive thing.”

“It is this, and that, and what not, and how it will end nobody knows. Some folks are ill to please, even when they get their ain way.”

“It’s this, that, and everything in between, and no one knows how it will all end. Some people are hard to please, even when they get their own way.”

“You could hardly make Mary Leslie keep her sitting. She wanted to stand up, and ask the Domine how she was to cook and wash and clean and sew and nurse her baby, without the help o’ her girls, Jess and Flora. She said there was eleven in her family, and she wanted to know how it was to be managed. It was hard to keep her still.”

“You could barely get Mary Leslie to stay seated. She wanted to stand up and ask the Domine how she was supposed to cook, wash, clean, sew, and take care of her baby without the help of her girls, Jess and Flora. She mentioned that there were eleven people in her family, and she wanted to know how it was going to work. It was tough to keep her still.”

“It was vera barefaced o’ her. But she put up her hand wi’ the rest.”

“It was really bold of her. But she raised her hand with the others.”

“Ay, Mither. She was feared for Peter Brodie quarreling with her man. That’s Peter’s way o’ managing women; he mak’s their husbands responsible for a’ they say, and do; he says, ‘the husbands ought to hae brought up their wives better.’ He has done it, you know, Mither, several times.”

“Aye, Mom. She was worried about Peter Brodie fighting with her partner. That’s how Peter deals with women; he makes their husbands accountable for everything they say and do; he says, ‘the husbands should have raised their wives better.’ He has done it, you know, Mom, several times.”

Margot laughed. “Ay,” she said, “for Tamson’s wife. Naebody blamed him. Anne Tamson has a parfectly unruly tongue, and her husband, Watty, got the licking for what she said anent Frazer and his wife. I wouldna fear the man mysel’, and the maist o’ our women could gie him as much—and mair—than he sends.”

Margot laughed. “Yeah,” she said, “for Tamson’s wife. Nobody blamed him. Anne Tamson has a perfectly unruly tongue, and her husband, Watty, took the heat for what she said about Frazer and his wife. I wouldn’t be scared of the man myself, and most of our women could give him as much—and more—than he dishes out.”

So they talked until the cottage was reached, and 112 the day was over. Christine went gladly to her room. A crusie was burning on the table, and she removed her gown and uncoiled her long, brown hair. Then all was still, and she let herself think, and her decision was, “if Angus had wanted to come, he would have done so.

So they talked until they reached the cottage, and 112 the day was done. Christine happily went to her room. A candle was burning on the table, and she took off her dress and let her long, brown hair down. Then everything was quiet, and she allowed herself to think. Her conclusion was, “if Angus had wanted to come, he would have.”

“It isna my place,” she continued, “to tak’ care on the subject. I’ll no mak’ mysel’ and ithers miserable anent him, forbye Angus Ballister is clear outside me, and my life.”

“It’s not my responsibility,” she continued, “to take care of that issue. I won’t make myself and others miserable because of him, besides Angus Ballister is completely out of my life.”

Then she rose and took a large copy book from a drawer, and sitting down at the table, took pen and ink and wrote:

Then she got up and grabbed a large notebook from a drawer, and sitting at the table, took a pen and some ink and wrote:

November second. I was a little troubled all day about Angus. He didna come, and he didna send, and there was neither sign nor sight o’ him. Weel, my warld went on wanting the lad, and the school talk filled the day, and at night I went wi’ Mither to the meeting about it. From this hour I begin to forget Angus. I will ask God to keep my heart from all love’s care and sorrow.

November 2nd. I was a little worried about Angus all day. He didn’t show up, didn’t send any message, and there was no sign of him. Life went on without him; school conversations took over the day, and that night I went with Mom to a meeting about it. From this point on, I’m starting to forget Angus. I’ll ask God to protect my heart from all the worries and pains that come with love.

Then she put the book away, turned out the light and lay down. But the old mysterious, hungering sound of the sea had an angry sough in it; and she went to sleep fearing it, and thinking of it as a deep starless darkness, hanging over the dreamlike figures of dead sailors and fishers. At midnight she awoke, the storm her father had predicted was roaring over the great waters. She went to her little window and looked out—darkness, wildness, desolation—and she 113 hasted and put plenty of peats on the fire, and carried her mother an extra quilt.

Then she put the book away, turned off the light, and lay down. But the old, mysterious, hungry sound of the sea had an angry hiss to it; and she fell asleep fearing it, imagining it as a deep, starless darkness looming over the dreamlike figures of dead sailors and fishermen. At midnight, she woke up; the storm her father had predicted was raging over the vast waters. She went to her little window and looked out—darkness, chaos, emptiness—and she hurried to add a lot of peat to the fire and brought her mother an extra blanket.

“I hae made up the fire, Mither dear,” she said, “and if ye want to get up, you’ll be warm, and I’ll come and sit by you.”

“I've made the fire, dear Mother,” she said, “and if you want to get up, you'll be warm, and I'll come and sit with you.”

“Will I waken your feyther?”

"Should I wake your father?"

“Whatna for? There’s naething to fear. Norman and Eneas are doubtless at hame. Most o’ our men are. Few would start after the dance. They would see the storm coming.”

“What for? There’s nothing to fear. Norman and Eneas are probably at home. Most of our guys are. Few would leave after the dance. They would see the storm coming.”

“Will it be a bad storm?”

“Is it going to be a bad storm?”

“I think it will. But the sea is His, and He made it. If there is a storm He is guiding it. Ye ken how often we sing ‘He plants His footsteps on the sea, and rides upon the storm.’” And so, sweet-eyed and fearless, she went away, but left peace and blessing behind her.

“I think it will. But the sea is His, and He created it. If there is a storm, He is in control of it. You know how often we sing ‘He plants His footsteps on the sea and rides upon the storm.’” And so, with her kind eyes and fearless spirit, she walked away, leaving peace and blessings in her wake.

In the living room, she laid more peats on the fire. Then she went to her own room. Some words had been singing in her heart as she moved about, and she took the big copy book out of the drawer, and stooping to the crusie burning on the table, she wrote them down:

In the living room, she added more turf to the fire. Then she headed to her own room. A few words had been echoing in her heart as she went about, and she took the large notebook out of the drawer. Leaning over the oil lamp burning on the table, she wrote them down:

The night is black, the winds are wild,

The night is dark, the winds are fierce,

The waves are taking their own will,

The waves are following their own desires,

Dear Jesus, sleeping like a child,

Dear Jesus, sleeping peacefully like a child,

Awake! and bid the storm be still.

Awake! and tell the storm to calm down.

She read the words over with a smile. “They might be worse,” she thought, “but Christine! You hae 114 been writing poetry. You’ll hae to stop that nonsense! Weel, it wasna my fault. It came o’ itsel’, and I dinna feel as if I had done anything much out o’ the way—and I was maist asleep, if that is ony kind o’ an excuse. I——”

She read the words again with a smile. “It could be worse,” she thought, “but Christine! You’ve been writing poetry. You need to stop that nonsense! Well, it wasn't my fault. It just came out on its own, and I don’t feel like I did anything that special—and I was almost asleep, if that counts as any sort of excuse. I——”


115

CHAPTER VI

A CHILD, TWO LOVERS, AND A WEDDING

Because I am,

Because I exist,

Thy clay that weeps, thy dust that cares,

Your clay that weeps, your dust that cares,

Contract my hour that I may climb and find relief.

Contract my hour so I can climb and find relief.

Love, thou knowest, is full of jealousy.

Love, you know, is full of jealousy.

Love’s reasons are without reason.

Love's reasons don't need reason.

The summer had been full of interest and excitement, but it was over. There was the infallible sense of ended summer, even at noonday; and the dahlias and hollyhocks, dripping in the morning mist, seemed to be weeping for it. If it had been clear cold weather, the fishers would have been busy and happy, but it was gloomy, with black skies over the black sea, and bitter north winds that lashed the waves into fury. The open boats hardly dared to venture out, and the fish lay low, and were shy of bait.

The summer had been full of interest and excitement, but it was over. There was that unmistakable feeling of summer coming to an end, even at noon; and the dahlias and hollyhocks, soaked in the morning mist, seemed to be mourning its departure. If it had been sunny and cold, the fishermen would have been busy and cheerful, but instead, it was dark and gloomy, with black skies looming over the dark sea, and bitter north winds whipping the waves into a frenzy. The open boats hardly dared to go out, and the fish stayed deep, avoiding the bait.

James Ruleson, generally accompanied by Cluny Macpherson, was out every day that a boat could live on the sea, and Margot and Christine often stood together at their door or window, and watched them with anxious hearts, casting their lines in the lonely, leaden-colored sea. The boat would be one 116 minute on the ridge of the billow, the next minute in the trough of the sea, with a wall of water on either hand of them. And through all, and over all, the plaintive pipe of the gulls and snipe, the creaking of the boat’s cordage, the boom of the breakers on the shore, the sense and the presence of danger.

James Ruleson, usually joined by Cluny Macpherson, was out every day that it was safe to be on the sea, and Margot and Christine often stood together at their door or window, watching them with worried hearts as they cast their lines into the lonely, gray sea. One moment the boat would be on the crest of a wave, the next it would be in the dip of the sea, surrounded by walls of water on either side. And through it all, there was the mournful call of the gulls and snipe, the creaking of the boat’s ropes, the roar of the waves on the shore, and a constant sense of danger.

And Christine knew that Cluny was in that danger for her sake. He had told her on the day after the storm, as she sat sympathetically by his side, that he was only waiting for her “yes or no.” He said when she gave him either one or the other, he would go to the Henderson steamboats, in one case to work for their future happiness and home, in the other to get beyond the power of her beauty, so that he might forget her.

And Christine knew that Cluny was in danger because of her. He had told her the day after the storm, while she sat supportively next to him, that he was just waiting for her “yes or no.” He said that when she gave him either answer, he would go to the Henderson steamboats—if she said yes, to work for their future happiness and home; if she said no, to get far enough away from her beauty so he could forget her.

Forget her! Those two words kept Christine uncertain and unhappy. She could not bear to think of Cluny’s forgetting her. Cluny had been part of all her nineteen years of life. Why must men be so one or the other? she asked fretfully. Why force her to an uncertain decision? Why was she so uncertain? Then she boldly faced the question and asked herself—“Is Angus Ballister the reason?” Perhaps so, though she was equally uncertain about Angus. She feared the almost insurmountable difficulties between them. Caste, family, social usage and tradition, physical deficiencies in education and in all the incidentals of polite life, not to speak of what many would consider the greatest of all shortcomings, 117 her poverty. How could two lives so dissimilar as Angus Ballister’s and Christine Ruleson’s become one?

Forget her! Those two words left Christine feeling uncertain and unhappy. She couldn't stand the thought of Cluny forgetting her. Cluny had been a part of her life for all of her nineteen years. Why did men have to be so black-and-white? she wondered with frustration. Why did she have to make such an uncertain decision? Why was she so unsure? Then she faced the question directly and asked herself, "Is Angus Ballister the reason?" Maybe, but she was just as uncertain about Angus. She worried about the nearly insurmountable challenges between them—class, family, social norms and traditions, educational shortcomings, and all the little things that make up polite society, not to mention what many would see as the biggest issue of all, her poverty. How could two lives as different as Angus Ballister's and Christine Ruleson's possibly come together?

She asked her mother this question one day, and Margot stopped beating her oat cakes and answered, “Weel, there’s a’ kinds o’ men, Christine, and I’ll no say it is a thing impossible; but I hae come to the conclusion that in the case o’ Angus and yoursel’ you wouldna compluter if you lived together a’ the rest o’ this life.”

She asked her mother this question one day, and Margot stopped making her oat cakes and answered, “Well, there are all kinds of men, Christine, and I won’t say it’s impossible; but I’ve come to the conclusion that in the case of Angus and you, you wouldn’t get along if you lived together for the rest of your life.”

“Why, Mither?”

"Why, Mom?"

“Because you are—the baity o’ you—so weel satisfied wi’ your present mak’ up. That’s a’. And it is a’ that is needfu’ to keep you baith from going forwarder. There’s a lump a’ rank cowardice in it, too.”

“Because you are—what you are—so satisfied with your current situation. That’s all. And that’s all it takes to keep you both from moving forward. There’s also a bit of rank cowardice in it, too.”

“Mother, do you think I am a coward?”

“Mom, do you think I’m a coward?”

“All women are frightened by what is said o’ them, or even likely to be said o’ them. And nae wonder. Women are far harder judged than men are. You would think the Ten Commands were not made for men. Yet if a woman breaks one o’ them, God’s sake! what a sinner she is!”

“All women are scared of what people say about them, or even what they might say. And it’s no surprise. Women are judged much more harshly than men. You’d think the Ten Commandments were only for men. But if a woman breaks one, oh my goodness! what a sinner she is!”

“I don’t see what you are meaning, Mither.”

“I don’t get what you're saying, Mom.”

“It’s plain enou’. Men are not set down below notice, if they break the twa first a’ their lives lang, if so be they pay their deficit to God in gold to the kirk. How many men do you know, Christine, who never break the third command? How many men honor the fourth? As to the fifth, Scots are maistly 118 ready to tak’ care o’ their ain folk. The sixth, seventh and eighth belong to the criminal class, and ye’ll allow its maistly made up o’ bad men. Concerning the ninth command, men are warse than women, but men call their ill-natured talk politics, or het’rodoxy, or some ither grand name; and I’ll allow that as soon as they begin to covet their neighbor’s house and wife and horses and cattle, they set to wark, and mak’ money and build a bigger house than he hes, and get a bonnier wife, and finer-blooded horses and cattle—and I’m not saying whether they do well or ill—there is sae much depending on the outcome o’ prosperity o’ that kind. But tak’ men as a whole, they leave the Ten Commands on the shoulders o’ their wives.”

“It’s pretty clear. Men aren’t judged too harshly if they break the first two commandments in their lives as long as they pay their debts to God in gold to the church. How many men do you know, Christine, who never break the third commandment? How many men honor the fourth? When it comes to the fifth, Scots are mostly ready to take care of their own family. The sixth, seventh, and eighth commandments apply to the criminal class, and you have to admit it’s mostly made up of bad men. As for the ninth command, men are worse than women, but men refer to their nasty comments as politics, or heresy, or some other grand name; and I’ll admit that as soon as they start to covet their neighbor’s house, wife, horses, and cattle, they get to work, making money and building a bigger house than he has, getting a prettier wife, and finer horses and cattle—and I’m not saying whether they do well or poorly—there’s so much depending on the outcome of that kind of prosperity. But if you look at men as a whole, they leave the Ten Commandments on the shoulders of their wives.”

“And do the women obey them, Mither?”

“And do the women listen to them, Mither?”

“Middling well. They do love God, and they do go to kirk. They don’t swear, and as a general thing they honor their fathers and mothers. They don’t, as a rule, murder or steal or tak’ some ither woman’s husband awa’ from her. I’m no clear about women and the ninth and tenth command. They are apt to long for whatever is good and beautiful—and I don’t blame them.”

“Middling well. They love God, and they go to church. They don’t swear, and generally, they honor their fathers and mothers. They usually don't murder or steal or take another woman’s husband away from her. I’m not sure about women and the ninth and tenth commandments. They tend to long for whatever is good and beautiful—and I don’t blame them.”

“I wish I was better educated, Mother. I would be able to decide between Angus and Cluny.”

“I wish I was more educated, Mom. Then I could choose between Angus and Cluny.”

“Not you. The key of your life is in your heart, not in your brain.”

“Not you. The key to your life is in your heart, not in your head.”

“It is a pity.”

"That’s too bad."

“That is, as may be. In the long run, your feelings 119 will decide, and they are likely to be mair sensible than your reasons. And where love is the because o’ your inquiry, I’ll warrant a bit o’ good sense is best o’ all advisers.”

“That may be true. In the end, your feelings 119 will decide, and they're probably more sensible than your reasons. And when love is the reason for your question, I can guarantee that a little common sense is the best of all advisors.”

“What is gude sense? How can a girl get it?”

“What is good sense? How can a girl get it?”

“Gude sense is the outcome o’ all our senses. As regards Ballister, ca’ to your decision a bit o’ wholesome pride. Ye ken what I mean.”

“Good sense is the result of all our senses. As for Ballister, take your decision with a bit of healthy pride. You know what I mean.”

“Weel, weel, Angus is far awa’, and Cluny is only waiting the word I canna say, and what will I do when I hae nae lover at a’, at a’?”

"We'll, we'll, Angus is far away, and Cluny is just waiting for the word I can't say, and what will I do when I have no lover at all, at all?"

“When you haven’t what you love, you must love what you hae. And I fear there is a heart fu’ o’ cares ready for us to sort. Geordie Sinclair was telling your father that Neil is flinging a big net i’ Aberdeen—dining wi’ rich folk o’ all kinds, and rinning as close friend wi’ a lad ca’ed Rath. He was saying, also, that Rath has lying siller, plenty, o’ it, and that he is studying law in the same classes as Neil, at the Maraschal.”

“When you don’t have what you love, you have to love what you have. And I worry there’s a heart full of worries waiting for us to deal with. Geordie Sinclair was telling your dad that Neil is casting a big net in Aberdeen—hanging out with wealthy people of all kinds, and getting close with a guy named Rath. He also said that Rath has a lot of cash lying around, and that he’s studying law in the same classes as Neil at Maraschal.”

“I dinna see why we should fret oursel’s anent Neil dining wi’ rich folk. He was aye talkin’ o’ his intention to do the same. The mair rich friends he has, the better; it isna puir folk that go to law. Neil is casting his net vera prudently, nae doubt. I’ll warrant it will be takin’ for him even while he sleeps. Worry is just wasted on Neil.”

“I don’t see why we should worry about Neil hanging out with rich people. He was always talking about his intention to do the same. The more rich friends he has, the better; it’s not poor people who go to court. Neil is definitely being very smart about this. I bet he’ll be benefiting from it even while he sleeps. Worrying is just a waste of time for Neil.”

“I’m thinking that way mysel’, but feyther is feared he will be spending money he shouldna spend.”

“I’m thinking that way myself, but father is afraid he’ll be spending money he shouldn’t spend.”

120

“He is lawyer enou’ to ken the outcome o’ that way. Neil will be on the safe side—every day, and always! There’s nae need to fash oursel’s anent Neil!”

“He is smart enough to know how that will turn out. Neil will always be on the safe side—every day, without fail! There’s no need to worry about Neil!”

“Weel then, your feyther is sairly heart-hurt anent Allan’s youngest laddie. Last New Year when he went to Glasgow to see Allan, he thought things were far wrang, and he has worried himsel’ on the matter ever since. It is a dreadful thing to say, but the bairn is vera delicate, and his mother isna kind to him. She is a big strong woman, ne’er sick hersel’, and without feeling for a bairn that is never well, and often vera sick. Feyther said his heart was sair for the little fellow, lyin’ wakefu’ lang nights wi’ pain and fear, and naebody in the house carin’. Yesterday feyther hed a letter frae your brither Allan, and he was fu’ o’ grief, and begging feyther to go and see the bairn, and if possible tak’ him to Culraine, and try if we could do anything to help him to health and happiness.”

"Well then, your father is really upset about Allan's youngest boy. Last New Year, when he went to Glasgow to see Allan, he thought things were very wrong, and he has been worrying about it ever since. It’s a terrible thing to say, but the child is very fragile, and his mother isn’t kind to him. She is a big, strong woman, never sick herself, and she shows no sympathy for a child who is never well and often very sick. Father said his heart ached for the little guy, lying awake long nights with pain and fear, and nobody in the house caring. Yesterday, father got a letter from your brother Allan, and it was full of grief, pleading with father to go and see the boy, and if possible, take him to Culraine and see if we could do something to help him find health and happiness."

“Will she let feyther hae him?”

“Will she let father have him?”

“She’s as uncertain as the wind, but the lad is named James after his grandfeyther, and he’ll ask for him, on that plea.”

“She’s as uncertain as the wind, but the guy is named James after his grandfather, and he’ll ask for him, on that reason.”

“O Mither, get feyther to go at once! I’ll tak’ a’ the trouble o’ the child! Only to think o’ it! Only to think o’ it! A mither no carin’ for her suffering child!”

“O Mom, get Dad to go right away! I’ll take care of the kid! Just think about it! Just think about it! A mom not caring for her suffering child!”

“She doesna ken what suffering is, hersel’. She ne’er tak’s cold and she doesna see why ither folks 121 should. She is never fearsome, or nervous, she never feels the dark to be full o’ what terrifies her vera soul, and she canna understand her bairn’s terror. She treats him vera much as she treats his brithers, but they are big, rugged lads, that naething hurts or frights. All right for them, but she is slowly killin’ little James, and you couldna mak’ her see it.”

“She doesn't know what suffering is, herself. She never gets cold and doesn’t understand why other people should. She is never scary or anxious; she never feels the dark filled with things that terrify her very soul, and she can't comprehend her child's fear. She treats him very much like she treats his brothers, but they are big, tough guys that nothing hurts or frightens. That’s fine for them, but she is slowly killing little James, and you couldn’t make her see it.”

“Feyther ought not to lose an hour.”

“Dad shouldn't waste an hour.”

“He’ll hae to be vera cautious i’ the matter. Allan’s wife isna easily managed. Proud and strong in her health and youth, she is fairly scounfu’ o’ the weak and sick, but I think your feyther can manage her. I’ll get him awa’ tomorrow, if so be it’s possible.”

“He’ll have to be very careful about this. Allan’s wife isn’t easy to deal with. Proud and strong in her health and youth, she looks down on the weak and sick, but I think your father can handle her. I’ll get him away tomorrow, if it’s possible.”

Then there was such pressure of the two women brought to bear upon the grandfather’s heart, that he was eager for the morning to come, and before it was yet light he was away to the town, to catch the earliest train to Edinburgh, from which place he could get quick transit to Glasgow.

Then the pressure from the two women weighed heavily on the grandfather's heart, making him eager for morning to arrive. Before it was even light, he set off for the town to catch the earliest train to Edinburgh, from where he could quickly get to Glasgow.

“Now, Mither, we hae done a’ we can, at the present, for Allan’s little lad,” said Christine. “Do you think feyther will write to us?”

“Now, Mom, we’ve done everything we can right now for Allan’s little boy,” said Christine. “Do you think Dad will write to us?”

“I’m sure he will not. He wad rayther do a hard day’s work than write a letter. What are you going to do wi’ your day, dearie?”

“I’m sure he won’t. He’d rather do a hard day’s work than write a letter. What are you going to do with your day, dear?”

“I am going to write to Neil.”

“I’m going to write to Neil.”

“Do. You might remind him that his feyther and mither are yet living in Culraine.”

“Just remind him that his father and mother are still living in Culraine.”

122

“That news isna worth while. If he wants to write, he’ll write. If he doesna want to write, we arena begging letters. I’m thinking mair o’ little James than I am o’ Neil. You dinna like his mither, I’m thinking?”

“That news isn’t worth it. If he wants to write, he’ll write. If he doesn’t want to write, we aren’t begging. I’m thinking more about little James than I am about Neil. You don’t like his mother, do you?”

“You’re thinking right. Allan picked her up in some unkent place, and when a man lives between sailing and docking, he hasna time to ken what he’s doing. Forbye, Christine, new relations dinna get into their place easy. They mind me o’ that new dress my sister sent me frae Liverpool. It wanted a lot o’ taking-in, and o’ letting-out. It’s just that way wi’ new relations. Allan’s wife required plentiful taking-in, and the mair letting-out there was, the mair unfittable she became.” Then Margot rubbed the end of her nose with an air of scorn, and said decidedly, “She wasna a comprehensible woman. I couldna be fashed wi’ her. It isna the bringing o’ bairns to the birth, that hurts the heart and spoils the life o’ a mither, it’s the way lads and lasses marry themsel’s that mak’s her wish she had neither lad nor lass to her name.”

"You’re thinking straight. Allan picked her up in some unknown place, and when a man is caught between sailing and docking, he doesn’t have time to figure out what he’s doing. Besides, Christine, new relationships don’t settle in easily. They remind me of that new dress my sister sent me from Liverpool. It needed a lot of taking in and letting out. It’s just like that with new relationships. Allan’s wife needed plenty of taking in, and the more letting out there was, the more unsuitable she became.” Then Margot rubbed the end of her nose with a look of disdain and said firmly, “She wasn’t an understandable woman. I couldn’t be bothered with her. It’s not the process of giving birth that breaks a mother’s heart and ruins her life, it’s the way boys and girls marry themselves that makes her wish she had no children at all.”

“Mither, that isna like you.”

“Mom, that's not like you.”

“Allan was just twenty-three when he married the woman, without word or wittens to any o’ us. It was a bad day’s wark, and he hes never been able to mend it. For there’s nae takin’-in or lettin’-out wi’ his wife. She is sure she is parfect, and what will you do, what can you do, wi’ a parfect woman? I hope and pray that I’ll never fall 123 into that state; parfection isna suitable for this warld.”

“Allan was only twenty-three when he married the woman, without saying a word or informing any of us. It was a bad decision, and he’s never been able to fix it. Because there’s no negotiating with his wife. She is convinced she is perfect, and what can you do with a perfect woman? I hope and pray I’ll never end up in that situation; perfection is not suitable for this world.” 123

“It ought to be a grand virtue, Mither.”

“It should be a great virtue, Mom.”

“It’s the warst o’ all the vices. We hae three or four specimens o’ it in the village o’ Culraine, and they are the maist unenlightened people we hae to tak’ care o’. But when parfection is born o’ ignorance, it is unconquerable. The Domine said sae, and that only God could manage a parfect man or woman.”

“It’s the worst of all vices. We have three or four examples of it in the village of Culraine, and they are the most unenlightened people we have to take care of. But when perfection is born of ignorance, it is unconquerable. The Domine said so, and that only God could manage a perfect man or woman.”

“When little James comes, wouldn’t it be well to hae the Domine look him over? He can tell us what’s the matter wi’ the laddie, and what we ought to do for him.”

“When little James comes, wouldn’t it be good to have the Domine check him out? He can tell us what’s wrong with the boy and what we should do for him.”

“That is a sensible observe, Christine. There will be nae harm in doing what it calls for.”

“That's a smart observation, Christine. There’s no harm in doing what it requires.”

“Now I’ll awa’, and write to Neil. Hae ye ony special message for him, Mither?”

“Now I’m off to write to Neil. Do you have any special message for him, Mom?”

“You might say I would like to ken something anent thae Raths. They arena Fifemen, nor Shetlanders, Highland Scots, nor Lowland Scots; and I’m thinking they may be Irish, and if sae, I’m hopin’ they hae the true faith.”

“You might say I want to know something about the Raths. They aren't Fifemen, Shetlanders, Highland Scots, or Lowland Scots; and I’m thinking they might be Irish, and if so, I’m hoping they have the true faith.”

“Mither dear, I wouldna fash wi’ the Raths. They are simply naething to us, and if we set Neil on ‘praising and proving,’ he’ll write pages anent them.”

“Mither dear, I wouldn't worry about the Raths. They don't mean anything to us, and if we get Neil started on 'praising and proving,' he'll write pages about them.”

“Sae he will. You might name the ninety pound he’s owing you.”

"Soon he will. You could mention the ninety pounds he owes you."

“It wouldna be advisable. Neil will pay when it’s 124 fully convenient to himsel’. I’m not expecting a farthing until it is sae.”

“It wouldn't be a good idea. Neil will pay when it’s 124 completely convenient for him. I'm not expecting a penny until it’s that way.”

“I can think o’ nae ither thing. It seems vera superfluous to tell Neil to be good, and to do good. He has the gift o’ admiring himsel’. Tell him he can be thankful, for it isna every man that has the same capability.”

“I can't think of anything else. It seems really unnecessary to tell Neil to be good and to do good. He has the gift of admiring himself. Tell him he can be grateful because not every man has that same ability.”

“I’ll read you my letter, Mither, when I hae written it.”

“I'll read you my letter, Mom, when I've written it.”

“You’d better not. You’ll say lots I wouldna say, and naething I would say, and the amends and contradictions would require another letter o’ explanations. I’m going to look through my ain lads’ outgrown breeks and jackets. I’ll warrant wee James will come to us next door to naked.”

“You’d better not. You’ll say a lot that I wouldn’t say, and nothing that I would say, and the apologies and contradictions would need another letter of explanations. I’m going to look through my own kids’ outgrown pants and jackets. I bet little James will come to us almost naked.”

“I didna know that you had saved the lads’ auld claes.”

“I didn’t know that you had saved the guys’ old clothes.”

“Did you think I wad throw them awa’? All our lads grew quick, they ne’er wore out a suit, and I put their wee breeks and coaties awa’. I thought they might come in for their ain bairns, and lo and behold! Allan’s little lad is, like as not, to come into his feyther’s Sunday raiment.”

“Did you think I would throw them away? All our boys grew quickly; they never wore out a suit, and I put their little pants and jackets away. I thought they might come in handy for their own kids, and look! Allan’s little boy is likely to inherit his father’s Sunday clothes.”

“Did you save their shirts and such like?”

“Did you save their shirts and stuff?”

“Why wouldn’t I? But vera few linen things are left. They were too easy to wear and tear, to be long-lived, but I fancy I can find a sleeping gown for the bairn, and maybe a shirt or twa. But stockings are beyond mention. They got them into unmendable holes, and left them in the boats, or the 125 fish sheds, and I fairly wore my knitting needles awa’ knitting for lads wha wouldna use their feet ony way but skin-bare.”

“Why wouldn’t I? But very few linen items are left. They were too easy to wear out, not meant to last long, but I think I can find a nightgown for the kid, and maybe a shirt or two. But stockings are out of the question. They got them into unfixable holes and left them in the boats, or the 125 fish sheds, and I practically wore out my knitting needles making socks for boys who wouldn’t use their feet anyway but bare.”

So the grandmother went to find what clothes she could for a little lad of eight years old, and Christine sat down to answer Neil’s last letter. To herself she called it an “overflowing screed.” Indeed it was full of the great Reginald Rath, his fine family, his comfortable wealth, his sister, Roberta, and her highly respectable house in the Monteith Row o’erby the Green of Glasgow City. Christine told him in reply that she was glad he had found a friend so conformable to all his wishes. She asked him if he had heard lately from Angus Ballister, and casually mentioned that the Domine had received ten days ago a letter from the Colonel about the school building, and that Angus had sent her some bonnie pictures of the city of Rome. She also informed him that his nephew was coming to Culraine, and that she herself was going to take the charge of him, and so might not have time to write as often as she had done.

So the grandmother went to find some clothes for an eight-year-old boy, and Christine sat down to respond to Neil’s latest letter. She called it an “overflowing screed.” It was indeed packed with details about the great Reginald Rath, his prominent family, his comfortable wealth, his sister Roberta, and her highly respectable house on Monteith Row by the Green of Glasgow City. In her reply, Christine told him she was glad he had found a friend who met all his wishes. She asked if he had heard from Angus Ballister recently and casually mentioned that the Domine had received a letter from the Colonel about the school building ten days ago, and that Angus had sent her some lovely pictures of the city of Rome. She also let him know that his nephew was coming to Culraine, and that she would be taking care of him, so she might not have as much time to write as she had before.

In the afternoon Faith came from the village to help with the nets a-mending, and she brought the village gossip with her, and among the news of all kinds, the date of her own marriage. She was going to wed the Largo man on Christmas Day, and she had forgotten her loneliness and melancholy, and laughed and joked pleasantly, as she went over her plans with Christine. Margot watched her, and 126 listened to her with great interest, and when at sunset the lassie went down the hill, she said to Christine: “Wonders never cease. Faith Balcarry was moping melancholy, she is now as merry as a cricket. She was sick and going to die, she’s now well and going to marry. She had nane to love her, and nane she loved. Her whole talk now is o’ the Largo man, and the wonderfu’ love he has for her, and the untelling love she has for him. Weel! Weel! I hae learned ane thing this afternoon.”

In the afternoon, Faith came down from the village to help fix the nets, bringing all the village gossip with her, including the big news about her upcoming wedding. She was set to marry the Largo guy on Christmas Day, and she had completely forgotten her loneliness and sadness, laughing and joking happily as she went over her plans with Christine. Margot watched her and listened with great interest, and when the girl went down the hill at sunset, she said to Christine: “Wonders never cease. Faith Balcarry was feeling down, and now she’s as cheerful as can be. She was sick and thought she was going to die, but now she’s healthy and getting married. She had no one to love her, and no one she loved. Now all she talks about is the Largo man and the amazing love he has for her, and the incredible love she has for him. Well! Well! I’ve learned one thing this afternoon.”

“What hae you learned, Mither?”

“What have you learned, Mom?”

“I hae learned, that when a lass is dying wi’ a sair affliction, that there is parfect salvation in a lad.”

“I have learned that when a girl is dying from a terrible affliction, there is perfect salvation in a guy.”

It was the evening of the third day ere James Ruleson returned home. He had met no difficulties with Mrs. Allan Ruleson that were not easily removed by the gift of a sovereign. And he found the little lad quietly but anxiously waiting for him. “My feyther whispered to me that you would come,” he said softly, as he snuggled into James’ capacious breast. “I was watching for you, I thought I could hear your footsteps, after twelve o’clock today they were coming nearer, and nearer—when you chappit at the door, I knew it was you—Grandfeyther!” And James held the child tighter and closer in his arms, and softly stroked the white, thin face that was pressed against his heart.

It was the evening of the third day when James Ruleson returned home. He hadn’t faced any issues with Mrs. Allan Ruleson that a single sovereign couldn’t solve. He found the little boy waiting for him, both quietly and anxiously. “My father told me you would come,” he said softly, snuggling into James’ broad chest. “I was watching for you. I thought I could hear your footsteps; after noon today, they were getting closer and closer—when you knocked at the door, I knew it was you—Grandfather!” And James held the child tighter in his arms and gently stroked the pale, thin face pressed against his heart.

“I’m going to tak’ you hame to your grandmither, and your aunt Christine,” James whispered to the 127 boy. “You are going to get well and strong, and big, and learn how to read and write and play, yoursel’, like ither bairns.”

“I’m going to take you home to your grandmother and your Aunt Christine,” James whispered to the 127 boy. “You’re going to get better and stronger and grow up, and learn how to read, write, and play by yourself, just like other kids.”

“How soon? How soon?”

"How soon? How soon?"

“Tomorrow.”

"Tomorrow."

“I thought God didna know about me. Such long, long days and nights.”

“I thought God didn't know about me. Such long, long days and nights.”

“You puir little lad! God knew all the time. It is o’er by now.”

“You poor little guy! God knew all along. It’s over now.”

“Will it come again?”

“Will it happen again?”

“Never! Never again!”

“Never! Not again!”

The next day they left Glasgow about the noon hour. The child had no clothing but an old suit of his elder brother, and it was cold winter weather. But James made no remark, until he had the boy in the train for Edinburgh. Then he comforted him with all the kind words he could say, and after a good supper, they both went early to bed in a small Edinburgh hostelry.

The next day, they left Glasgow around noon. The child had no clothes except for an old suit belonging to his older brother, and it was chilly winter weather. But James didn’t say anything until they were on the train to Edinburgh. Then he comforted the boy with as many kind words as he could, and after a nice dinner, they both went to bed early in a small Edinburgh inn.

In the morning, soon after nine o’clock, James took his grandson to a ready-made tailor’s shop, and there he clothed him from head to feet in a blue cloth suit. From the little white shirt to the little blue cloth cap on his long fair hair, everything was fit and good, and the child looked as if he had been touched by a miracle. He was now a beautiful boy, spiritually frail and fair, almost angelic. Ruleson looked at him, then he looked at the pile of ragged clothes that had fallen from his little shrunken form, and he kicked them with his 128 big feet to the other end of the shop. A thick, warm overcoat, and new shoes and stockings, were added to the outfit, and then they were ready for their home train.

In the morning, shortly after nine o’clock, James took his grandson to a tailor shop that sold ready-made clothes, and there he dressed him from head to toe in a blue suit. From the little white shirt to the blue cap on his long fair hair, everything fit perfectly, and the child looked like he had been touched by a miracle. He was now a beautiful boy, spiritually delicate and fair, almost angelic. Ruleson looked at him, then glanced at the pile of ragged clothes that had fallen from his small, shrunken body, and he kicked them with his big feet to the other end of the shop. A thick, warm overcoat, along with new shoes and stockings, were added to the outfit, and then they were ready for their train home.

As they walked slowly down Prina’s Street, they met a regiment of Highland soldiers, accompanied by a fine military band. The boy was enthralled, he could not speak his delight, but he looked into his grandfather’s face with eyes painfully eloquent. It was evident that he had life to learn, not gradually, as the usual infant learns it; but that its good and evil would assail him through all his senses in their full force. And Ruleson understood, partially, how abnormally large and important very trivial events might appear to him.

As they strolled slowly down Prina’s Street, they encountered a regiment of Highland soldiers, along with a great military band. The boy was captivated; he couldn’t express his joy in words, but he gazed into his grandfather’s face with eyes full of unspoken feelings. It was clear that he had a lot to learn about life, not in the gradual way that most children do, but that its joys and challenges would hit him through all his senses with full intensity. And Ruleson understood, to some extent, how unusually significant even the smallest events might seem to him.

Soon after four o’clock they arrived at their destination, and found a train omnibus about to go their way. Ruleson lifted his grandson into it, and the vehicle set them down at the foot of his own hill; then he carried the boy up to the cottage in his arms. The door was closed, but there was the shining of fire and candlelight through the windows. Yet their arrival was unnoticed, until Ruleson entered and stood the little child in the middle of the room. With a cry of welcome Margot and Christine rose. Ruleson pointed to the child standing in their midst. The next moment Christine was removing his coat and cap, and when Margot turned to him, his beauty and the pathos of his thin, white face went straight to her heart. She took him in 129 her arms and said, “Bonnie wee laddie, do ye ken that I am your grandmither?”

Soon after four o’clock, they arrived at their destination and found a train bus about to depart in their direction. Ruleson lifted his grandson into it, and the vehicle dropped them off at the foot of his hill; then he carried the boy up to the cottage in his arms. The door was closed, but there was a warm glow of firelight and candlelight coming through the windows. Yet their arrival went unnoticed until Ruleson entered and stood the little child in the middle of the room. With a cry of welcome, Margot and Christine stood up. Ruleson pointed to the child standing among them. The next moment, Christine was taking off his coat and cap, and when Margot turned to him, his beauty and the sadness of his thin, pale face touched her deeply. She picked him up and said, “Sweet little boy, do you know that I’m your grandmother?”129

“Ay, grandmither,” he answered, “I ken. And I hae a grandfeyther too. I am vera happy. Dinna send me awa’, for ony sake.”

“Ay, grandmother,” he answered, “I know. And I have a grandfather too. I am very happy. Don’t send me away, for any reason.”

Then the women set him in a big chair, and admired and loved him from head to feet—his fair hair, his wonderful eyes, his little hands so white and thin—his wee feet in their neat, well-fitting shoes—his dress so good and so becoming—this new bairn of theirs was altogether an unusual one in Culraine.

Then the women placed him in a big chair and admired him from head to toe—his fair hair, his amazing eyes, his delicate little hands—his tiny feet in their neat, well-fitting shoes—his outfit so nice and so fitting—this new baby of theirs was truly something unique in Culraine.

Ruleson quickly made himself comfortable in his usual house dress. Christine began to set the table for their evening meal, and Margot buttered the hot scones and infused the tea. This meal had a certain air of festivity about it, and the guest of honor was the little child sitting at Ruleson’s right hand.

Ruleson quickly got comfortable in his usual house outfit. Christine started to set the table for their evening meal, while Margot buttered the hot scones and brewed the tea. This meal had a festive vibe, and the guest of honor was the little child sitting at Ruleson's right.

They had scarcely begun the meal, when there was a knock at the door, and to Margot’s cheerful “Come in, friend,” Dr. Trenabie entered.

They had just started the meal when there was a knock at the door, and to Margot’s cheerful “Come in, friend,” Dr. Trenabie walked in.

“Blessing on this house!” he said reverently, and then he walked straight to the child, and looked earnestly into his face. The boy looked steadily back at him, and as he did so he smiled, and held up his arms. Then the Domine stooped and kissed him, and the thin, weak arms clasped him round the neck.

“Blessing on this house!” he said with respect, and then he walked directly to the child and looked intently into his face. The boy looked back at him steadily, smiled, and raised his arms. Then the Domine bent down and kissed him, and the thin, weak arms wrapped around his neck.

It was a tender, silent moment. The man’s eyes were misty with tears, and his voice had a new tone 130 in it as he said, “Ruleson, this little lad is mine, as well as yours. I have been spoken to. Through him we shall all be greatly blessed, and we shall yet see a grand preacher come out of the boats and the fisherman’s cottage.”

It was a gentle, quiet moment. The man's eyes were filled with tears, and his voice had a different tone as he said, “Ruleson, this little boy is mine, just as he is yours. I've been given a message. Through him, we will all be deeply blessed, and we will eventually see a great preacher come from the boats and the fisherman's cottage.” 130

There was a few moments’ silence, and then Margot said, “Take your sitting, Sir, and a cup o’ tea will do you mair gude than doing without it.”

There was a brief silence, and then Margot said, “Have a seat, Sir, and a cup of tea will do you more good than skipping it.”

“I’ll sit down gladly.” Then they talked of the child’s extreme weakness and nervousness, and the Domine said that with plenty of fresh milk, and fresh fish, and with all the fresh air he could breathe, and all the sleep he could shut his eyes for, the little one would soon be well. “Then Christine,” he said, “must give him his first lessons. After they have been learned, it will be joy of Magnus Trenabie to see him safe through school and college. Give me so much interest in the boy, Ruleson, for he is called and chosen, and we have in our hands the making of a Man of God.”

“I’ll sit down gladly.” Then they talked about the child’s extreme weakness and nervousness, and the Domine said that with lots of fresh milk, fresh fish, plenty of fresh air, and all the sleep he could get, the little one would be better soon. “Then Christine,” he said, “should give him his first lessons. Once he has learned them, it will be the joy of Magnus Trenabie to guide him through school and college. Show me some interest in the boy, Ruleson, for he is called and chosen, and we have the opportunity to shape a Man of God.”

Later in the evening, when the school affairs had been discussed and the boy and Christine had disappeared, the Domine was told the few sad incidents which made up the whole life of little James Ruleson. There was a strong tendency on his grandfather’s part to make excuses for the mother of the neglected boy. “You see, Domine,” he said, “she has never been sick, and her ither children are as rugged as hersel’. She couldna understand 131 James. She didna ken what to do wi’ him, or for him.”

Later in the evening, after they had talked about school matters and the boy and Christine had disappeared, the Domine was informed of the few sad events that made up little James Ruleson's life. His grandfather seemed to be trying to defend the boy's mother. “You see, Domine,” he said, “she's never been sick, and her other children are just as sturdy as she is. She couldn’t understand James. She didn’t know what to do with him or for him.”

“I know, Ruleson, but physical pride is as real a sin as spiritual pride, and is the cause of much suffering and unhappiness. My own father was one of those bronze men, who thought weakness to be cowardice, and sickness to be mostly imagination. His children were all weak and sensitive, but he insisted on our roughing it. Fagging and hazing were good for us, he enjoyed them. Bodily strain and mental cram were healthy hardening processes. I had a little sister, she was weak and fearful, he insisted on her taking the cold water cure. Nerves were all nonsense! ‘Look at me!’ he would say proudly, ‘I get up early, I work all day, I know nothing about headaches, or neuralgia, or nerves’—In the world he passed for a genial, hearty man.”

“I know, Ruleson, but physical pride is just as real a sin as spiritual pride, and it leads to a lot of suffering and unhappiness. My dad was one of those tough guys who thought being weak meant being a coward, and he believed that sickness was mostly all in your head. His kids were all weak and sensitive, but he made us tough it out. He thought that hazing and rough treatment were good for us and actually enjoyed them. He believed that physical strain and mental pressure were healthy ways to toughen us up. I had a little sister who was weak and afraid, and he insisted she go through the cold water treatment. Nerves were just nonsense to him! ‘Look at me!’ he would proudly say, ‘I get up early, I work all day, I don’t know anything about headaches, or neuralgia, or nerves’—In public, he was seen as a friendly, hearty man.”

“We hae plenty o’ such unfeeling fellows,” said Ruleson. “I dinna fret, when they hae a hard spell o’ rheumatism. Not I!”

“We have plenty of those unfeeling guys,” said Ruleson. “I don’t worry when they have a bad spell of rheumatism. Not me!”

“It is not mere flesh and blood, Ruleson, that moves the earth on its axis. It is men whose intelligent brows wear the constant plait of tension, whose manner reveals a debility beneath which we know that suffering lurks, and who have an unconscious plaintiveness about them. Such men have fits of languor, but let the occasion come and they command their intellect and their hands just as easily as a workman commands his tools. The mother of this boy of ours was a physical tyrant in her 132 home, and she never suspected that she had under her control and keeping a spirit touched and prepared for the finest issues of life. Oh, Ruleson,

“It’s not just flesh and blood, Ruleson, that moves the earth on its axis. It’s men whose thoughtful brows show constant tension, whose demeanor hints at a weakness hiding deep suffering, and who have an unconscious sadness about them. These men may occasionally feel weak, but when the moment calls for it, they wield their intellect and skills just as effortlessly as a worker uses his tools. The mother of our boy was a physical tyrant in her home, and she never realized that she had a spirit under her control, one that was ready and prepared for the best parts of life. Oh, Ruleson, 132

“Sad it is to be weak,

"Being weak is unfortunate,"

And sadder to be wrong,

And even sadder to be wrong,

But if the strong God’s statutes break,

But if the powerful God's rules are broken,

’Tis saddest to be strong.”

"It's saddest to be strong."

The child became rapidly an integral part of the household. No one thought of him as a transient guest, no one wanted him in that light, and he unconsciously made many changes. Margot often spoke to Christine of them: “Were you noticing your feyther this afternoon, Christine?” she asked one day, when little James had been two weeks with them. “Were you noticing him?”

The child quickly became an essential part of the household. No one saw him as a temporary guest, and no one wanted him to feel that way. He unintentionally brought about many changes. Margot often mentioned them to Christine: “Did you notice your father this afternoon, Christine?” she asked one day, two weeks after little James had joined them. “Did you notice him?”

“How, Mither, or whatna for?”

“How, Mom, or what for?”

“Weel, as soon as he was inside the house, the laddie had his hand, and when he sat down he was on his knee, and showing him the book, and saying his letters to him—without missing ane o’ them, and granddad listening, and praising him, and telling him it was wonderfu’, an’ the like o’ that.”

"Well, as soon as he got inside the house, the kid had his hand, and when he sat down, he was on his knee, showing him the book, and saying his letters to him—without missing any of them, and granddad listening, and praising him, telling him it was wonderful, and stuff like that."

“Weel, then, it is wonderfu’! He learns as if he was supping new milk. He’ll be ready for the school when the school is ready for him. And he’s nae trouble in ony way. The house would be gey dull wanting him.”

“Weel, then, it’s amazing! He picks things up like he’s drinking fresh milk. He’ll be ready for school when school is ready for him. And he’s no trouble at all. The house would be pretty boring without him.”

“That’s truth itsel’. I like to hear his soft footsteps, 133 and I would miss his crooning voice going o’er his lessons. You mustna gie him too lang, or too many lessons. I hae heard learning tasks were bad for sickly weans.”

"That’s the truth itself. I love hearing his soft footsteps, 133 and I would miss his soothing voice going over his lessons. You shouldn’t give him too long or too many lessons. I’ve heard that too much learning can be hard on sickly kids."

“Perhaps that was the cause o’ his mither neglecting him anent his books, and such things?”

“Maybe that’s why his mom neglected him when it came to his books and stuff?”

“Not it! His mither is a lazy, unfeeling hizzy! I’d like to hae the sorting o’ her—fine!”

“Not me! His mom is a lazy, unfeeling woman! I’d love to take care of her—great!”

“Maybe he was too sick to be bothered wi’ books and lessons.”

“Maybe he was too sick to care about books and lessons.”

“Maybe he wad niver hae been sick at a’, if he had been gi’en a few books and lessons. Griselda Ruleson had better keep out o’ my presence. If she ventures into it, the words arena to seek, that I’ll gie her.”

“Maybe he would never have been sick at all if he had been given a few books and lessons. Griselda Ruleson better stay out of my sight. If she dares to come near, the words aren’t to seek that I’ll give her.”

One cold afternoon Christine was hearing the boy’s lessons when Cluny Macpherson called. He looked annoyed at the child’s presence and said, “I saw your mither in the village, sae I thought I wad hae a chance to speak a few words to you, wi’ nane by, but oursel’s.”

One cold afternoon, Christine was listening to the boy's lessons when Cluny Macpherson called. He seemed annoyed at the child's presence and said, “I saw your mother in the village, so I thought I would have a chance to say a few words to you, with no one else around but us.”

“You needna mind wee James.”

“You don't need to worry about little James.”

“Send him awa’. I want you, and nane but you.”

“Send him away. I want you, and no one but you.”

James was sent away, and then Christine said, “You hae got your will, Cluny. Now what hae you to say to me, that the little one couldna listen to?”

James was sent away, and then Christine said, “You've gotten your way, Cluny. Now what do you have to say to me that the little one can't hear?”

“I want to know, Christine, when you will marry me. I hae been waiting months for that word, and I can wait nae langer. I’m goin’ awa’ tomorrow.”

“I want to know, Christine, when you will marry me. I have been waiting months for that answer, and I can’t wait any longer. I’m leaving tomorrow.”

134

“Your waiting isna over, Cluny. Indeed no! I’m not thinking o’ marriage, nor o’ anything like it. I canna think o’ it. Mither isna fit for any hard wark, even the making o’ a bed is mair than she ought to do. I’m not thinking o’ marriage. Not I!”

“Your waiting isn't over, Cluny. Not at all! I’m not thinking about marriage or anything close to it. I can't think about it. Mom isn’t fit for any heavy work; even making a bed is more than she should do. I’m not thinking about marriage. Not me!”

“It is time you were. Maist o’ our girls marry when they are nineteen years auld.”

“It’s about time you are. Most of our girls get married when they are nineteen years old.”

“I’m not nineteen yet. I don’t want to marry. I hae my wark and my duty right here, i’ this house—wark that God has set me, and I’ll not desert it for wark I set mysel’, to please mysel’.”

“I’m not nineteen yet. I don’t want to get married. I have my work and my responsibilities right here in this house—work that God has given me, and I won’t abandon it for work I choose for myself, just to please myself.”

“That’s the way wi’ women. They bring up God and their duty to screen their neglect o’ duty. Hae ye nae duty towards me?”

"That’s just how women are. They talk about God and their duty to cover up their own failures. Don’t you have any duty to me?"

“Not that I know of.”

"Not that I'm aware of."

“Will you let a lad gie ye his life-lang love, and feel nae duty anent it?”

“Will you let a guy give you his lifelong love and feel no obligation about it?”

“I dinna ask you for your love. I hae told you, mair than once, that I dinna want any man’s love.”

“I didn’t ask you for your love. I’ve told you more than once that I don’t want any man’s love.”

“Tuts! That is out o’ all nature and custom. Ye be to marry some man.”

“Tsk! That goes against all nature and custom. You should marry some man.”

“I havna seen the man yet.”

“I haven't seen the man yet.”

“I’m thinking it will be Angus Ballister. I’ll mak’ him black and blue from head to foot, if he comes near Culraine again.”

“I think it’ll be Angus Ballister. I’ll beat him black and blue from head to toe if he comes near Culraine again.”

“You talk foolishness. The Ballisters own twenty houses or mair, in Culraine.”

“You're talking nonsense. The Ballisters own twenty houses or more in Culraine.”

“Houses! Twa rooms, a but and a ben, and a heather roof. What are they bothering us the now for? They hae let Culraine well alane for years—it 135 is only sin’ you and your beauty cam’ to the forefront, that they hae remembered us. The factor, to gather their rents, was a’ we saw o’ them, till your brither brought that dandified lad here, and then the auld man had to come—on the report o’ your beauty, nae doubt.”

“Houses! Two rooms, a living room and a bedroom, with a heather roof. Why are they bothering us now? They have left Culraine alone for years—it’s only since you and your beauty came into the spotlight that they’ve remembered us. The landlord, just to collect their rents, was all we saw of them, until your brother brought that fancy guy here, and then the old man had to show up—probably because of your beauty, no doubt.” 135

There was a fishing net which required mending, hanging against the wall, and Christine, standing in front of it, went on weaving the broken meshes together. She did not answer the jealous, impetuous young man, and all at once he became conscious of her silence.

There was a fishing net that needed to be fixed, hanging on the wall, and Christine, standing in front of it, kept weaving the broken strands back together. She didn't respond to the jealous, impulsive young man, and suddenly he became aware of her silence.

“Why don’t you speak to me, Christine? Oh lassie, canna you pity a lad sae miserable as I am, and a’ for the love I hae for you. I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m broken-hearted, if I hae angered you! My dear! My dear love! Will ye na speak ane word to me?”

“Why won’t you talk to me, Christine? Oh, girl, can’t you feel sorry for a guy as miserable as I am, all because of the love I have for you. I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m heartbroken, if I’ve upset you! My dear! My dear love! Will you not say a word to me?”

Then she turned to him a face full of pity and anger, yet strangely beautiful. “Cluny,” she said, “I’ll talk to you, if you’ll speak o’ yoursel’ and let be a’ ither folk.”

Then she turned to him with a face full of pity and anger, yet strangely beautiful. “Cluny,” she said, “I’ll talk to you if you’ll talk about yourself and leave everyone else out of it.”

“How can I? I’m sick wi’ the fear that you love, that you intend to marry Ballister. Tell me straight, and be done wi’ it, if that is what you intend to do.”

“How can I? I’m sick with the fear that you love, that you plan to marry Ballister. Just tell me honestly, and get it over with, if that’s what you’re going to do.”

“You havna any right to ask me such a question. I never gave you any right to do sae.”

“You don’t have any right to ask me that question. I never gave you the right to do so.”

“You hae let me love ye wi’ a’ my heart and soul for fifteen years. Is that naething?”

“You've let me love you with all my heart and soul for fifteen years. Is that nothing?”

136

“Ithers hae loved me, as weel as you.”

“I've been loved by others, just like you.”

“They hev not. Nane on this earth lo’es you as I lo’e you. Nane!”

"They haven't. No one on this earth loves you as much as I love you. No one!"

The man was beyond himself in uttering these words. It was a Cluny transfigured by a great love. The loftier Inner Man spoke for his mortal brother, and Christine looked at him and was astonished. He appeared to be taller, he was wonderfully handsome, his attitude of entreaty in some way ennobled him, and his voice had a strange tone of winning command in it, as he stretched out his arms and said:

The man was overwhelmed as he spoke these words. It was a Cluny transformed by deep love. The higher self of Inner Man expressed what his earthly counterpart felt, and Christine looked at him in amazement. He seemed taller, strikingly handsome, and his pleading stance somehow elevated him. His voice had an unusual tone of compelling authority as he reached out his arms and said:

“Come to me, Christine. I love you so! I love you so! You cannot say me ‘nay’ this afternoon. It is perhaps the last time. My dearie, I am going away tomorrow—it might be forever.”

“Come to me, Christine. I love you so much! I love you so much! You can’t say no to me this afternoon. This might be the last time. My dear, I’m leaving tomorrow—it could be forever.”

“Cluny! Cluny! You distress me! What do you wish me to say, or do?”

“Cluny! Cluny! You’re stressing me out! What do you want me to say or do?”

“Tell me the truth about Ballister. Are you going to marry him?”

“Tell me the truth about Ballister. Are you going to marry him?”

“I am not.”

"I'm not."

“Perhaps not this year—but next year?”

“Maybe not this year—but next year?”

“I am never going to marry him in any year.”

“I’m never going to marry him, no matter what year it is.”

“Will you marry Cluny Macpherson?”

“Will you marry Cluny Macpherson?”

“It is not unlikely.”

"It's quite possible."

“When? Be merciful, dearie.”

“When? Please be kind, dear.”

“There are several things in the way o’ my marrying anyone just yet.”

“There are several reasons why I’m not ready to marry anyone just yet.”

“Ay, there’s that new bairn i’ the house. Whatna for is he here?”

“Aye, there’s that new baby in the house. What’s he here for?”

137

“He is my brither Allan’s son. He is sick, we are going to mak’ him weel.”

“He is my brother Allan’s son. He is sick, we are going to make him well.”

“Ay, and you’ll wear a’ your love on the little brat, and send a man that lo’es you to death awa’ hungry.”

“Ay, and you’ll show all your love on the little kid, and send a man who loves you to death away hungry.”

“Cluny, I love no man better than I love you. Will not that satisfy you?”

“Cluny, I love no one more than I love you. Isn’t that enough for you?”

“Na. It’s a mouthfu’, that’s a’. And it leaves me hungrier than ever;” and he smiled and clasped her hands so fondly, that she sat down beside him, and let him draw her close to his heart.

“Na. It’s a mouthful, that’s all. And it makes me hungrier than ever;” and he smiled and held her hands so affectionately that she sat down beside him and let him pull her close to his heart.

“Dearest woman on earth,” he whispered, “when will you be my ain? My very ain! My wife!”

“Most beloved woman in the world,” he whispered, “when will you be mine? Truly mine! My wife!”

“When the right time comes, laddie. I love none better than you. I’m not likely to love anyone better. When the right time comes——”

“When the right time comes, kid. I love you more than anyone else. I’m not likely to love anyone more. When the right time comes——”

“What do you ca’ the right time?”

“What do you call the right time?”

“When I can marry without neglecting any duty that God has left in my hands to perform, or look after. I canna say mair. There are many things to consider. Mither could not be left yet, and I am not going to leave her for any man—and I hae promised to tak’ a’ the care and charge o’ Allan’s little lad, but it’s Mither I am thinking mainly on.”

“When I can get married without ignoring any responsibilities that God has given me to take care of, I can’t say more. There are a lot of factors to think about. Mom can't be left alone yet, and I'm not going to abandon her for any man—and I’ve promised to take care of Allan's little boy, but it’s Mom I’m mainly concerned about.”

“How soon will she be well?”

“How soon will she get better?”

“In God’s good time.”

“In God's time.”

“Christine, surely I hae trysted you this very hour. Give me ane, just ane kiss, dearie. I’ll get through years, if need be, wi’ a kiss and a promise, and work 138 will be easy to do, and siller be easy to save, if Christine be at the end o’ them.”

“Christine, I must have met you just this hour. Give me one, just one kiss, sweetheart. I’ll manage for years, if I have to, with a kiss and a promise, and work 138 will be easy, and money will be easy to save, if Christine is at the end of it all.”

Then he kissed her, and Christine did not deny him, but when he took from his vest pocket a pretty gold ring holding an emerald stone, she shook her head.

Then he kissed her, and Christine didn't push him away, but when he pulled out a nice gold ring with an emerald from his vest pocket, she shook her head.

“It’s your birthstone, dearie,” he said, “and it will guard you, and bring you luck, and, mind you o’ me beside. Tak’ it, frae Cluny, do!”

“It’s your birthstone, sweetheart,” he said, “and it will protect you and bring you luck, and don’t forget about me as well. Take it, from Cluny, please!”

“Na, na, Cluny! I hae often heard my mither say, ‘I hae plenty now, but the first thing I owned was my wedding ring.’”

“Come on, Cluny! I’ve often heard my mom say, ‘I have plenty now, but the first thing I owned was my wedding ring.’”

“I thought it would mind you o’ Cluny, and the promise ye hae just made him.”

“I thought it would remind you of Cluny and the promise you just made him.”

“If I mak’ a promise, Cluny, I’ll be requiring no reminder o’ the same.”

“If I make a promise, Cluny, I won’t need any reminder of it.”

“Will you gie me a lock o’ your bonnie brown hair, to wear next my heart?”

“Will you give me a lock of your beautiful brown hair to wear next to my heart?”

“I’ll hae no charms made out o’ my hair. Tak’ my word, just as I gave it. As far as I know, I’ll stand by my word, when the right time comes.”

“I won’t have any charms made from my hair. Take my word, just like I promised. As far as I know, I’ll keep my promise when the right time comes.”

“If you would just say a word anent the time. I mean as to the probabilities.”

“If you could just say something about the timing. I mean regarding the possibilities.”

“I won’t. I can’t, Cluny. I havna the ordering o’ events. You’ll be back and forth doubtless. Where are you going?”

“I won’t. I can’t, Cluny. I don’t have the sequence of events. You’ll be coming and going for sure. Where are you headed?”

“To the Mediterranean service, on ane o’ the Henderson boats. I’ll be making siller on thae boats.”

“To the Mediterranean service, on one of the Henderson boats. I’ll be making money on those boats.”

“Dinna mak’ it for me. It is you, your ain sel’ 139 I’ll marry, and I wouldna mind if we started wi’ the wedding ring, as Mither did. Folks may happen live on love, but they canna live without it.”

“Don’t do it for me. It's you, yourself. 139 I’ll get married, and I wouldn’t mind if we started with the wedding ring, like Mom did. People might be able to live on love, but they can’t live without it.”

“I would hae chosen you, Christine, from out o’ a warld fu’ o’ women, but I like to think o’ you as mine by predestination, as well as choice.”

“I would have chosen you, Christine, from a world full of women, but I like to think of you as mine by destiny, as well as choice.”

“I didna think your Calvinism went that far, Cluny. They’ll be haeing a kirk session on your views, if you publicly say the like. Ye be to ta’ care o’ the elders, laddie.”

“I didn't think your Calvinism went that far, Cluny. They'll be having a church meeting about your views if you say something like that in public. You need to take care of the elders, kid.”

They could talk now cheerfully and hopefully, and Cluny went away from Christine that night like a new man, for

They could now speak cheerfully and with hope, and Cluny left Christine that night feeling like a new man, for

There is no pleasure like the pain

There’s no pleasure quite like the pain.

Of being loved, and loving.

Of being loved and loving.

Then every day seemed to be happier than the last. The child was sunshine in the house, whatever the weather might be. His thin, soft voice, his light step, above all, his shy little laugh, went to their hearts like music. He had only learned to laugh since he came to Culraine. Margot remembered the first time she had heard him laugh. She said he had been almost afraid, and that he had looked inquiringly into her face, as if he had done something he should not have done.

Then every day felt happier than the one before. The child was like sunshine in the house, no matter what the weather was like. His soft, gentle voice, his light footsteps, and especially his shy little laugh touched their hearts like music. He had only started to laugh since arriving at Culraine. Margot remembered the first time she heard him laugh. She said he seemed almost scared and looked at her with a questioning expression, as if he had done something he wasn't supposed to.

So the weeks and the months wore away, and the winter came, but the weather was sunny and not very cold, and in early December Ruleson 140 wrapped his grandson up in one of his own pilot coats, and took him to the boat, and carried him to the fishing ground, and showed him how to cast and draw the line. And Jamie took naturally to the sea, and loved it, and won Ruleson’s heart over again, whenever he begged to go with him.

So the weeks and months passed, and winter arrived, but the weather was sunny and not too cold. In early December, Ruleson wrapped his grandson in one of his own pilot coats, took him to the boat, carried him to the fishing spot, and showed him how to cast and reel in the line. Jamie easily adapted to the sea, loved it, and won Ruleson’s heart all over again every time he asked to join him.

Then Christmas and New Year were approaching, and there were many other pleasures and interests. Faith’s marriage was drawing near, and she was frequently at Ruleson’s, for the girl relied on Christine’s help and advice in all matters concerning the new life to which she was going. This year also, Christmas was made memorable by a box full of gifts which came all the way from Rome, with the compliments and good will of the Ballisters and which contained many remembrances for the villagers. For Ruleson himself there was a fine barometer, to Margot a brooch and earrings of white cameo, and to Christine some lovely lace, and a set of scarlet coral combs, beads, and earrings. To Christine’s care there was also intrusted a box full of Roman ribbons, scarves, and neckties, their wonderful hues making them specially welcome gifts to people so fond of brilliant colors.

Then Christmas and New Year were coming up, and there were many other pleasures and interests. Faith’s wedding was getting closer, and she was often at Ruleson’s because she relied on Christine’s help and advice for everything related to her new life. This year too, Christmas was memorable thanks to a box full of gifts that arrived from Rome, sent with compliments and good wishes from the Ballisters, which included many tokens for the villagers. For Ruleson himself, there was a nice barometer; for Margot, a brooch and earrings made of white cameo; and for Christine, some beautiful lace and a set of scarlet coral combs, beads, and earrings. Christine was also entrusted with a box full of Roman ribbons, scarves, and neckties, their vibrant colors making them especially welcome gifts for people who loved bright colors.

From these gay treasures a scarf and sash were selected for the bride, and the rest were sent on Christmas Eve to the young girls of the village. Many other pretty trifles were among the gifts—fans and sets of Roman pearls, and laces for the neck and head, and pretty veils, and fancy handkerchiefs, 141 and in a long letter Angus directed Christine to do her will with all he sent. He only wished to repay to the village the happy hours he had spent in it the past summer.

From these vibrant treasures, a scarf and sash were chosen for the bride, and the rest were sent on Christmas Eve to the young girls in the village. Many other lovely items were included among the gifts—fans, sets of Roman pearls, laces for the neck and head, pretty veils, and decorative handkerchiefs, 141 and in a long letter, Angus instructed Christine to do whatever she wanted with everything he sent. He simply wanted to repay the village for the joyful times he had spent there the previous summer.

This letter was not lover-like, but it was friendly, and sad. He said so much might have been, and yet nothing he longed for had happened. He recalled tender little episodes, and declared they were the only memories he valued. The whole tone of the letter was the tone of a disappointed and hopeless man, to whom life had lost all its salt and savor. Christine read it carefully. She was determined not to deceive herself, and in a wakeful watch of the night, she went over it, and understood.

This letter wasn’t romantic, but it was friendly and sad. He expressed how much could have been, but none of the things he wished for came true. He remembered sweet little moments and said they were the only memories he cherished. The overall feeling of the letter was that of a disappointed and hopeless man, for whom life had lost all its flavor and excitement. Christine read it closely. She was resolute about not fooling herself, and during a sleepless night, she reviewed it and understood.

“There isna ony truth in it,” she said to herself, “and I needna gie a thought to the lad’s fine words. He is writing anent a made-up sorrow. I’ll warrant he is the gayest o’ the gay, and that the memory o’ Christine is a little bit o’ weariness to him. Weel, he has gi’en what he could buy—that’s his way, and he will mak’ in his way a deal o’ pleasure among the young lasses.” And the next day the bits of brilliant silk were sorted and assigned, and then sent to the parties chosen, with the Ballister compliments. The affair made quite a stir in the cottages, and Angus would have been quite satisfied, if he could have heard the many complimentary things that the prettiest girls in Culraine said of him.

“There’s no truth in it,” she said to herself, “and I don’t need to think about the guy’s fancy words. He’s writing about a fake sorrow. I bet he’s the life of the party, and that the memory of Christine is just a bit of a hassle for him. Well, he’s given what he could buy—that’s his style, and he’s going to bring a lot of joy to the young ladies in his own way.” The next day, the pieces of bright silk were sorted and assigned, then sent to the chosen recipients, along with the Ballister compliments. The event caused quite a commotion in the cottages, and Angus would have been really pleased if he could have heard all the nice things that the prettiest girls in Culraine said about him.

Two days before Christmas Day, Neil made his family a short visit. He was looking very well, 142 was handsomely dressed, and had all the appearance and air of a man thoroughly satisfied with himself and his prospects. He only stayed a short afternoon, for his friend Reginald was waiting for him at the hotel, and he made a great deal of his friend Reginald.

Two days before Christmas, Neil paid a quick visit to his family. He looked great, 142 was dressed well, and radiated the confidence of a man who was completely satisfied with himself and his future. He only stayed for a short afternoon because his friend Reginald was waiting for him at the hotel, and he really valued his friendship with Reginald.

“You should hae brought him along wi’ you,” said Margot, and Neil looked at Christine and answered—“I lost one friend, with bringing him here, and I am not a man who requires two lessons on any subject.”

“You should have brought him with you,” said Margot, and Neil looked at Christine and replied, “I lost one friend by bringing him here, and I’m not someone who needs two lessons on any subject.”

“Your friend had naething but kindness here, Neil,” answered Christine, “and he isna o’ your opinion.” And then she told him of the Christmas presents sent from Rome.

“Your friend only showed kindness here, Neil,” Christine replied, “and he doesn’t share your opinion.” Then she told him about the Christmas presents sent from Rome.

“Exactly so! That is what I complain of. All these gifts to you and the villagers, were really taken from me. I have not been remembered. Last Christmas I was first of all. A woman between two men always makes loss and trouble. I ought to have known that.”

“Exactly! That's what I'm frustrated about. All these gifts for you and the villagers were really taken from me. I haven't been acknowledged. Last Christmas, I was at the top. A woman between two men always causes problems. I should have realized that.”

“Weel, Neil,” said Margot, “there’s other kindnesses you can think o’er.”

“Weel, Neil,” said Margot, “there are other kindnesses you can consider.”

“I have not had a single New Year’s gift this year—yet. I suppose Reginald will not forget me. I have my little offering to him ready;” and he took a small box from his pocket, and showed them a rather pretty pair of sleeve buttons. “Yes, they are pretty,” he commented, “rather more than I could afford, but Reginald will return the compliment. 143 I dare say it will be the only one I shall receive.”

“I haven't received a single New Year’s gift this year—yet. I guess Reginald won’t forget me. I have my small gift for him ready;” and he pulled a small box from his pocket and showed them a nice pair of cufflinks. “Yeah, they’re nice,” he said, “a bit more than I could afford, but Reginald will appreciate it in return. 143 I bet it’ll be the only one I get.”

“You ought not to forget, Neil,” said Margot, in a not very amiable tone, “you ought to remember, that you had your New Year’s gifts at Midsummer.”

“You shouldn't forget, Neil,” Margot said, not very nicely, “you need to remember that you got your New Year’s gifts at Midsummer.”

“Oh, I never forget that! I could not, if I would,” he answered with an air of injury, and Christine to avert open disagreement, asked, “Where will you stay in Glasgow, Neil?”

“Oh, I’ll never forget that! I couldn’t even if I tried,” he replied, sounding hurt, and Christine, wanting to avoid an open argument, asked, “Where will you be staying in Glasgow, Neil?”

“I shall stay with Reginald, at his sister’s house. She lives in highly respectable style, at number twelve, Monteith Row. The row is a fine row o’ stone houses, facing the famous Glasgow Green, and the Clyde river. She is a great beauty, and I expect to be the honored guest of the occasion.”

“I’ll be staying with Reginald at his sister’s place. She lives in a very respectable home at number twelve, Monteith Row. The row is a beautiful set of stone houses facing the famous Glasgow Green and the Clyde River. She’s stunning, and I’m looking forward to being the guest of honor at the event.”

“Will you hae time to hunt up your brithers in Glasgow? Some o’ them will nae doubt be in port, and you might call at Allan’s house, and tell them that little Jamie is doing fine.”

“Will you have time to look for your brothers in Glasgow? Some of them will no doubt be in town, and you could stop by Allan’s house and let them know that little Jamie is doing well.”

“I do not expect I shall have a moment to spare. If I have, I will make inquiries. I think, however, Miss Rath is going to make rather a gay time in my honor, and I shall feel obligated to observe all its occasions.”

“I don't think I'll have a moment to spare. If I do, I'll ask around. However, I believe Miss Rath is planning to host a pretty lively event in my honor, and I’ll feel obliged to attend all of its activities.”

“How old is Miss Rath?” asked Christine.

“How old is Miss Rath?” Christine asked.

“I have never asked her age. I suppose she is over twenty, as she controls her own property.”

“I’ve never asked her age. I guess she’s over twenty since she manages her own property.”

“Happen you may lose your heart to her.”

“Happen you might lose your heart to her.”

144

“O! I am not a man to lose anything so important.”

“O! I’m not the kind of person to lose something so important.”

“Weel, weel, you’re nae wiser than the lave o’ men, Neil.”

“Weell, well, you’re not any wiser than the rest of men, Neil.”

“I think I am, Christine. At least, I have that reputation.”

“I think I am, Christine. At least, that’s what people say about me.”

“Will you hae a cup o’ tea, Neil?”

“Will you have a cup of tea, Neil?”

It was Christine who asked him, and he answered, “No. I had just finished a good lunch, when I came here, and Reginald said he should wait dinner for me. He orders very liberally, I must say,” and he took out a new gold watch, and looked at the time.

It was Christine who asked him, and he answered, “No. I just had a great lunch when I got here, and Reginald said he’d wait for me to eat dinner. He orders quite generously, I have to say,” and he took out a new gold watch and checked the time.

His mother saw it at once, and glanced at Christine, who instantly followed an exclamation of wonder, by asking, “Whoever gave ye the bonnie timepiece, Neil?”

His mother noticed it right away and looked at Christine, who immediately followed her exclamation of surprise by asking, “Who gave you the pretty watch, Neil?”

“I gave it to myself, Christine. I have been coaching Reginald, and two or three other students, and it’s rather a paying business. I shall do a great deal in that way after the New Year. Well, I think I must be going.”

“I gave it to myself, Christine. I've been coaching Reginald and a couple of other students, and it's quite a profitable venture. I plan to do a lot more of that after the New Year. Well, I think I should be heading out.”

“Your feyther will be hame within an hour. He’ll hae our wonderfu’ bairn wi’ him. You will surely stay and see them.”

“Your father will be home within an hour. He’ll have our wonderful child with him. You will definitely stay and see them.”

“You mean Allan’s son?”

"Are you talking about Allan’s son?"

“Ay,” answered Christine, “he’s a beauty, and he is sae clever, we’ll be needing a school, and the set o’ teachers in it, to keep the lad within the proper scope o’ knowledge. He’s a maist remarkable boy!”

“Ay,” answered Christine, “he’s a handsome one, and he’s so smart, we’re going to need a school and a whole set of teachers to keep him learning in the right way. He’s a truly remarkable boy!”

“I used to fill that position,” said Neil.

“I used to hold that position,” Neil said.

145

“Not you,” said Margot. “You were a puir weakling, every way. It took everyone’s love and labor to bring you through. I’m not sure now, if you were worth it. It was scrimp and toil through long years for a’ the Rulesons.”

“Not you,” Margot said. “You were a poor weakling in every way. It took everyone’s love and effort to help you make it through. I’m not so sure now if you were worth it. It was scrimping and struggling for many years for all the Rulesons.”

“I am not ungrateful, Mother, and I shall no doubt win a high degree.”

“I'm not ungrateful, Mom, and I’m sure I’ll achieve a high degree.”

“We hae nae doubt you will, Neil. Dinna go as soon as you come. Feyther will be here anon.”

“We have no doubt you will, Neil. Don't leave as soon as you arrive. Father will be here soon.”

“I cannot keep Reginald waiting. I will try and see father as I return.”

“I can’t keep Reginald waiting. I’ll try to see Dad on my way back.”

So he went, and mother and sister looked at each other, and were silent. Margot opened and shut a drawer in the dresser, pushed the chair in which Neil had sat violently into its place, and then lifted a broom and flung it down with a force that is best explained by the word ‘temper.’ She felt unable to speak, and finally burst into passionate weeping, mingled with angry words.

So he left, and mom and sister exchanged glances and fell silent. Margot opened and closed a drawer in the dresser, angrily shoved the chair Neil had sat in back into its spot, and then grabbed a broom and slammed it down hard, a reaction that clearly showed her temper. She felt at a loss for words and eventually broke down in tearful frustration, mixed with angry remarks.

“Oh, Mither! Mither! dinna tak’ on that way. It’s nae new thing. It’s just what we expectit. You hae looked it in the face many a time. Oh, I’m sae glad his feyther wasna here!”

“Oh, Mother! Mother! don’t act that way. It’s not a new thing. It’s just what we expected. You’ve faced it many times. Oh, I’m so glad his father wasn’t here!”

“His feyther ought to hae been here.”

“His father should have been here.”

“Na! na! We dinna want feyther to think a’ his love and labor was thrown awa’. It wad fairly break his heart. We must just keep the mistake to oursel’s. We can forgie, and still lo’e the puir lad, but feyther wad go to extremes, both wi’ Neil and himsel’. We can thole his selfishness. We aye 146 knew it was there. We hae held our tongues sae far. We must gae on being silent. I wouldna hae feyther know for onything. Let him hae his dream, Mither!”

“Na! na! We don’t want Dad to think all his love and hard work was wasted. It would really break his heart. We have to keep this mistake to ourselves. We can forgive and still love the poor guy, but Dad would go to extremes, both with Neil and himself. We can tolerate his selfishness. We always knew it was there. We’ve kept quiet so far. We have to continue to stay silent. I wouldn’t want Dad to know for anything. Let him have his dream, Mom!”

“My heart feels like to break, lassie.”

“My heart feels like it’s going to break, girl.”

“Mine too, Mither. But we needna gie feyther a heart-break. We’ll just keep the visit quiet.”

“Me too, Mom. But we shouldn’t give Dad a heartache. We’ll just keep the visit low-key.”

“Your way be it, Christine.”

“Do it your way, Christine.”

Women do such things!

Women do stuff like this!

At this moment Ruleson’s voice was heard. He was coming up the hill with Jamie’s hand in his own. “They’ll be inside in a minute, Mither—a smile frae you is worth gold now,” and she stooped and kissed her mother. This unusual token of love and care went to Margot’s heart with a bound.

At that moment, Ruleson’s voice was heard. He was coming up the hill, holding Jamie’s hand in his. “They’ll be inside in a minute, Mom—a smile from you is priceless right now,” and she leaned down and kissed her mother. This unexpected display of love and care touched Margot’s heart deeply.

“You dear lassie,” she said. “I’ll do as you say,” and that moment she was called upon to make good her words. Ruleson was at the hearthstone, and Jamie was at her knees, telling her what a splendid time they had had, and how many big fish they had caught.

"You dear girl," she said. "I'll do what you say," and at that moment, she was called to prove her words. Ruleson was by the fireplace, and Jamie was at her knees, describing how great their time had been and how many big fish they had caught.

“Did you bring ane o’ the haddocks hame with you, James?” she asked, and Ruleson answered, “I found Tamsen’s boy at the pier, waiting to buy all my catch, and I thought ye wad hae something better for us.”

“Did you bring any of the haddocks home with you, James?” she asked, and Ruleson replied, “I found Tamsen’s boy at the pier, waiting to buy all my catch, and I thought you would have something better for us.”

“There’s naething better than a fresh haddock. You canna cook them wrang, if you try; but I’ll find something good for good fishermen like you and Jamie.” And she spread the table with good 147 things, and Ruleson said softly, as if to himself—“Thou satisfieth my mouth with good things, my cup runneth over.” And Christine and her mother had come very close to each other and Margot had forgotten her heart-break in Christine’s kiss, and almost forgotten Neil’s visit. At any rate she was quite happy to hide it from her husband. “He’s like a’ men,” she reflected, “he doesna spit oot his anger like I do, and be rid o’ it. He buries it in his heart, and he buries it alive, and it doesna gie him a moment’s peace. Christine is right, and I’m glad I held my tongue, even frae good words.”

“There’s nothing better than fresh haddock. You can’t cook it wrong, even if you try; but I’ll find something great for good fishermen like you and Jamie.” And she set the table with delicious things, and Ruleson said softly, as if to himself—“You satisfy my mouth with good things, my cup overflows.” And Christine and her mother had come very close to each other, and Margot had forgotten her heartbreak in Christine’s kiss, and almost forgotten Neil’s visit. At any rate, she was quite happy to hide it from her husband. “He’s like all men,” she thought, “he doesn’t spit out his anger like I do and get rid of it. He buries it in his heart, and he buries it alive, and it doesn't give him a moment’s peace. Christine is right, and I’m glad I held my tongue, even from good words.”

When all the Ballister Christmas presents had been distributed the New Year’s festival was at hand, and the village was all agog about Faith’s marriage. The arrangements had been slightly changed, and after all she was to be married from Ruleson’s house. Early in the morning she came up there with her simple bride garments in a leather trap, which she carried in her hand. She wanted Christine to dress her. She said, Christine had brought her all her good fortune, and she be to send her away, and then good would go with her.

When all the Ballister Christmas presents were handed out, the New Year’s celebration was approaching, and the village was buzzing about Faith’s wedding. The plans had been slightly adjusted, and she would be getting married from Ruleson’s house after all. Early in the morning, she arrived there in a leather carriage with her simple wedding dress in hand. She wanted Christine to help her get ready. She said Christine had brought her all her good luck, and she wanted to send her away so that good fortune would go with her.

So Christine dressed the timid little woman, and really made her look lovely, and at ten o’clock her Largo lover, called Willie Anderson, came there also. He had a couple of friends with him, and Ruleson himself took the place of Faith’s father, and gave her his arm, as they all walked together, 148 very doucely and religiously, to the Domine’s house.

So Christine dressed the shy little woman and really made her look beautiful, and at ten o’clock, her Largo lover, Willie Anderson, showed up as well. He had a couple of friends with him, and Ruleson took the place of Faith’s father, offering her his arm as they all walked together, 148 very gently and solemnly to the Domine’s house.

The Domine had been advised of the visit, and the large Bible lay open on the table. Standing before it the young couple received the Domine’s charge, and then in the presence of their witnesses, pledged themselves to life-long love and devotion. The Domine entered the contract in his Kirk Book, and the witnesses signed it. Then the simple ceremony was over. The Domine blessed the bride, and she turned with a blushing, happy face to her husband.

The pastor had been informed about the visit, and the large Bible was opened on the table. Standing in front of it, the young couple listened to the pastor's words, and then in front of their witnesses, committed themselves to lifelong love and devotion. The pastor recorded the agreement in his church book, and the witnesses signed it. Then the simple ceremony was complete. The pastor blessed the bride, and she turned with a blushing, happy face to her husband.

“My ain! My wife!” he said, and gave her his arm, and Christine with her father and Anderson’s two friends followed. All were very silent. The bride and bridegroom were too happy to talk, and their friends understood and sympathized with the feeling.

“My dear! My wife!” he said, offering her his arm, and Christine, along with her father and Anderson’s two friends, followed behind. Everyone was very quiet. The bride and groom were too happy to speak, and their friends felt and understood the emotions.

The day was fine and clear, and the walk back to Ruleson’s was still and sweet, and in spite of its silence, very pleasant; and they had no sooner opened Ruleson’s door, than their senses were refreshed by the sight of the festal table, and the odor of delicious foods. For Margot had made a wedding dinner after her own heart. One of her precious turkeys had been sacrificed, and there was that wealth of pudding and cakes and pastry which no man loves and appreciates more than the fisherman. It was an excellent dinner, well cooked, and well enjoyed, and happily prolonged with pleasant conversation, until Christine reminded them they 149 were probably keeping the crowd asked to the Fishers’ Hall waiting.

The day was beautiful and clear, and the walk back to Ruleson’s was peaceful and enjoyable. Despite its quietness, it was very pleasant; as soon as they opened Ruleson’s door, their senses were invigorated by the sight of the festive table and the aroma of delicious food. Margot had prepared a wedding dinner just the way she liked it. One of her prized turkeys had been cooked, and there was an abundance of pudding, cakes, and pastries that no one appreciates more than a fisherman. It was an excellent dinner, well-cooked and thoroughly enjoyed, happily extended with enjoyable conversation, until Christine reminded them they were probably keeping the crowd gathered at the Fishers’ Hall waiting. 149

In a pleasant haste they left all in James’ care, and went in a body to the hall. There was quite a large company there, very well employed in practicing the steps of a new strathspey, and others in exhibiting their special bits of splendor. The whole room was flashing with Roman colors, and Judith Macpherson’s Protestantism was angered by it. She said with her usual striking eloquence, that, in her opinion, they were nothing but emblems of popery. They came frae Rome. Why not? If we had elders in the kirk, worth the name o’ elders, they wad ca’ a session anent such a shamefu’ exhibition o’ the pope’s vera signs and symbols. Indeed, she told Ruleson that she would stand up in the kirk on the next Sabbath day, if he, or someone, didna tak’ the proper steps in the matter, and “I’ll tell you, James Ruleson, I’m minded to go my ways to the manse right now, and bring the Domine himsel’ here, to see the wicked testimonies.”

In a cheerful hurry, they left everything in James' hands and went together to the hall. There was quite a large group there, all busy practicing the steps of a new strathspey, while others were showing off their unique displays of talent. The whole room was shining with bright colors, and Judith Macpherson found it infuriating. She declared, in her usual bold way, that they were nothing but symbols of Catholicism. They came from Rome. Why wouldn’t they? If we had elders in the church who actually deserved the title, they would call a meeting about such a disgraceful display of the pope's true signs and symbols. In fact, she told Ruleson that she would stand up in church next Sunday if he, or anyone else, didn't take the right actions about it. “And I’ll tell you, James Ruleson, I’m thinking about going straight to the manse right now to bring the minister himself here, to see these wicked symbols.”

Then the bridal dance began, and Ruleson drew Judith aside, and told her he would himself speak anent the colors, if she thought they were sinfu’.

Then the bridal dance started, and Ruleson pulled Judith aside, telling her he would discuss the colors himself if she thought they were inappropriate.

“Sinfu’!” she screamed. “Why Ruleson, man, they come frae the pope, and thae men they ca’ socialists. I hae heard tell o’ the tricolor, and of a’ the misery and sin that cam’ frae it in France. Isna France i’ the pope’s dominions?”

“Sinfu’!” she screamed. “Why Ruleson, man, they come from the pope, and those men they call socialists. I've heard about the tricolor, and all the misery and sin that came from it in France. Isn’t France in the pope’s territory?”

“Oh no, Judith, they arena the same countries.”

“Oh no, Judith, they aren't the same countries.”

150

“James Ruleson, they may be different countries, but that tricolor sin is the same everywhere, even if it get into a godly place like Culraine. You must put a stop to our lasses wearing the pope’s colors, James Ruleson. That’s a fact!”

“James Ruleson, they might be different countries, but that tricolor sin is the same everywhere, even if it gets into a holy place like Culraine. You need to stop our girls from wearing the pope’s colors, James Ruleson. That’s a fact!”

James promised to do so. In reality he would have promised anything she asked, rather than have her go to the manse and disturb the Domine. He was only too grateful to observe that the wearers of the sinful colors were not disturbed by Judith’s suspicions, and that the sailormen and fishermen were apparently most in love with the girls who wore the greatest quantity of the offensive emblems.

James promised to do it. Truthfully, he would have promised anything she requested to prevent her from going to the manse and bothering the Domine. He was more than relieved to see that those sporting the scandalous colors were unaffected by Judith’s suspicions, and that the sailors and fishermen seemed to be especially enamored with the girls who wore the most of those provocative symbols.

At three o’clock the dance was over, the greetings were all said and Willie Anderson anxious to carry off his bride on the tide top. “The waters are fu’ at four o’clock,” he said to Ruleson, “and I want to lift anchor and spread sails at the same moment. Then we’ll hae wind and tide wi’ us, and we’ll win hame on the tide top. That would be a lucky thing, you ken, Ruleson.”

At three o’clock, the dance ended, all the goodbyes were said, and Willie Anderson was eager to take his bride off on the tide. “The waters are full at four o’clock,” he told Ruleson, “and I want to lift anchor and set sail at the same time. Then we’ll have the wind and tide in our favor, and we’ll make it home on the tide. That would be lucky, you know, Ruleson.”

“The ways o’ a good man are a’ lucky, Anderson, for they are ordered of the Lord, but a man must hae his way on his wedding day—maybe he’ll ne’er get it again!”

“The ways of a good man are all fortunate, Anderson, for they are guided by the Lord, but a man must have his way on his wedding day—he might never get it again!"

So Ruleson said a few words to the chattering groups, and they instantly formed into line. The violins went first, then the bride and bridegroom. Then Ruleson and Margot, Christine and her 151 brother Norman, and the rest as fancy led them in the selection of partners.

So Ruleson said a few words to the chatting groups, and they quickly lined up. The violins went first, followed by the bride and groom. Then came Ruleson and Margot, Christine and her brother Norman, and the rest as they chose their partners. 151

Willie Anderson’s brand-new boat lay at the pier, and he had rigged up a little gangway trimmed with ivy between it and the shore. Every boat in harbor was flying its flag, except Anderson’s boat—she was waiting for the bride, but as soon as the crowd had settled itself, Anderson went to the gangway, and a little lad waiting there for that purpose handed him a parcel. It contained the new flag for the new boat, and it was blue as the sea, and had three white words in its center, “Mine and Thine.”

Willie Anderson’s brand-new boat was docked at the pier, and he had set up a small gangway decorated with ivy connecting it to the shore. Every other boat in the harbor was flying its flag, except for Anderson’s boat—she was waiting for the bride. Once the crowd settled down, Anderson walked to the gangway, and a young boy waiting there handed him a package. Inside was the new flag for the new boat, vibrant blue like the sea, with three white words in the center: “Mine and Thine.”

And while cheering filled the air, Willie wrapped it round his bride’s slim form, and then lifting her in his strong arms, he leaped into the boat with her. In a few minutes the flag was flying at the masthead, the anchor lifted, and the Mine and Thine began her home journeying.

And while cheers filled the air, Willie wrapped his arms around his bride's slim waist, and then lifting her in his strong arms, he jumped into the boat with her. In a few minutes, the flag was flying at the masthead, the anchor was lifted, and the Mine and Thine began her journey home.

And as they watched her, the tide turned, the sails filled, and she danced out of harbor, for the tide ran with her, and she was timed to reach home on the tide top.

And as they watched her, the tide changed, the sails filled up, and she sailed out of the harbor, carried by the tide, and she was set to arrive home at the peak of the tide.


152

CHAPTER VII

NEIL AND A LITTLE CHILD

Fearful commenting

Scared commenting

Is leaden servitor to dull delay.

Is a heavy servant to slow postponement.

How sharper than a serpent’s tooth it is

How much sharper than a serpent’s tooth it is

To have a thankless child.

To have an ungrateful child.

Neil did not find it convenient on his return northward, to call again at the home in Culraine. His mother was disappointed, and fretted to Christine about the neglect. His father was silent, but James Ruleson’s silence often said far more than words. When all hope of a call was over, Christine wrote to her brother, telling him in plain words what desire and hope and disappointment had filled the two days previous to the re-commencement of the Maraschal classes.

Neil didn’t find it easy to stop by the house in Culraine when he headed back north. His mom was upset and complained to Christine about being ignored. His dad didn’t say much, but James Ruleson’s silence usually spoke volumes. When it seemed clear that there would be no visit, Christine wrote to her brother, expressing in straightforward terms the longing, hope, and disappointment that had filled the two days leading up to the start of the Maraschal classes again.

Neil, dear lad, you must know that Mither was watching the road up the hill, for the past two or three days, and for the same time feyther didna go near the boats. He was watching the road likewise, for he didna want to miss you again. They were, both o’ them, sairly disappointed, when you neither came, nor sent word as to what was keeping you from sae evident a duty. Ye be to remember that Mither isna as well as she should be; and you must not neglect her 153 now, Neil. You might ne’er be able to make it up to her in the future, if you do. I’m telling you, dear lad, for your ain heart’s ease. Yesterday morning, she put on a clean cap and apron and sat down by the fireside to knit, and watch and listen. By and by, the cat began to wash her face, and Mither was weel pleased wi’ the circumstance, for she said it was a sure sign company was coming. So she went often to the door, and watched and listened, but no company came, till sun down, when the Domine called. Mither was so disappointed she couldna steady her voice, her eyes were full o’ angry tears, and she drove poor old Sandy off the hearth, and into the cold, calling him a “lying prophet,” and ither hard names, to which Sandy is not accustomed. Forbye, she hasna gi’en him a drop o’ milk since. Do write Mither a long letter, full o’ love and hope o’ better days, and make some good excuses to her, for your neglect. Christine can make them out o’ her ain loving heart.

Neil, my dear, you should know that Mom has been watching the road up the hill for the past couple of days, and Dad hasn’t gone near the boats either. He’s been keeping an eye on the road too because he didn’t want to miss you again. They were both really disappointed when you didn’t come or send any word about what was keeping you from such an important duty. Remember that Mom isn’t as well as she should be, and you mustn’t neglect her now, Neil. You might never be able to make it up to her if you do. I’m telling you this for your own peace of mind. Yesterday morning, she put on a clean cap and apron and sat by the fireside to knit and watch and listen. After a while, the cat started to wash its face, and Mom was really happy about that because she said it was a sure sign that company was coming. So she kept going to the door to look and listen, but no one showed up until sunset when the minister came. Mom was so disappointed that she could hardly steady her voice; her eyes were filled with frustrated tears, and she chased poor old Sandy off the hearth and out into the cold, calling him a “lying prophet” and other harsh names that Sandy isn’t used to. Plus, she hasn’t given him a drop of milk since. Please write Mom a long letter, full of love and hope for better days, and come up with some good excuses for your absence. Christine can help with that from her loving heart.

Christine.

Christine.

Indeed, Christine in this letter did small justice to Margot’s indignant disappointment, and now that hope was over, she made no pretense of hiding her wrong and her sorrow. The Domine saw as soon as he entered the cottage, that Margot was in great trouble, and he more than guessed the reason, for he had been called to the town very early in the day, to meet an old friend on his way to the Maraschal College, where he filled a Professor’s Chair in the medical department. Passing with this friend down the High Street, he had seen Neil with Roberta Rath on his arm, examining leisurely the attractive 154 shop windows, while Reginald trailed at speaking distance behind them.

Indeed, Christine in this letter did little to represent Margot’s angry disappointment, and now that hope was gone, she made no effort to hide her wrongdoing and her sadness. The Domine noticed right away when he entered the cottage that Margot was in deep trouble, and he had more than an inkling of why, since he had been called to the town very early in the day to meet an old friend on his way to Maraschal College, where he held a professorship in the medical department. As he walked down High Street with this friend, he had spotted Neil with Roberta Rath on his arm, casually checking out the attractive 154 shop windows, while Reginald hung back, staying within earshot.

He kept still further behind. He had no desire to interfere. Neil had never sought his confidence, and he did not know—except through Christine’s partial remarks—what the young man’s private hopes and plans might be. So he listened to Margot’s passionate complaints a little coldly, and she was quick to perceive it.

He stayed further back. He didn't want to get involved. Neil had never opened up to him, and he only knew about the young man's private hopes and plans through Christine's vague comments. So, he listened to Margot's intense complaints with a bit of detachment, and she quickly noticed it.

“You canna understand, Domine, what I suffer. Ye hae never had an ungratefu’ bairn. And I’m feeling for his feyther too—the dear auld man, he’ll be clean heart-broken!”

“You can’t understand, Domine, what I’m going through. You’ve never had an ungrateful child. And I’m feeling for his father too—the dear old man, he’ll be completely heartbroken!”

“No, no, Margot! A good heart that trusts in God, never breaks. It has no cause to break.”

“No, no, Margot! A good heart that trusts in God never breaks. It has no reason to break.”

“It is eleven years, Domine, we hae all o’ us been keepin’ oursel’s poor, for Neil’s sake.”

“It’s been eleven years, sir, we’ve all been keeping ourselves poor for Neil’s sake.”

“The last eleven years, Margot, you have missed no good thing. God has been good to you, and to yours. I have seen! I have not forgotten!”

“The last eleven years, Margot, you haven't missed anything good. God has been good to you and your family. I've seen it! I haven't forgotten!”

“Just a few kind words would hae paid for a’ we hae pinched and wanted.”

“Just a few kind words would have made up for all we’ve struggled and needed.”

“There has been neither pinch nor want in your home, Margot.”

“There hasn’t been any struggle or need in your home, Margot.”

“Ye don’t ken a’ things, Sir. My man has worked harder than he ought to hae worked.”

“Sir, you don’t understand everything. My man has worked harder than he should have.”

“I think you may be mistaken, Margot. James Ruleson trusts in God. Why should he overwork himself?”

“I think you might be mistaken, Margot. James Ruleson has faith in God. Why would he push himself so hard?”

155

“To keep the roof o’er our heads, and find food for the bairns.”

“To keep a roof over our heads and put food on the table for the kids.”

“Nay, nay, Margot! Prayer, and lawful work, keep the door safe, and the table spread.”

“Nah, nah, Margot! Prayer and honest work keep the door secure and the table ready.”

“Oh Domine! If you feel that your love is slighted—that the bairn you love mair than yoursel’ lightlies ye; if you feel that he’s ’shamed o’ you!” And Margot covered her face, and her words were lost in heart-breaking sobs.

“Oh Lord! If you feel that your love is slighted—that the child you love more than yourself is ignoring you; if you feel that he’s ashamed of you!” And Margot covered her face, and her words were lost in heart-breaking sobs.

“Margot, you must cease weeping. Will it do you any good to kill yourself? What will you say to your Maker in such case?”

“Margot, you need to stop crying. Is it really going to help you to harm yourself? What will you say to your Creator in that situation?”

“I willna be feared to say all that is in my heart to Him. He knows a mither’s heart, and the griefs it tholes and carries. I canna expect you to know how love feels when it is scorned, and made little o’.”

“I won’t be afraid to say everything that’s in my heart to Him. He knows a mother’s heart, and the griefs it endures and bears. I can’t expect you to understand how love feels when it’s rejected and belittled.”

“I know something of that same sorrow, Margot. I gave the love of my life to one who scorned it. Only God knew my sorrow, but He was sufficient for my comfort. There is only one way of conquering wrongs against love, Margot.”

“I understand that same sorrow, Margot. I gave my heart to someone who rejected it. Only God understood my pain, but He was enough to comfort me. There’s only one way to overcome the wrongs done to love, Margot.”

Margot did not speak, and after a moment’s pause, he asked, “Do you want to know that way?”

Margot didn't say anything, and after a brief pause, he asked, “Do you want to know it like that?”

“No, Sir. If it is your way, I’m no able to follow it.”

“No, Sir. If that’s how you want to do it, I can’t follow along.”

“Suppose you try. You think your youngest son has treated you badly?”

“Imagine you give it a shot. Do you believe your youngest son has treated you unfairly?”

“Ay, I’m sure o’ it, and he’s treated his feyther and his brothers badly, and his one sister worse than 156 a’. How can folk forget injuries that tread love under feet? They canna do it.”

“Ay, I’m sure of it, and he’s treated his father and his brothers badly, and his one sister worse than 156 anyone. How can people forget injuries that tramp on love? They can’t do it.”

“They can. Do you want to know how? Do you want to know how I did it?”

“They can. Do you want to know how? Do you want to know how I pulled it off?”

“I couldna walk in your shoon, Sir. They’re o’er big for me.”

“I couldn’t walk in your shoes, Sir. They’re too big for me.”

“Tell Mither, Sir. Tell her, she’ll maybe find it easier than she thinks; and maybe I could help her;” and Christine went and stood by her mother’s chair, and drew her mother’s head close to her breast, and kissed her softly, as she whispered, “Ask the Domine what to do wi’ wrangs ye canna bear, and canna pay back?”

“Tell Mom, Sir. Tell her she might find it easier than she thinks; and maybe I could help her;” Christine went and stood by her mother’s chair, pulled her mother’s head close to her chest, and kissed her gently as she whispered, “Ask the Pastor what to do with wrongs you can’t bear and can’t repay?”

“That’s the sair part, Sir. Christine has touched the raw. If any man or woman in the village scorns or wrangs me, I can gie them as gude as they send—words or blows—and I wad do it! Yes, I would!”

“That’s the painful part, Sir. Christine has hit a nerve. If anyone in the village insults or mistreats me, I can give them back just as good as they send—whether it’s words or punches—and I would do it! Yes, I would!”

“Have you given up your kirk membership, Margot?”

“Have you canceled your church membership, Margot?”

“No, Sir, I hae done naething yet, requiring me to do sae; but it’s hard saying what I might be driven to, if somebody doesna mak’ Jess Morrison quit meddling wi’ my family affairs—the lying hizzy!”

“No, Sir, I haven't done anything yet that would require me to do that; but it's hard to say what I might be pushed to do if someone doesn't make Jess Morrison stop interfering with my family matters—the lying hussy!”

“Margot! Margot! My friend Margot! You astonish me, you trouble me!”

“Margot! Margot! My friend Margot! You amaze me, you concern me!”

“Weel, Domine, I’m very sorry to trouble you. I wad rather trouble the hale village than you. What do you want me to do?”

“Well, Doctor, I’m really sorry to bother you. I’d rather disturb the whole village than you. What do you want me to do?”

“Just to try for one month, my plan of treating any injustice, or injury, I receive.”

“Just to try it for one month, my plan for handling any injustice or harm I face.”

157

“Weel then, what is your plan? I’m no promising to do what I’m vera sure is far oot o’ my way, but if you had been injured on every side o’ your heart, as I hae been, what would you do?”

“Well then, what’s your plan? I’m not promising to do something that I’m pretty sure is way out of my comfort zone, but if you had been hurt on every side of your heart, like I have, what would you do?”

“When I receive an injury, Margot, I think it calmly over, and I am sure to find some excuse for part of it—the rest I forgive.”

“When I get hurt, Margot, I think it through calmly, and I'm sure to find some reason for part of it—the rest I let go.”

“There’s nae excuse in Neil’s case, Sir.”

"There's no excuse in Neil's case, Sir."

“Yes, there are several. These Rath’s promise much for his future. He may even be in love with Miss Rath, and a man in love isna a responsible creature. You hae told me, in the course of years, how much Norman’s wife troubled you, and Norman could not prevent her. I have heard the same kind of story about Robert’s and Allan’s, and Alexander’s wives. Men do not seem to be responsible, when they are seeking some woman for a wife. Take this into your thoughts, anent Neil. There were also unhappy money considerations. Evidently Neil is not ready to pay Christine’s ninety pounds back, and he does not like to be questioned about it. He would rather keep out of the way. In both these cases, it is not Neil. It is first the girl, then the money. He does not despise you, he is only too considerate about Miss Rath. In the case of the money, he is perhaps counting on its use for his advancement in life, and he would rather not talk about it. He does not hate or scorn his own people, he is only looking out for his future love, and his future living. That is such a common and natural 158 feeling, we need not wonder and weep over it. There must be other excuses to make, if I knew all about Neil’s life and hopes, and for the rest of the faults against him—forgive them, as God forgives your faults against His long suffering love and patience.”

“Yes, there are several. These Rath’s promise a lot for his future. He might even be in love with Miss Rath, and a man in love isn't a responsible person. You've told me over the years how much Norman’s wife troubled you, and Norman couldn’t stop her. I've heard similar stories about Robert’s, Allan’s, and Alexander’s wives. Men don’t seem to be responsible when they’re looking for a wife. Keep this in mind regarding Neil. There were also unhappy money issues. Apparently, Neil isn't ready to pay back Christine’s ninety pounds, and he doesn't like being asked about it. He would rather stay out of sight. In both these situations, it’s not Neil. First, it’s the girl, then the money. He doesn't despise you; he’s just too considerate about Miss Rath. With the money, he’s probably hoping to use it for his future, and he prefers not to discuss it. He doesn’t hate or look down on his own people; he’s just focused on his future love and living. That’s such a common and natural feeling; we needn’t be surprised or upset about it. There must be other reasons to consider, if I truly understood Neil’s life and ambitions, and for the other flaws against him—please forgive them, as God forgives your shortcomings against His enduring love and patience.”

“Mebbe that is the right way, but——”

“Might be that’s the right way, but——”

“Right! Say that word to yourself, Margot. Say it till it rings like a shout in your soul, till you feel it in your hand like a drawn sword. It is a conquering word. Say it till your weak heart grows strong.”

“Right! Say that word to yourself, Margot. Say it until it echoes like a shout in your soul, until you can feel it in your hand like a drawn sword. It’s a powerful word. Say it until your weak heart grows strong.”

“Mither will feel better in a few days, Sir.”

“Mom will feel better in a few days, Sir.”

“To be sure she will. Neither joy nor sorrow leaves us where it found us. Poor Neil!”

“To be sure she will. Neither joy nor sorrow leaves us where it found us. Poor Neil!”

“Why ‘poor Neil,’ Sir?”

“Why feel sorry for Neil, Sir?”

“Because he cannot see beyond his limit, and his limit is self, and selfishness is utter loss. They conquer who endure. Live it down. Deserting our own is a cruel, silent treason even if they deserve it. It is a sin that our souls are ashamed of. Margot, your weakness tonight came o’er you in a moment when you were slack in Faith. You are naturally and spiritually a brave woman, Margot. What have you to fear?”

“Because he can't see beyond himself, and his limit is selfishness, which leads to complete loss. They triumph who persevere. Get over it. Abandoning our own is a harsh, quiet betrayal, even if they deserve it. It's a sin that shames our souls. Margot, your weakness tonight overcame you in a moment when your faith was weak. You are naturally and spiritually a courageous woman, Margot. What do you have to be afraid of?”

“I dinna want the lad I hae nursed at my breast to be ashamed o’ me—that is my fear, Domine. I dinna want to lose his love.”

“I don't want the boy I've breastfed to be ashamed of me—that's my fear, Domine. I don't want to lose his love.”

“Does a man ever forget the mother who bore him? I can’t believe it. When all other loves 159 fade, that is green. It is nearly fifty years since I bid my mother ‘good-by’ for ever in this life. She is the dearest and sweetest mother to me yet. I remember her eyes, the touch of her lips, the soft caress of her hands, as if I had seen her yesterday. A man, however wicked, is not beyond hope, who yet loves his mother. Neil is not a bad boy. He will love you to the end.”

“Does a man ever forget the mother who gave him life? I can’t believe it. When all other loves fade away, that one remains strong. It’s been almost fifty years since I said ‘goodbye’ to my mother forever in this life. She’s still the dearest and sweetest mother to me. I remember her eyes, the feel of her lips, the gentle touch of her hands, as if I saw her just yesterday. A man, no matter how wicked, is not beyond hope if he still loves his mother. Neil isn’t a bad kid. He will love you until the end.”

“I fear, I fear, Domine, that——”

“I’m afraid, I’m afraid, Lord, that——”

“No! You do not fear. You have nothing to fear. There was a noted preacher and poet, who shall tell you what your fear is. His name was Crashaw, and he was an Englishman, who died just about two hundred years ago and he says to a fearful soul:

“No! You don't need to be afraid. There's nothing to fear. There was a famous preacher and poet who can explain your fear. His name was Crashaw, and he was an Englishman who passed away about two hundred years ago, and he says to a fearful soul:

“There is no storm but this

“There is no storm but this

Of your own cowardice,

Of your own fear,

That braves you out.

That's bold of you.

You are the storm that mocks

You are the storm that mocks

Yourself, you are the rocks

You are the rocks.

Of your own doubt.

Of your own uncertainty.

Besides this fear of danger, there’s

Besides this fear of danger, there’s

No danger here,

No risk here,

And they that here fear danger,

And those who fear danger here,

Do deserve their fear.”

“Do deserve their fear.”

“Ay, that’s what you ca’ poetry. I dinna understand a word o’ it, but I can mind that David said, he didna fear, even in the dead-mirk-dale; but it’s a far-back thought to King David, and when a mither 160 is angry at her bairn, she feels as if the Lord, too, was like to lose sight o’ her, and that earth and heaven are baith a’ wrang.”

“Aye, that’s what you call poetry. I don’t understand a word of it, but I remember that David said he didn’t fear, even in the dead of night; but that thought goes way back to King David. And when a mother is angry at her child, she feels like the Lord might lose sight of her too, and that both earth and heaven are all wrong.”

“Well, then, Margot, when you feel as if the Lord was like to lose sight o’ you, then you canna lose sight o’ the Lord. Then, in the words of your Covenanters’ Psalms, you be to cry out: ‘How lang, O Lord! Will ye mind me nae mair? How long will ye hap yer face frae me?’ And then, Margot, you mind how the few verses of doubt and fear, end—‘the Lord he’s wrought a’ things neiborlie for me’. Now, Margot, I am not going to preach to you. Your own leal heart can do that. I will just say goodnight with one verse from that same dear old book o’ psalms—‘Let the words o’ my mouth, an’ the thought o’ my heart, be for pleasure in yer sight, O Lord, my strength, and my hame bringer.’ I leave blessing with you.”

“Well, then, Margot, when you feel like God is losing sight of you, then you can’t lose sight of Him. Then, in the words of your Covenant Psalms, you should cry out: ‘How long, O Lord! Will You forget me forever? How long will You hide Your face from me?’ And then, Margot, remember how the few verses of doubt and fear end—‘the Lord has worked all things together for me.’ Now, Margot, I’m not going to preach to you. Your own loyal heart can do that. I’ll just say goodnight with one verse from that same dear old book of psalms—‘Let the words of my mouth, and the thoughts of my heart, be pleasing in Your sight, O Lord, my strength, and my home bringer.’ I leave you with my blessing.”

“You werna as kind as you should hae been to the Domine, Mither. He tried to comfort you,” said Christine.

“You weren't as kind as you should have been to the Dominie, Mom. He tried to comfort you,” said Christine.

“That was in the way o’ his duty. What does he know, puir fellow! anent a mither’s love or sorrow?”

“That was part of his duty. What does he know, poor guy! about a mother’s love or pain?”

“I’m glad feyther hes wee Jamie for his comfort.”

“I’m glad father has little Jamie for his comfort.”

“Ay, but Jamie doesna comfort me, in the place o’ Neil.”

“Ay, but Jamie doesn't comfort me, instead of Neil.”

“You hae me, Mither. Dinna forget Christine.”

“You have me, Mom. Don't forget Christine.”

“Would I do that? Never! Christine is worth 161 a’ the lads in Scotland. They marry—and forget.”

“Would I do that? Never! Christine is worth 161 more than all the guys in Scotland. They get married—and move on.”

“The Domine says he loves his mother today, better than ever, and her dead near fifty years.”

“The Lord says he loves his mother today, better than ever, even though she’s been gone for nearly fifty years.”

“The Domine is a wonder, and he ne’er put a wife in her place. I hope your feyther didna go to the toun today. Where has Jamie been?”

“The Domine is amazing, and he never put a wife in her place. I hope your father didn’t go to town today. Where has Jamie been?”

“He went out with feyther, this morning. I think they went to the boats, but I canna weel say. They ought to be hame by this hour. I wonder what is keeping them sae late?”

“He went out with his father this morning. I think they went to the boats, but I can't really say. They should be home by now. I wonder what’s taking them so long?”

“Weel, Christine, the trouble hes gone by, this time, and we willna ca’ it back. If your feyther didna come across the lad i’ the town, it will mebbe be best to let him get back to the Maraschal without remark or recollection.”

"Weel, Christine, the trouble has passed this time, and we can't take it back. If your father didn't run into the guy in town, it might be best to let him return to the Maraschal without mention or memory of it."

“To be sure, Mither.”

"Of course, Mither."

“I wonder what’s keeping your feyther? It is too late, and too cold, for Jamie to be out.”

“I wonder what's taking your father so long? It’s too late and too cold for Jamie to be outside.”

“I hear their voices, Mither. They’re coming up the hill. Stir the fire into a blaze o’ welcome. Just listen to the laddie laughing—and feyther laughing too. Whatever has happened to them?”

“I hear their voices, Mom. They’re coming up the hill. Stir the fire into a welcoming blaze. Just listen to the kid laughing—and Dad laughing too. What’s happened to them?”

James Ruleson and the lad at his side came into the cottage the next moment. The light of the laugh was yet on their faces, and oh, what a happy stir their advent made in the cozy, firelit room! Margot forgot she had been crying and complaining, she was helping her man take off his heavy coat, and Christine was helping the child, who was in a state of great excitement:

James Ruleson and the boy next to him entered the cottage just then. The joy from their laughter was still visible on their faces, and what a cheerful buzz they brought to the warm, firelit room! Margot forgot all about her tears and complaints as she helped her man remove his heavy coat, while Christine assisted the excited child.

162

“I hae been to the circus!” he cried. “Christine! Gran’mither! I hae been to the circus! It was wonderful! I did not want to leave it. I wanted to stay always there. I want to go tomorrow. Gran’feyther! Will you take me tomorrow? Say yes! Do say yes!”

“I've been to the circus!” he shouted. “Christine! Grandma! I've been to the circus! It was amazing! I didn’t want to leave. I wanted to stay there forever. I want to go again tomorrow. Grandpa! Will you take me tomorrow? Please say yes! You have to say yes!”

“Why, James!” cried Margot, “I never heard tell o’ the like! Hae ye lost your senses, gudeman?”

“Why, James!” shouted Margot, “I’ve never heard anything like it! Have you lost your mind, good man?”

“No, I think I hae just found them. I am sair-hearted, because I didna send all the lads there. Let us hae a cup o’ tea, and we will tell you how we spent the day.”

“No, I think I just found them. I’m really sorry, because I didn’t send all the guys there. Let’s have a cup of tea, and we’ll tell you how we spent the day.”

Then there was a ten minutes hurry, and at the end a well spread table, and four happy faces round it; and as Margot handed Ruleson his big tea cup, she said, “Now, James Ruleson, tell us what you and the lad hae been after today, that took you into such a sinfu’ place as a circus. You’ll hae to face the Domine on the matter. You, a ruling elder, in a circus! I’m mair than astonished! I’m fairly shocked at ye! And I’m feared it was a premeditated sin. And ye ken what the Domine thinks o’ premeditated sins.”

Then there was a ten-minute rush, and at the end, a well-set table with four happy faces around it. As Margot handed Ruleson his big teacup, she said, “Now, James Ruleson, tell us what you and the boy have been up to today that brought you to such a sinful place as a circus. You'll have to explain this to the Domine. You, a ruling elder, at a circus! I'm more than surprised! I'm completely shocked at you! And I'm afraid it was a planned sin. And you know what the Domine thinks of planned sins.”

“It was far from a sin o’ any kind, gudewife. Jamie and I were on our way to the boat, for a few hours’ fishing, when we met a lad wi’ a note from Finlay, saying he wanted a few words o’ advice from me, and I took a sudden thought o’ a day’s rest, and a bit o’ pleasure wi’ little Jamie. Sae, to the town we went, and first o’ all to Finlay’s, 163 and I had a long talk wi’ him, about some railway shares he owns, on my advice; and they hae turned out sae weel, he wanted me to tak’ part o’ the profit. I wouldna do that, but I let him gie twenty pounds towards the school fund.”

“It wasn't a sin or anything, dear. Jamie and I were heading to the boat for a few hours of fishing when we ran into a kid with a note from Finlay, saying he wanted some advice from me. I suddenly thought of taking a day off for some fun with little Jamie. So, we went to town, and first to Finlay’s, 163 where I had a long talk with him about some railway shares he owns, based on my advice. They've turned out so well that he wanted me to take part of the profit. I refused, but I let him give twenty pounds towards the school fund.”

“You might hae put that twenty in your ain pouch, gudeman, and nae fault in the same. You are too liberal anent the school. Our ain lads get naething from it.”

“You might have put that twenty in your own pocket, sir, and that wouldn’t be a problem at all. You’re too generous when it comes to the school. Our own boys get nothing from it.”

“Jamie will hae the gude o’ it, and lots o’ Culraine lads and lasses until they get a better one. Weel, so be it! After Finlay and I had finished our crack, I took Jamie to Molly Stark’s, and we had a holiday dinner.”

“Jamie will have the good of it, and plenty of Culraine guys and girls until they find a better one. Well, so be it! After Finlay and I wrapped up our chat, I took Jamie to Molly Stark's, and we had a holiday dinner.”

“Chicken pie! Custard pudding! Strawberry tarts! Nuts and raisins! And a big orange! Grandmither! Oh, it was beautiful! Beautiful!”

“Chicken pie! Custard pudding! Strawberry tarts! Nuts and raisins! And a big orange! Grandma! Oh, it was amazing! Amazing!”

“Then we walked about the town a bit, and I saw a big tent, and men playing music before it, and when we got close pictures of animals and of horses, and men riding. And Jamie saw many little lads going in, especially one big school, and he said, ‘Grandfeyther, tak’ me in too!’ And I took counsel wi’ my ain heart for a minute, and it said to me, ‘Tak’ the lad in,’ and so I did.”

“Then we walked around the town for a while, and I noticed a big tent with musicians playing in front of it. As we got closer, I saw pictures of animals and horses, along with men riding them. Jamie noticed a bunch of young boys going inside, especially one large group from a school, and he said, ‘Grandfather, take me in too!’ I thought about it for a moment, and my heart told me, ‘Take the boy in,’ so I did.”

“And now you’re blaming yoursel’?”

“And now you’re blaming yourself?”

“I am not. I think I did right. There was neither sound nor sight o’ wrang, and the little laddie went wild wi’ pleasure; and to tell the vera truth, 164 I was pleased mysel’ beyond a’ my thoughts and expectations. I would like to tak’ you, Margot, and Christine too. I would like it weel. Let us a’ go the morn’s night.”

“I’m not. I believe I did the right thing. There was no sound or sight of anything wrong, and the little guy was thrilled; honestly, I was happier than I ever expected. I’d love to take you, Margot, and Christine as well. I really would. Let’s all go tomorrow night.”

“I hae not lost my senses yet, James. Me go to a circus! Culraine wad ne’er get o’er the fact. It wad be a standing libel against Margot Ruleson. As for Christine!”

“I haven't lost my mind yet, James. Me going to a circus! Culraine would never get over that. It would be a constant embarrassment for Margot Ruleson. As for Christine!”

“I wad like weel to go wi’ Feyther.”

“I would really like to go with Father.”

“I’m fairly astonished at you, Christine! Lassie, the women here would ne’er see you again, they wad feel sae far above ye. I’m not the keeper o’ your feyther’s gude name, but I hae a charge o’er yours, and it is clear and clean impossible, for you to go to a circus.”

“I’m quite astonished at you, Christine! Sweetheart, the women here would never want to see you again, they would feel so far above you. I’m not responsible for your father’s good name, but I do have a responsibility for yours, and it’s completely impossible for you to go to a circus.”

“If Feyther goes——”

“If Father goes——”

“Your feyther hasna heard the last o’ his spree yet. To think o’ him leaving the narrow road. Him, near saxty years old! The kirk session on the matter will be a notable one. Elders through the length and breadth o’ Scotland will be takin’ sides. Dear me, James Ruleson, that you, in your auld age, should come to this!” and then Margot laughed merrily and her husband and Christine understood she was only joking.

“Your father hasn’t heard the last of his partying yet. To think of him straying from the straight path. Him, almost sixty years old! The church meeting about this will be something to see. Elders from all over Scotland will be taking sides. Goodness, James Ruleson, to think that you, in your old age, should come to this!” And then Margot laughed happily, and her husband and Christine understood she was just joking.

“And you’ll maybe go wi’ us all some afternoon, Margot?”

“And maybe you'll come with us one afternoon, Margot?”

“Na, na, James! I’ll not gie Jess Morrison, and the like o’ her, any occasion for their ill tongues. They’d just glory in Margot Ruleson, Elder Ruleson’s 165 wife, going to the circus. I wouldn’t be against going mysel’ I’d like to go, but I wouldn’t gie them the pleasure o’ tossing my gude name on their ill-natured tongues.”

“Come on, James! I’m not going to give Jess Morrison and people like her any reason to gossip. They’d just love to have something to say about Margot Ruleson, Elder Ruleson’s wife, going to the circus. I wouldn’t mind going myself; I’d like to go, but I’m not going to give them the satisfaction of dragging my good name through their nasty gossip.”

“I saw Peter Brodie there, and his three lads, and his daughter Bella.”

“I saw Peter Brodie there, along with his three sons and his daughter Bella.”

“Weel, James, tak’ the little laddie again, if so you wish. Peter will stand wi’ you, and he’s the real ruling elder. But Christine is different. It lets a woman down to be talked about, whether she is right, or wrang.”

“Well, James, take the little guy again, if that's what you want. Peter will stay with you, and he’s the real elder in charge. But Christine is different. It’s hard for a woman to be the subject of conversation, whether she’s right or wrong.”

Then Jamie was allowed to give his version of the wonder and the joy of a circus, and the last cups of tea were turned into some glorious kind of a drink, by the laughter and delight his descriptions evoked. Then and there it was resolved that his grandfather must take him again on the following day, and with this joyous expectation in his heart, the child at last fell asleep.

Then Jamie was allowed to share his take on the wonder and joy of a circus, and the last cups of tea became some amazing kind of drink through the laughter and happiness his descriptions inspired. Right then and there, it was decided that his grandfather must take him again the next day, and with this joyful anticipation in his heart, the child finally fell asleep.

When Ruleson and his wife were alone, Margot noticed that her man’s face became very somber and thoughtful. He was taking his bed-time smoke by the fireside, and she waited beside him, with her knitting in her hands, though she frequently dropped it. She was sure he had something on his mind, and she waited patiently for its revealing. At length he shook the ashes from his pipe, and stood it in its proper corner of the hob, then going to the window, he looked out and said,

When Ruleson and his wife were alone, Margot noticed that her husband’s face turned very serious and contemplative. He was having his bedtime smoke by the fireplace, and she waited next to him, knitting in her hands, although she often dropped it. She was sure he had something on his mind and waited patiently for him to share it. Finally, he shook the ashes from his pipe, placed it in its usual spot on the mantel, then went to the window, looked outside, and said,

“It’s fair and calm, thank God! Margot, I saw 166 Neil today.” As he spoke, he sat down, and looked at her, almost sorrowfully.

“It’s fair and calm, thank God! Margot, I saw 166 Neil today.” As he spoke, he sat down and looked at her, almost sadly.

“What did he say for himsel’?”

“What did he say for himself?”

“I didna speak to him. I was in Finlay’s store, at the back o’ it, whar Finlay hes his office. A young man came into the store, and Finlay got up and went to speak to him. It was Rath, and when he went awa’, Finlay called me, and showed me a little group on the sidewalk. They were Rath and his sister, our Neil and Provost Blackie’s son.”

"I didn't talk to him. I was in Finlay's store, at the back where Finlay has his office. A young man walked into the store, and Finlay got up to talk to him. It was Rath, and when he left, Finlay called me over and pointed out a little group on the sidewalk. It was Rath and his sister, Neil, and Provost Blackie's son."

“Our Provost Blackie’s son?”

“Our Provost Blackie’s kid?”

“Just sae. And Neil and him were as well met and friendly as if they had been brought up in the same cottage. The four o’ them stood talking a few minutes, and then Neil offered his arm to Miss Rath, and led the young lady to a carriage waiting for them. She smiled and said something, and Neil turned and bowed to Rath and young Blackie, and then stepped into the carriage and took his seat beside the lady, and they drove off together.”

“Just so. Neil and he got along as well and were as friendly as if they had grown up in the same house. The four of them chatted for a few minutes, and then Neil offered his arm to Miss Rath and led her to a carriage waiting for them. She smiled and said something, and Neil turned and bowed to Rath and young Blackie, then got into the carriage and took his seat next to the lady, and they drove off together.”

“Gudeman, you arena leeing to me?”

“Gudeman, you aren't lying to me?”

“I am telling you the plain evendown truth, Margot.”

“I’m telling you the straightforward truth, Margot.”

“Did he see you?”

“Did he spot you?”

“No. I keepit oot o’ his way.”

“No. I keep it out of his way.”

“Whatna for?”

"What for?"

“I needna say the words.”

“I don’t need to say it.”

“I’ll say them for you—you thought he would be ashamed o’ you.”

“I'll say it for you—you thought he would be ashamed of you.”

167

“Ay, he might hae been. Dinna cry, woman. Dear, dear woman, dinna cry! It’s our ain fault—our ain fault. If we had stood firm for the pulpit, if we had said, ‘you must be either a preacher or a schoolmaster,’ this wouldna hae been. We were bent on makin’ a gentleman o’ him, and now he prefers gentlemen to fishermen—we ought to hae expectit it.”

“Ay, he could have been. Don’t cry, woman. Dear, dear woman, don’t cry! It’s our own fault—our own fault. If we had stood firm about the pulpit, if we had said, ‘you must be either a preacher or a schoolteacher,’ this wouldn’t have happened. We were focused on making a gentleman out of him, and now he prefers gentlemen to fishermen—we should have expected it.”

“It is cruel, shamefu’, ungratefu’ as it can be!”

“It is as cruel, shameful, and ungrateful as it gets!”

“Ay, but the lad is only seeking his ain good. If he still foregathered wi’ our rough fisher-lads, we wouldn’t like it. And we would tell him sae.”

“Yeah, but the kid is just looking out for himself. If he was still hanging out with our rough fishing boys, we wouldn’t be okay with it. And we would definitely let him know.”

“He might hae found time to rin down, and see us for an hour or twa, and gie us the reasons for this, and that.”

“He might have found time to run down and see us for an hour or two and give us the reasons for this and that.”

“He looked like he was courting the young lady—and we know of auld times, wife, that when our lads began courting, we hed to come after. I was wrang to gie in to his studying the law. Studying the gospels, he wad hae learned that there are neither rich nor poor, in God’s sight. We gave the lad to God, and then we took him awa’ frae God, and would mak’ a lawyer and a gentleman o’ him. Weel, as far as I can see, he is going to be a’ we intended. We are getting what we hae worked for. There’s nane to blame but oursel’s.”

“He seemed to be trying to win over the young lady—and as we know from the old days, wife, when our boys started courting, we had to keep an eye on them. I was wrong to let him focus on studying law. If he had studied the gospels, he would have learned that there are no rich or poor in God’s eyes. We dedicated the boy to God, and then we took him away from God, wanting to make a lawyer and a gentleman out of him. Well, as far as I can tell, he is becoming everything we hoped for. We are getting what we worked for. There’s no one to blame but ourselves.”

This reasoning quite silenced Margot. She considered it constantly, and finally came to her husband’s opinion. Then she would not talk about Neil, either one way, or the other, and it soon fell 168 out that the lad’s name was never mentioned in the home where he had once ruled almost despotically. Only Christine kept her faith in Neil. She wrote him long letters constantly. She told him all that was going on in the village, all about his father and mother, the Domine and the school house. She recalled pleasant little incidents of the past, and prefigured a future when she would see him every day. And she seldom named little Jamie. She divined that Neil was jealous of the position the child had gained in the household. And Christine was no trouble-maker. Her letters were all messages of peace and good will, and without any advice from her father she had personally come to very much the same conclusion that he had arrived at. “There has been a great mistake,” she said softly to herself, “and we be to mak’ the best o’ it. It isna beyond God’s power to sort it right yet.”

This reasoning really quieted Margot. She thought about it all the time and eventually agreed with her husband's viewpoint. So, she stopped talking about Neil, in any way, and before long, no one mentioned the boy's name in the home where he had once held almost absolute power. Only Christine kept her faith in Neil. She wrote him long letters frequently. She updated him on everything happening in the village, about his father and mother, the minister, and the schoolhouse. She reminisced about happy little moments from the past and imagined a future where she would see him every day. She rarely mentioned little Jamie. She sensed that Neil was jealous of the place the child had taken in the family. And Christine wasn't one to stir up trouble. Her letters were all about peace and good wishes, and without any input from her father, she had reached a similar conclusion as he had. “There’s been a big mistake,” she whispered to herself, “and we need to make the best of it. It's not beyond God’s power to set things right again.”

So Neil was seldom named unless a letter came from him, which was not a frequent occurrence. The boxes filled with home delicacies were no longer sent, nor was their absence noted, nor their presence requested. Neil was making money as a coach to younger and wealthier students. He now dined at the best hotel, and had a very good breakfast in his comfortable rooms. But Christine felt that the breaking of this tie of “something good to eat” was a serious thing. Home was a long way further off to Neil, when the motherly baskets of homemade dainties ceased coming to him, and all Christine’s 169 apologies—whether they touched his mother’s ill health, or his own prosperity’s making them unnecessary, did not mend the matter. They were just common bread and meat, mere physical things, but their want was heart-hunger, and doubt and suspicion, in place of the love and pleasure they had always caused.

So Neil was hardly mentioned unless he sent a letter, which didn’t happen often. The boxes filled with homemade treats were no longer sent, nor did anyone notice their absence or ask for them. Neil was making money coaching younger, wealthier students. He now ate at the best hotel and enjoyed a nice breakfast in his comfortable rooms. But Christine felt that losing that connection of “something good to eat” was a big deal. Home felt a lot farther away for Neil when the motherly baskets of homemade goodies stopped coming, and all of Christine’s excuses—whether they were about his mother’s poor health or his own success making them unnecessary—didn't change anything. They were just plain bread and meat, mere physical things, but missing them left him with a hunger for connection, doubt, and suspicion, instead of the love and joy they used to bring.

Generally, however, as one interest in life dies out, another springs up, and the school building, and the little laddie kept the Ruleson family happily busy. Ruleson had been asked to superintend the building and he did the work with a completeness which was natural to him. He looked over every load of stone, and saw that the blocks of granite were well fitting, and perfect in color. He examined all the mortar made, lest the builders follow modern habits and put too much sand among the lime. He returned as unworthy many pounds of nails, which were either too short, or too slight, for the purposes for which they were intended; and the slating for the roof was a thing he did not trust to anyone but James Ruleson. So the school house and his fishing kept him busy and happy, and Margot and Christine looked at him with wonder and pleasure. He was always smiling, and always listening to Jamie, who was chattering at his side, whenever he was on land.

Generally, as one interest in life fades away, another comes to life. The school building and the little boy kept the Ruleson family happily occupied. Ruleson was asked to oversee the construction, and he tackled the job with a thoroughness that was second nature to him. He inspected every load of stone, ensuring that the granite blocks fit well and were perfect in color. He checked all the mortar made, to prevent the builders from making the common mistake of adding too much sand to the lime. He rejected many pounds of nails that were either too short or too weak for their intended use; and he only trusted James Ruleson with the roofing slate. So the schoolhouse and his fishing kept him engaged and content, while Margot and Christine looked at him with admiration and joy. He was always smiling and listening to Jamie, who chattered away at his side whenever he was on land.

So life at Culraine pursued the even tenor of its way, until the middle of March, when the school was opened for a short quarter until the herring 170 should come on in July. The building was by no means finished, but the walls were up, the windows in, the slate roof on, and the desks and forms in place. The master’s room, the painting, plastering, and decoration were untouched. Ruleson thought they could be attended to during the herring fishing, and the school formally opened in September.

So life at Culraine continued steadily until mid-March when the school opened for a short term until the herring 170 arrived in July. The building wasn't completely finished, but the walls were up, the windows were installed, the slate roof was on, and the desks were set up. The master’s room, along with the painting, plastering, and decoration, was still unfinished. Ruleson believed they could take care of those details during the herring fishing season, and the school officially opened in September.

To a man quite unaccustomed to business, these were tremendous, yet delightful responsibilities; and Ruleson lived between his boat and the school. When he was on land, Jamie was always at his side. Hitherto Ruleson had been noted for his reticence. Even among such a silent race as the Fife fishers his silence was remarkable. He had held his peace even from good, but the child always chattering at his side had taught him to talk. Jamie’s thirst for knowledge was insatiable, he was always wanting to know something or other, and the inquisitive “why” was constantly on his lips. Few people could remember James Ruleson’s laughing, now his big guffaw constantly carried on its echo the little lad’s shrill treble laugh. Ruleson had many amiable qualities unused and undeveloped that the boy brought out in many different ways. In his little grandson’s company he was born again, and became as a little child. This was an actual and visible conversion. The whole village testified to this wonderful new birth.

To a man who wasn't used to business, these were huge but enjoyable responsibilities, and Ruleson spent his time between his boat and the school. Whenever he was on land, Jamie was always by his side. Until now, Ruleson had been known for his silence. Even among the already quiet Fife fishers, his quietness stood out. He had kept his thoughts to himself, but the constantly talking child beside him had taught him to open up. Jamie’s desire for knowledge was endless; he always wanted to know something and the curious "why" was always on his lips. Few people could remember James Ruleson laughing, but now his deep laugh often echoed the little boy’s high-pitched giggle. Ruleson had many friendly qualities that were untapped and undeveloped, which the boy brought out in various ways. In the company of his little grandson, he felt rejuvenated and turned into a child again. This transformation was real and obvious. The whole village witnessed this amazing change.

On the fourteenth of March the dream of his heart came true. He saw the little children come 171 running through the sand hills, and over the heather, to the school. From far and near, they came, wearing their best clothes, and happy as if it was a holiday. He listened to them reciting, after their teachers, a morning prayer. He heard them learning in class together the alphabet, and the first lessons in numbers and addition, a lesson which all acquired rapidly by some secret natural process. For if the teacher asked how many two and two made, he had not to wait a moment for a correct answer from every baby mouth. It amazed Ruleson, until he remembered that no one had ever taught him to count. Through generations of clever bargaining mothers, had this ability become a natural instinct. The Domine thought it might have done so.

On March fourteenth, the dream of his heart came true. He watched the little kids running through the sand hills and over the heather, heading to school. From all around, they came, dressed in their best clothes and as happy as if it were a holiday. He listened as they recited a morning prayer after their teachers. He heard them learning together in class the alphabet and their first lessons in numbers and addition, a lesson they all picked up quickly through some secret natural process. Whenever the teacher asked how much two plus two was, he wouldn't have to wait long for a correct answer from every little mouth. It amazed Ruleson until he remembered that no one had ever taught him to count. Through generations of smart, bargaining mothers, this skill had become a natural instinct. The Domine thought that this might be the case.

In some way or other, the school made Christine’s life very busy. She was helping weary mothers make little dresses, and little breeches, or doing a bit of cleaning for them, or perhaps cooking a meal, or nursing the baby for an hour. She was mending or weaving nets, she was redding up her own home. She was busy with the washing or ironing, or hearing Jamie’s lessons, or helping her mother with the cooking. Her hands were never idle, and there was generally a smile on her face, a song on her lips, or a pleasant word for everyone within the sound of her cheerful voice.

In one way or another, school kept Christine extremely busy. She was helping tired moms make little dresses and shorts, or doing some cleaning for them, or maybe cooking a meal, or even taking care of the baby for an hour. She was mending or weaving nets, and tidying up her own home. She was occupied with laundry or ironing, or listening to Jamie’s lessons, or assisting her mom with cooking. Her hands were always moving, and she usually had a smile on her face, a song on her lips, or a kind word for everyone who could hear her cheerful voice.

She had also her own peculiar duties. There were long and frequent letters from Cluny to answer, and occasionally one from Angus Ballister, the latter 172 always enclosing a pretty piece of lace, or a trifle of some kind, special to the city he was in. Ballister’s letters troubled her, for they were written still in that tone of “it might have been,” with a certain faint sense of reproach, as if it was her fault, that it had not been. This was so cleverly insinuated, that there was nothing for her to deny, or to complain of. She wished he would not write, she wished he would cease sending her any reminders of “days forever gone.” His sentimental letters were so evidently the outcome of a cultivated heart-breaking disappointment, that they deeply offended her sense of truth and sincerity.

She also had her own unique responsibilities. There were long and frequent letters from Cluny to respond to, and occasionally one from Angus Ballister, who always included a nice piece of lace or a small gift special to the city he was in. Ballister’s letters bothered her because they were still written in that tone of “it could have been,” with a slight hint of blame, as if it was her fault that it hadn’t worked out. This was so subtly suggested that she had nothing to deny or complain about. She wished he would stop writing; she wished he would stop sending her any reminders of “days forever gone.” His sentimental letters were clearly the result of a carefully cultivated heartbreak, which deeply offended her sense of truth and sincerity.

One day she received from him a letter dated Madrid, and it contained a handsome lace collar, which she was asked to wear for his sake, and thus remember his love “so sorrowfully passionate, and alas, so early doomed to disappointment and despair!”

One day she got a letter from him dated Madrid, and it included a beautiful lace collar, which she was asked to wear for his sake, so she would remember his love “so sorrowfully passionate, and alas, so early doomed to disappointment and despair!”

“The leeing lad!” she angrily exclaimed. “I’ll just tell him the truth, and be done wi’ him. I’ll send him the collar back, and tell him I’m no carin’ to be reminded o’ him, in ony shape or fashion. I’ll tell him he kens naething about love, and is parfectly ignorant o’ any honest way o’ makin’ love. I’ll tell him that he never loved me, and that I never loved him worth talking about, and that I’ll be obligated to him if he’ll drop the makin’ believe, and write to me anent village matters, or not write at a’.”

“The lying jerk!” she angrily exclaimed. “I’ll just tell him the truth and be done with him. I’ll send the collar back and let him know I don’t want to be reminded of him in any way. I’ll tell him he knows nothing about love and is completely clueless about any honest way of expressing it. I’ll tell him that he never loved me and that I never loved him enough to matter, and that I’d appreciate it if he would stop pretending and either write to me about village matters or just not write at all.”

173

Days so full and so happy went quickly away, and though there had been so much to do, never had the village been ready for the herring visit, as early, and so completely, as it was this summer. When Margot’s roses began to bloom, the nets were all leaded, and ready for the boats, and the boats themselves had all been overhauled and their cordage and sails put in perfect condition. There would be a few halcyon days of waiting and watching, but the men were gathering strength for the gigantic labor before them, as they lounged on the pier, and talked sleepily of their hopes and plans.

Days that were full of happiness flew by quickly, and even though there was a lot to do, the village had never been as ready for the herring visit as it was this summer. When Margot’s roses started to bloom, the nets were all weighted and ready for the boats, which had all been checked over, with their ropes and sails in perfect shape. There would be a few peaceful days of waiting and watching, but the men were gathering their strength for the big work ahead as they relaxed on the pier, talking sleepily about their hopes and plans.

It was in this restful interval that James and Margot Ruleson received a letter from their son Neil, inviting them to the great Commencement of his college. He said he was chosen to make the valedictory speech for his class, that he had passed his examination with honor, and would receive his commission as one of Her Majesty’s attorneys at law. “If you would honor and please me by your presence, dear father and mother,” he wrote, “I shall be made very happy, and I will secure a room for you in the house where I am living, and we can have our meals together.”

It was during this quiet time that James and Margot Ruleson got a letter from their son Neil, inviting them to his college graduation. He mentioned that he had been chosen to give the valedictory speech for his class, that he had passed his exams with flying colors, and that he would be receiving his commission as one of Her Majesty’s attorneys at law. “If you would honor me by being there, dear Mom and Dad,” he wrote, “it would make me very happy, and I’ll arrange a room for you at my place so we can have meals together.”

It is needless to say this letter canceled all faults. Margot was delighted at the prospect of a railway journey, and a visit to Aberdeen. She was going to see for hersel’ what a university was like—to see the hundreds o’ lads studying for the law and the gospel there—to hae a change in the weary sameness 174 of her hard fisher life. For a few days she was going to be happy and play, hersel’, and see her lad made a gentleman, by the gracious permission o’ Her Majesty, Queen Victoria.

It goes without saying that this letter wiped out all mistakes. Margot was thrilled at the idea of taking a train trip and visiting Aberdeen. She was finally going to see what a university was like—to witness the hundreds of guys studying law and theology there—to get a break from the exhausting routine of her tough fishing life. For a few days, she was going to be happy, have fun, and watch her guy become a gentleman, thanks to the kind permission of Her Majesty, Queen Victoria. 174

The invitation being gladly accepted, Margot had anxious consultations with Christine about her dress. She knew that she was the handsomest woman in Culraine, when she wore her best fishing costume; “but I canna wear the like o’ it,” she said in a lingering, rather longing tone.

The invitation was happily accepted, and Margot had worried discussions with Christine about her dress. She knew she was the most beautiful woman in Culraine when she wore her best fishing outfit; “but I can’t wear something like that,” she said in a lingering, somewhat wistful tone.

“Na, na, Mither, ye be to dress yoursel’ like a’ ither ladies. Your gray silk is fine and fitting, but you must hae a new bonnet, and white gloves, and a pair o’ patent leather shoon—a low shoe, wi’ bows o’ black ribbon on the instep. There’s few women hae a neater foot than you hae, and we’ll gae the morn and get a’ things needfu’ for your appearance. Feyther hes his kirk suit, and he is requiring naething, if it be not a pair o’ gloves.”

“Come on, Mom, you need to dress like other ladies. Your gray silk dress looks nice, but you need a new hat, white gloves, and a pair of patent leather shoes—a low shoe with black ribbon bows on the top. Not many women have a neater foot than you do, and we'll go tomorrow and get everything you need for your appearance. Dad has his church suit, and he doesn't need anything, except for a pair of gloves.”

“He never puts a glove on his hand, Christine.”

“He never wears gloves, Chris.”

“Ay, weel, he can carry them in his hand. They are as respectable in his hands, as on them. It is just to show folk that he can afford to glove his hands, if he wants to do it. That is maistly what people wear fine claes of all kinds for. They would be happier i’ their ivery day loose and easy suits, I’m thinking,” said Christine.

“Ay, well, he can carry them in his hand. They look just as good in his hands as they do on them. It’s mainly to show people that he can afford to wear gloves if he wants to. That’s mostly why people wear fancy clothes of all kinds. I think they’d be happier in their everyday loose and comfortable outfits,” said Christine.

“I wonder why Neil didna ask you, Christine. You helped him many a weary hour to the place he is now standing on. If he had not asked anyone 175 else, he ought to hae bidden you to his finishing and honoring. Why didn’t he do that proper thing? Hae ye ony quarrel wi’ him?”

“I wonder why Neil didn’t ask you, Christine. You helped him through many long hours to get to where he is now. If he didn’t ask anyone else, he should have invited you to his finish and celebration. Why didn’t he do the right thing? Do you have any issues with him?”

“Not a word oot o’ place between us. I wrote him a four-page letter three days syne.”

“Not a word out of place between us. I wrote him a four-page letter three days ago.”

“What’s the matter, then?”

"What's wrong, then?"

“He’s feared for me, Mither. He’s feared his friend Reginald will do as Angus did, fa’ in love wi’ me, and then get oot o’ love wi’ him. Men are silly as bairns anent some things. I’m not carin’, Mither. Someone must bide at hame, and look after wee Jamie, and you yoursel’ will be mair contented if you ken I am here to tak’ tent o’ the house and bairn, and the lave o’ things.”

“He's worried for me, Mom. He's afraid his friend Reginald will fall in love with me like Angus did, and then fall out of love with him. Men can be as foolish as children about certain things. I don't care, Mom. Someone needs to stay home and take care of little Jamie, and you'll be much happier knowing I'm here to look after the house, the baby, and everything else.”

“Ay, it’s better. You canna leave a house its lane, any mair than a bairn. The ane will get into dole and mischief, as quick as the ither. You’ll be minding Polly Cromarty’s bit cottage, taking fire and burning to the ground, and not a man, woman, or bairn near it. And Bella Simpson the same, and Kate Dalrymple losing a’ her savings, and the house locked and barr’d and naebody in it, or near it. I’ll go to Aberdeen real happy if you are watching the house, while I’m awa’ playing, mysel’.”

“Yeah, it’s better. You can't leave a house alone any more than you can leave a child. One will get into trouble and cause mischief just as quickly as the other. You’ll remember Polly Cromarty’s little cottage catching fire and burning to the ground, with no man, woman, or child anywhere near it. And Bella Simpson’s place too, and Kate Dalrymple losing all her savings, with the house locked up tight and nobody around it or in it. I’ll head to Aberdeen happy if you’re watching the house while I'm off having fun.”

So there was a week of happy preparation, and then on a fine Monday morning Mr. and Mrs. Ruleson went to Aberdeen. Margot was satisfied to leave her house in Christine’s care, but at the last hour, she had discovered another likelihood of trouble. It was the herring.

So there was a week of joyful preparation, and then on a nice Monday morning, Mr. and Mrs. Ruleson headed to Aberdeen. Margot felt okay leaving her house in Christine’s care, but at the last moment, she uncovered another potential problem. It was the herring.

176

“They are maistly twa weeks earlier, or later than looked for, Christine,” she said, “and, of course, they’ll be earlier this year. I wouldn’t wonder that when we reach Aberdeen, we’ll find them there, if they arena at Culraine itsel’. And if feyther’s boat isna leading, it will be that meddlesome Peter Brodie’s boat—and that would rile me a’ the year through.”

“They're mostly two weeks earlier or later than expected, Christine,” she said, “and, of course, they'll be earlier this year. I wouldn’t be surprised if we find them in Aberdeen when we get there, if they aren't at Culraine itself. And if Dad's boat isn't leading, it will be that annoying Peter Brodie's boat—and that would irritate me all year long.”

“Mither, it is too soon for the herrin’. You needna fret yoursel’ anent the herrin’. If there are any signs o’ the feesh, I’ll gie young Donald Grant a smile, and he’ll watch for them night and day to pleasure me. I’ll not let Peter hae a chance to find them.”

“Mum, it's too early for the herring. You don’t need to worry about the herring. If there are any signs of the fish, I’ll give young Donald Grant a smile, and he’ll watch for them day and night to make me happy. I won’t let Peter get a chance to find them.”

“That’s a’ right.”

"That's alright."

And when they were fairly gone and out o’ sight, Christine sat down to consider, and to draw her personality together. She felt as if there were half-a-dozen Christines, and she was equally conscious of an unusual house. Its atmosphere was intense and restless, and slightly dissatisfied. Christine considered it for a few moments, and then said, “Nae wonder! Everything in it is tapsalterie, and I’ll just go through it, and make it tidy and clean, and proper for the hame-coming.”

And when they had left and were out of sight, Christine sat down to think and pull herself together. She felt like there were multiple Christines, and she was also very aware of the unusual house. Its atmosphere was intense, restless, and a bit unsatisfied. Christine thought about it for a moment, then said, “No wonder! Everything in here is a mess, so I’ll just go through it, tidy it up, and make it ready for when everyone comes home.”

At Aberdeen railway station they found Neil waiting for them. He took them to the house he called “home.” It was a very respectable house, in a very respectable quarter of the city, kept by Mrs. Todd, a sea-captain’s widow, a woman with “relatives weel 177 kent, and o’ the better class o’ folk.” She took to Margot, and Margot, with some reservations, took to her. Ruleson was anxious to see the city. From the small window in his railway carriage his eyes had rested upon its granite towers and spires, and he went with Neil to walk down Maraschal and Union Streets, the latter being a most splendid roadway, with houses and pavements of gray granite. For a full mile’s length, the street looked as if it had been cut and fashioned out of the solid rock, for the mortar used could not be seen. There were splendid shops on these streets, but there was no sign of a circus, nor of any other place of amusement.

At Aberdeen train station, they found Neil waiting for them. He took them to the house he called “home.” It was a very respectable house in a nice part of the city, run by Mrs. Todd, a sea captain’s widow, a woman with “well-connected relatives from the better class.” She took a liking to Margot, and Margot, with some reservations, warmed up to her. Ruleson was eager to see the city. From the small window of his train carriage, his eyes had caught sight of its granite towers and spires, and he went with Neil to stroll down Marischal and Union Streets, the latter being an impressive road lined with buildings and sidewalks made of gray granite. For a full mile, the street looked as if it had been carved from solid rock, as the mortar used was invisible. There were fantastic shops on these streets, but there was no sign of a circus or any other place of entertainment.

Sitting at tea with the captain’s widow, he named this fact. “I saw naething o’ a circus,” he said, “and a man with whom I talked a few minutes said there were no theaters or concert halls, or the like o’ such places, in Aberdeen.”

Sitting at tea with the captain’s widow, he mentioned this fact. “I didn’t see any circus,” he said, “and a guy I chatted with for a few minutes said there were no theaters or concert halls, or anything like that, in Aberdeen.”

“Just sae,” answered the widow, “we hae nae amusements here, but preaching, preaching!”

“Just so,” answered the widow, “we don't have any entertainment here, just preaching, preaching!”

“Gudeman, why were you seeking information anent amusements? They arena in your way.”

“Gudeman, why were you looking for information about amusements? They’re not your concern.”

“I was just makin’ a few interrogatories, Margot. I wanted to ken how the people passed their days. I didna see any sign o’ manufactories. What do they mak’ then in Aberdeen?”

“I was just asking a few questions, Margot. I wanted to know how the people spent their days. I didn’t see any sign of factories. What do they make then in Aberdeen?”

Ruleson looked pointedly at the widow as he spoke, and she answered with an air of quiet superiority. “Aberdeen mak’s men—men out o’ the raw material, for a’ the marts and markets o’ the 178 warld. We hae lads to be made men o’ frae every part o’ Scotland; for poor lads can get here the best o’ learning for sma’ cost. They can hae board for five shilling a week, and the professors’ fees are only seven or eight pounds a session. A twenty-five-pound bursary will pay all expenses. Many of the poor students board themselves, and a great deal can be done on porridge and milk, and fish, and meal. And we hae the gentry, too, Sir! plenty of rich lads, as well as poor ones, and the one kind helps the ither.”

Ruleson looked directly at the widow as he spoke, and she responded with an air of calm superiority. “Aberdeen creates men—men out of raw talent, for all the markets and industries of the world. We have boys to be turned into men from every part of Scotland; because poor boys can get the best education here at a low cost. They can have board for five shillings a week, and the professors’ fees are only seven or eight pounds per term. A twenty-five-pound scholarship will cover all expenses. Many of the poorer students cook for themselves, and a lot can be done with porridge and milk, fish, and flour. And we have the gentry too, Sir! plenty of wealthy boys, as well as poor ones, and the two kinds help each other.”

Ruleson saw both kinds the next day—hundreds of braw young lads, running over with the joyous spirit of youth. Hard to control, yet thoroughly under control, they filled the large university hall with an almost intoxicating influence of life. You could not feel old while breathing it. Yet it all seemed very much like a church meeting to Margot, until Neil stepped to the front of the crowded platform. That sight brought her heart and soul home, and she laid her hand on her husband’s hand, and sat still to listen.

Ruleson saw both kinds the next day—hundreds of energetic young guys, overflowing with the joyful spirit of youth. They were hard to control, yet completely within control, filling the large university hall with an almost exhilarating vibe of life. You couldn't feel old while surrounded by it. However, it all felt very much like a church service to Margot, until Neil stepped up to the front of the crowded platform. That sight brought her heart and soul back, and she placed her hand on her husband’s hand and sat quietly to listen.

He looked handsome and gentlemanly, and held a folded paper in his hand. Bowing to the professors, the provost, and the other dignitaries surrounding him, he then turned a smiling face to the audience, and commenced his speech. It was a very learned discussion on a point of law then causing international argument, and as his various points reached their climax, he was warmly applauded. 179 At its close many stood up in their enthusiasm to honor him, and in the midst of this excitement, the president of the Maraschal handed him, with the set formula, the credentials which made Neil Ruleson one of Her Majesty’s gentlemen and councilors-at-law.

He looked attractive and polished, holding a folded piece of paper in his hand. After bowing to the professors, the provost, and the other important figures around him, he turned a cheerful face to the audience and started his speech. It was a highly academic discussion on a legal issue that was currently sparking international debate, and as his various points peaked, he received enthusiastic applause. 179 At the end, many people stood up in their excitement to honor him, and amidst this fervor, the president of the Maraschal handed him, using the traditional phrasing, the credentials that made Neil Ruleson one of Her Majesty’s gentlemen and councilors-at-law.

Neil’s father sat motionless, but his grave face changed like the pages of a book which are being turned. Margot was almost hysterical. She covered her face and wept, and all eyes were turned on her, and every heart said to itself, “She will be the lad’s mother.” And coming out of the hall, many nodded to her and smiled. They wanted her to feel that they rejoiced with her. Outside the university, Neil joined his father and mother, and as he passed through the crowd, with his mother on his arm, he was hailed with the congratulations both of those who knew him, and those who did not know him.

Neil’s father sat still, but his serious expression shifted like the pages of a book being flipped. Margot was nearly in hysterics. She covered her face and cried, and all eyes focused on her, with every heart silently thinking, “She will be the boy’s mother.” As they exited the hall, many acknowledged her with nods and smiles. They wanted her to feel their shared happiness. Outside the university, Neil joined his mom and dad, and as he moved through the crowd with his mother on his arm, he received congratulations from both those who knew him and those who didn’t.

It was a wonderful hour to the Ruleson party, and perhaps only James Ruleson had any shadow of regret in it. He did not once voice this regret, but it was present to his thoughts and imagination. Neil as a gentleman of Scotland and a member of the Scottish bar was a great honor, but Oh, if he had seen him in the minister’s gown and bands, and heard his first sermon, how much greater his joy! How much prouder of his son’s success he would have been!

It was a fantastic hour at the Ruleson party, and maybe only James Ruleson had any hint of regret about it. He never mentioned this regret, but it lingered in his mind. Having Neil as a gentleman from Scotland and a member of the Scottish bar was a great honor, but oh, if he had seen him in the minister’s gown and bands and heard his first sermon, how much greater his joy would have been! How much prouder he would have felt about his son’s success!

But he said nothing to Margot which could dim 180 her satisfaction. Mrs. Todd did that quite sufficiently. She spoke with contempt o’ the fool-like way Aberdeen folk went on, every time a lad happened to get a degree, or a bit o’ school honor; and the thing happening a’ the time, as it were. She made Margot feel by her short, cool remarks, that Neil’s triumph might, after all, be an ordinary affair, and for a little season took all the glory out of Neil’s achievement, though in doing so, she was careful of the reputation of her native city, and candidly admitted that in spite of a’ their well-kent scholarship, Aberdeeners were kindly folk, aye ready to gie a shout o’ encouragement to a new beginner.

But he didn’t say anything to Margot that could lessen 180 her satisfaction. Mrs. Todd did that just fine. She spoke with disdain about the silly way people from Aberdeen reacted whenever a guy got a degree or some school recognition, which happened all the time. Her brief, icy comments made Margot feel like Neil’s success might not be all that special, and for a while, she took all the shine off Neil’s accomplishment. However, while doing so, she was careful to protect the reputation of her hometown and honestly admitted that despite their well-known intelligence, folks from Aberdeen were friendly and always ready to give a shout of encouragement to newcomers.

Margot, however, quickly readjusted the dampened and discouraged feeling Mrs. Todd’s opinions induced. “She’s just jealous, because Neil is a Fife lad. That’s a’ there is to her say-so! I hae heard often that Aberdeeners were a jealous folk. I’m saying naething against their kindliness. They hae treated Neil weel, and nae doubt they understood weel enou’ what they were doing.”

Margot, however, quickly shook off the dampened and discouraged feelings that Mrs. Todd’s opinions caused. “She’s just jealous because Neil is a Fife guy. That’s all there is to what she says! I’ve often heard that people from Aberdeen can be jealous. I’m not saying anything against their friendliness. They’ve treated Neil well, and no doubt they knew exactly what they were doing.”

Neil spent most of the day with his parents, but about six in the evening he came to them in full evening dress, and said he was going to the Rath’s hotel. “They have a dinner in my honor,” he continued, “and the Provost’s son, and several important people will be there; and I am to be introduced to the Hepburn of Hepburn Braes, a great nobleman in these parts. There will be ladies, too, of course, and I, am expecting a profitable and pleasant 181 evening.” And though Margot was quite elated over her son’s great friends, Ruleson would have been far prouder had he known Neil was going to take the chair at a session of elders connected with some kirk of which Neil was the Domine.

Neil spent most of the day with his parents, but around six in the evening, he came to them in full evening attire and said he was going to the Rath’s hotel. “They’re having a dinner in my honor,” he continued, “and the Provost’s son, along with several important people, will be there; I’m going to be introduced to the Hepburn of Hepburn Braes, a prominent nobleman from this area. There will be ladies, too, of course, and I’m expecting an enjoyable and beneficial evening.” Although Margot was excited about her son's influential friends, Ruleson would have been much prouder if he had known Neil was set to lead a session of elders from a church where Neil was the pastor.

The next morning they returned to Culraine with hearts full of memories for which they could thank God, and they found their son Allan sitting at their fireside. As soon as Allan saw them enter, he rose and went to them, and took their hands in his hands, and said in a voice trembling with emotion, “Father! Mother! Your kindness to my little lad has made you father and mother twice over to me.” Then what a happy hour followed! For as they were sitting down to their evening meal, the Domine entered. He had heard of Allan’s visit and had become anxious about the child, lest he might be taken from them. And it was during these troubled hours he bethought him of the necessity for a legal adoption of little Jamie by his grandfather and himself, a plan taken into consideration that very night, and within the next three months made binding as book and bond could fix it.

The next morning, they returned to Culraine with hearts full of memories to be grateful for, and they found their son Allan sitting by the fire. As soon as Allan saw them come in, he stood up, walked over to them, took their hands in his, and said in a voice filled with emotion, “Dad! Mom! Your kindness to my little boy has made you both parents to me all over again.” Then a joyful hour followed! While they were settling down for their evening meal, the Domine arrived. He had heard about Allan’s visit and had become worried about the child, fearing he might be taken away from them. During these anxious moments, he realized they needed to legally adopt little Jamie, along with his grandfather, a plan they discussed that very night, and within the next three months, they made it official in every way possible.

The Domine was a welcome addition to the family party. He slipped with a smile into Christine’s place, and she rose and served them with grace and sweetness. And as she went softly around the table, replenishing emptied plates, and refilling teacups, saying nothing, but seeing to everyone’s comfort, her beauty took on an extraordinary charm. Woman, or 182 rather ministering angel, she seemed, and it was strange that all present took her beautiful service, as things of spiritual beauty are usually taken, without much notice. Yet she was that night the golden band around the table, that kept the sweet influences of the meal peaceful and unbroken from the beginning to the end of it. A few happy hours followed, and then the Domine took Allan back to the manse with him. “They are a’ tired here,” he said, “but you and I, Allan, can talk the night awa’.”

The Domine was a welcome addition to the family gathering. He slipped into Christine’s spot with a smile, and she stood up to serve them with grace and kindness. As she moved quietly around the table, replenishing empty plates and refilling teacups, saying nothing but ensuring everyone was comfortable, her beauty took on an extraordinary allure. She seemed more like a ministering angel than just a woman, and it was odd that everyone there accepted her lovely service, as people often do with things of spiritual beauty, without much thought. Yet that night, she was the golden thread around the table, keeping the pleasant atmosphere of the meal peaceful and uninterrupted from start to finish. A few happy hours followed, and then the Domine took Allan back to the manse with him. “Everyone is tired here,” he said, “but you and I, Allan, can talk the night away.”

This they did, but there were only two or three sentences in their long conversation which concern this story. They referred to the happy family life of the Rulesons. “I never go to your father’s house, Allan,” said the Domine, “without regretting that I did not marry. I have come to the conclusion that marriage is Nature’s way of coaxing the best out of us. A man puts his back into the uplift for wife and children, for to make them happy is better than riches or fame.”

This they did, but there were only two or three sentences in their long conversation that relate to this story. They mentioned the happy family life of the Rulesons. “I never go to your father’s house, Allan,” said the Domine, “without wishing I had married. I’ve realized that marriage is Nature’s way of bringing out the best in us. A man works hard for his wife and kids because making them happy is better than wealth or fame.”

“Still you might have made a mistake, Sir.”

“Still, you might have made a mistake, sir.”

“Earth would be heaven, Allan, if we never made mistakes. But in spite of mistakes, men live contented with the world, and happy with each other.”

“Earth would be paradise, Allan, if we never made mistakes. But despite our mistakes, people find satisfaction with the world and happiness with one another.”


183

CHAPTER VIII

AN UNEXPECTED MARRIAGE

The tale that I relate

The story I tell

This lesson seems to carry

This lesson seems important

Choose not alone a proper mate,

Choose not just a suitable partner,

But proper time to marry.

But the right time to marry.

The little enthusiasm incident to Neil’s success did not last long, for

The little excitement from Neil’s success didn’t last long, because

Joy’s the shyest bird,

Joy’s the shyest person.

Mortal ever heard,

Mortal ever heard,

Listen rapt and silent when he sings;

Listen intently and quietly when he sings;

Do not seek to see,

Don't try to see,

Less the vision be

Less the vision be

But a flutter of departing wings.

But a flutter of departing wings.

And if it is not tightly clasped, and well guarded, it soon fades away, especially if doubt or question come near it. The heart, which is never weary of recalling its sorrows, seems to have no echo for its finer joys. This, however, may be our own fault. Let us remember for a moment or two how ruthlessly we transfer yesterday into today, and last week into this week. We have either no time or no inclination to entertain joys that have passed. They 184 are all too quickly retired from our working consciousness, to some dim, little-visited nook in our memory. And taken broadly, this is well. Life is generally precious, according to the strength and rapidity of its flow, and change is the splendid surge of a life of this kind. A perfect life is then one full of changes. It is also a safe life, for it is because men have no changes, that they fear not God.

And if it's not held tightly and protected well, it quickly disappears, especially when doubt or questions come near. The heart, which never seems to tire of recalling its sorrows, appears to have no response for its greater joys. However, this might be our own doing. Let's take a moment to reflect on how ruthlessly we carry yesterday into today, and last week into this week. We often have neither the time nor the desire to hold on to the joys that have passed. They are swiftly pushed out of our active consciousness to some dim, rarely visited corner of our memory. In a larger sense, this is okay. Life is generally precious because of the strength and speed of its flow, and change is the beautiful wave of such a life. A perfect life is one filled with changes. It’s also a safe life, as it’s those who experience no changes that don’t fear God. 184

Now the people of this little fishing village had lives lined with change. Sudden deaths were inevitable, when life was lived on an element so full of change and peril as the great North Sea. Accidents were of daily occurrence. Loss of boats and nets reduced families to unlooked-for poverty. Sons were constantly going away to strange seas and strange countries, and others, who had been to the Arctic Ocean, or the ports of Australia, coming back home. The miracle of the son’s being dead and being alive again, was not infrequently repeated. Indeed all the tragedies and joys of life found their way to this small hamlet, hidden among the rocks and sand dunes that guard the seas of Fife.

Now the people of this small fishing village lived lives filled with constant change. Sudden deaths were a given, since life was lived on an unpredictable and dangerous place like the great North Sea. Accidents happened every day. Losing boats and nets often plunged families into unexpected poverty. Sons frequently left for distant seas and unfamiliar countries, while others returned home after traveling to the Arctic Ocean or the ports of Australia. The miracle of a son being dead and then suddenly alive again wasn’t uncommon. In fact, all of life’s tragedies and joys found their way to this little hamlet, tucked away among the rocks and sand dunes that protect the waters of Fife.

Margot’s triumph was very temporary. It was not of the ordinary kind. It had in it no flavor of the sea, and the lad who had won his honors had never identified himself with the fishers of Culraine. He did not intend to live among them, and they had a salutary fear of the law, and no love for it. As a general thing neither the men nor women of Culraine cared whether Neil Ruleson won his degree or 185 not. Such pleasure as they felt in his success was entirely for his father’s sake.

Margot's success was short-lived. It wasn't the usual kind. It had no hint of the sea, and the guy who earned his accolades had never connected with the fishermen of Culraine. He didn't plan to live among them, and they had a healthy respect for the law, with no affection for it. Generally, neither the men nor the women of Culraine cared whether Neil Ruleson graduated or not. Any joy they felt about his achievement was solely for his father's benefit.

And Margot was content that it should be so. She was not heart-pleased with Neil, and not inclined to discuss his plans with her neighbors. She noticed also that Neil’s father had nothing to say about his son’s success, and that if the subject was introduced, it was coldly met and quickly banished.

And Margot was okay with it being this way. She wasn’t happy about Neil, and she didn’t want to talk about his plans with her neighbors. She also noticed that Neil’s dad had nothing to say about his son’s success, and if the topic came up, it was met with indifference and quickly dismissed.

It hurt Christine. Her life had been so intermingled with Neil’s hopes and plans, she could not let them drop unnoticed from her consciousness. “Why do you say naething anent Neil, Mither?” she asked one wet morning, when the boats were in harbor, and Ruleson had gone down to the new schoolhouse.

It hurt Christine. Her life had been so intertwined with Neil’s hopes and plans that she couldn’t just let them fade from her mind. “Why don’t you say anything about Neil, Mom?” she asked one damp morning when the boats were in the harbor, and Ruleson had gone down to the new schoolhouse.

“Weel, Christine, I hae said a’ there is to say.”

“Well, Christine, I’ve said all there is to say.”

“Were you really disappointed, Mither?”

“Were you really let down, Mither?”

“In a way.”

"In a sense."

“But Neil succeeded.”

“But Neil made it.”

“In a way.”

"Sort of."

“What way, Mither?”

“What way, Mom?”

“His ain way. He has been vera successful i’ that way, sin’ the day he was born. A wee, shrunken, puny infant he was, but he hes been a bit too much for us all—and there’s seven big men in our family, forbye mysel’ and Christine. Whiles I had a glimmering o’ the real lad, but maistly I did the lad’s way—like the rest o’ us.”

“His own way. He has been really successful in that since the day he was born. He was a tiny, frail, weak infant, but he's been a bit more than we can handle—and there are seven big men in our family, aside from myself and Christine. Sometimes I got a glimpse of the real guy, but mostly I just did things his way—like the rest of us.”

“You said he was kind to you and Feyther.”

“You said he was nice to you and Dad.”

“He hed to be. It’s a law, like the laws o’ the 186 Medes and Persians, in Aberdeen, that lads takin’ honors should pay great attention to their feythers and mithers. Some were auld and poor—far poorer than fisher-folk ever are—they had worked, and starved, and prayed for their lads, and they were going about Aberdeen streets, linked on their lads’ arms, and all o’ them like to cry wi’ joy. Neil had to do like the lave, but I let his feyther gae his lane wi’ him. I wasna carin’ to mak’ a show o’ mysel’.”

“He had to be. It’s a rule, like the laws of the Medes and Persians, in Aberdeen, that boys taking honors should pay great attention to their fathers and mothers. Some were old and poor—much poorer than fishermen ever are—they had worked, starved, and prayed for their sons, and they were walking the streets of Aberdeen, arm in arm with their sons, all of them close to crying with joy. Neil had to do like the rest, but I let his father go on his own with him. I wasn't keen on making a scene.”

“Then you shouldna blame Neil, Mither.”

“Then you shouldn’t blame Neil, Mom.”

“Should I not? I do, though.”

“Should I not? I do, though.”

“What did he do wrang?”

“What did he do wrong?”

“He did little right, and that little he had nae pleasure in. I know! He should hae spent the evening wi’ his feyther and mysel’, and told us what plans he had made for the future, but he went to the Raths’ and left us alane. He had promised all along to come hame wi’ us, and spend a few weeks wi’ the boats—your feyther is short-handed since Cluny Macpherson went awa’—and there’s little doing in the law business during July and August, but he said he had an invite to the Raths’ house on the Isle of Arran, and with them he has gane.”

“He did almost everything wrong, and the few things he did right brought him no joy. I know! He should have spent the evening with his father and me, and shared his plans for the future, but he went to the Raths’ and left us alone. He had promised all along to come home with us and spend a few weeks with the boats—your father is short-handed since Cluny Macpherson left—and there’s not much going on in the law business during July and August, but he said he got an invitation to the Raths’ house on the Isle of Arran, and that’s where he’s gone.”

“I’m sorry, sorry, Mither.”

"I'm sorry, sorry, Mom."

“Sae am I, Christine, but when things hae come to ‘I’m sorry,’ there’s nae gude left i’ them.”

“Same here, Christine, but when it gets to ‘I’m sorry,’ there’s no good left in it.”

“Do you think he is engaged to Roberta Rath?”

“Do you think he’s dating Roberta Rath?”

“I canna say. I don’t think he kens himsel’.”

“I can’t say. I don’t think he knows himself.”

“Did you see her?”

“Did you see her?”

187

“He pointed her out to me. She was getting into a carriage, and——”

“He pointed her out to me. She was getting into a carriage, and——”

“Weel?”

"Well?"

“O, she was a little body; I saw naething o’ her but a blue silk dress, and a white lace bonnet. It would be ordinary, nae doubt. She waved a white-gloved hand to Neil, and the lad’s face was like an illumination. She seemed vera sma’ and thin—just a handfu’ o’ her. Naething like yoursel’ and our ain full-statured, weel-finished women.”

“O, she was a tiny thing; I saw nothing of her but a blue silk dress and a white lace bonnet. It would be pretty ordinary, no doubt. She waved a white-gloved hand to Neil, and the boy's face lit up like a light bulb. She seemed very small and thin—just a handful of her. Nothing like you and our own tall, well-made women.”

“I feel as if I had lost Neil.”

“I feel like I've lost Neil.”

“You may do sae, for a man can be lost by a woman, quite as completely as by the North Sea.”

“You can do that, because a man can be lost by a woman just as completely as he can be lost to the North Sea.”

Then Ruleson entered the cottage. He was wet through, but his face was red with health, and radiant with excitement. He had been in the new schoolhouse, and seen three large boxes unpacked. “Margot! Christine!” he cried joyfully, “you’ll be to come down the hill—the baith o’ you—and see the wonderfu’ things that hae come for ordering and plenishing o’ our school. There’s a round ball as big as that table, set in a frame—and it turns round, and round, and shows a’ the countries and seas i’ the wide warld. The Maister said it was called a globe. There’s maps o’ Scotland, and England and a’ other nations to hang on the walls, and they are painted bonnily; and there’s nae end o’ copy books and slates, and bundles o’ pencils, and big bottles o’ ink, and, Margot, I ne’er saw sae many school books i’ a’ my 188 born days. Naething has been forgotten. The maister said sae, and the Domine said sae.”

Then Ruleson entered the cottage. He was completely soaked, but his face was flushed with health and beaming with excitement. He had been in the new schoolhouse and seen three large boxes unpacked. “Margot! Christine!” he called out joyfully, “you both need to come down the hill and see the wonderful things that have come for setting up our school. There’s a round ball as big as that table, mounted in a frame—and it spins around and shows all the countries and seas in the wide world. The teacher said it’s called a globe. There are maps of Scotland, England, and all the other nations to hang on the walls, and they’re beautifully painted; and there’s no end of copybooks and slates, and bundles of pencils, and big bottles of ink, and, Margot, I’ve never seen so many school books in all my life. Nothing has been forgotten. The teacher said so, and the minister said so.” 188

“Was the Domine there?”

“Was the Lord there?”

“Ay, was he. He and the maister unpacked the boxes. Forbye, there is three prizes for the three best scholars—the bairns will go wild o’er them.”

“Ay, he was. He and the master unpacked the boxes. Besides, there are three prizes for the three best students—the kids will go crazy over them.”

“What are they?”

“What are those?”

“I canna tell you. The Domine forbade me.”

“I can’t tell you. The pastor forbade me.”

“You’ll hae to tell me, gudeman. I’ll hae nae secrets between us twa, and I’m mair than astonished at the Domine, throwing a married man into such a temptation.”

“You’ll have to tell me, good sir. I won’t have any secrets between us two, and I’m more than shocked at the minister, putting a married man in such a difficult situation.”

“I’ll go wi’ you how, Feyther. I want to see the wonderfuls.”

“I’ll go with you now, Father. I want to see the wonders.”

“They are locked by for today. We are going to fix the school room Monday, and hae a kind o’ examination Tuesday. I hope to goodness the herrin’ will keep to the nor’ard for a few days.”

“They are closed for today. We’re going to fix the classroom on Monday and have some kind of exam on Tuesday. I really hope the herring stays to the north for a few days.”

“Listen to your feyther, Christine! Wishing the herrin’ awa’ for a lot o’ school bairns.”

“Listen to your father, Christine! Wishing the lady away for a bunch of school kids.”

“Weel, Margot, woman, it’s maist unlikely the feesh will be here for a week or mair, but they hae a will and a way o’ their ain, and aince or twice, or mebbe mair than that, I hae seen them in these pairts in June.”

“Well, Margot, woman, it’s highly unlikely the fish will be here for a week or more, but they have their own will and way, and once or twice, or maybe more than that, I’ve seen them around here in June.”

“I think the Domine might hae notified Christine. She ought, by rights, to hae been at that unpacking.”

“I think the Doorman might have told Christine. She should have been at that unpacking.”

“Weel, Margot, it cam’ my way. I dinna think my lassie grudges me the pleasure.”

“Weell, Margot, it came my way. I don't think my girl minds me enjoying it.”

And Christine looked at him with a smile that 189 deified her lovely face, and made Ruleson’s heart thrill with pleasure.

And Christine looked at him with a smile that 189 beautified her lovely face, and made Ruleson’s heart race with pleasure.

“I wad rayther you had the pleasure than mysel’, Feyther. You ken that,” she said, and Ruleson laid his hand on her head, and answered: “I ken it weel! God bless thee!”

“I’d rather you had the pleasure than me, Father. You know that,” she said, and Ruleson laid his hand on her head and replied: “I know it well! God bless you!”

That evening, while Christine and little Jamie were busy over Jamie’s lessons, Margot said to her husband, “Gudeman, I’d like to ken what prizes hae been bought. The Domine didna include me in his prohibition, or else he has less sense than I gie him credit for.”

That evening, while Christine and little Jamie were focused on Jamie’s lessons, Margot said to her husband, “Gudeman, I’d like to know what prizes have been bought. The Domine didn't include me in his prohibition, or he has less sense than I give him credit for.”

“He said I had better tell naebody.”

“He said I should tell nobody.”

“Ay, but you had best tell me. What classes are you givin’ prizes to? It’s a vera unusual thing to gie prizes. I think little o’ paying bairns to learn their lessons. But they’re no likely to be worth the looking at——”

“Ay, but you should definitely tell me. What classes are you giving prizes to? It’s really unusual to give prizes. I don’t think much of paying kids to learn their lessons. But they’re probably not worth looking at——”

“‘Deed are they—vera gude indeed, for the wee bairns for whom they were bought. There are three o’ them. The first is for the infant lass, nane o’ them over six years auld.”

“‘They are indeed very good for the little kids they were bought for. There are three of them. The first one is for the baby girl, none of them over six years old.’”

“Weel, what is it?”

"Well, what is it?"

“The Domine——”

“The Lord——”

“Says many a thing you ta’ nae heed to. Just sae. You needna heed him on this point. Are not we twa one and the same? Speak out, man.”

“Says a lot of things you don’t really pay attention to. Just saying. You don’t have to listen to him on this matter. Aren't we two one and the same? Speak up, man.”

“The Domine——”

“The Lord—”

“Wha’s minding the Domine here? Are you mair feared for him, than for your wife?”

“Who’s watching the pastor here? Are you more worried about him than about your wife?”

190

Then Ruleson, with his great hearty laugh, pulled a chair to his side, and said, “Sit down, Margot. I’m mair afraid of you, than I am of any man living. I’m trem’ling wi’ fear o’ you, right now, and I’m just going to disobey the Domine, for your sake. What will ye gie me, if I break a promise for your sake?”

Then Ruleson, with his big hearty laugh, pulled a chair to his side and said, “Sit down, Margot. I'm more afraid of you than I am of any man alive. I'm trembling with fear of you right now, and I'm just going to disobey the Domine for your sake. What will you give me if I break a promise for you?”

“I’ll keep my promise to you, and say naething anent your transgression. What kind o’ a prize could they gie to them babies i’ the infant class—nane o’ them five years auld? Did you see it?”

“I’ll keep my promise to you and won’t say anything about your mistake. What kind of prize could they give to those little kids in the preschool class—none of them five years old? Did you see it?”

“Ay, I unpacked it.”

"Yeah, I unpacked it."

“Was it a rattle, set wi’ wee bells?”

“Was it a rattle, equipped with little bells?”

“Naething o’ the kind. It was a big doll, bonnily dressed, and a little trunk fu’ o’ mair claes, and a full set o’ doll cheena, and a doll bed and night claes; wonderfu’, complete. My goodness! Whoever gets it will be the proud wee lassie.”

“Nothing like that. It was a big doll, beautifully dressed, and a little trunk full of more clothes, and a full set of doll china, and a doll bed and nightclothes; wonderful, complete. My goodness! Whoever gets it will be the proud little girl.”

“Little Polly Craig will be getting it, o’ course. Who chose the presents?”

“Little Polly Craig will be getting it, of course. Who picked the presents?”

“I’m thinking it was the Domine and the schoolmaster’s wife.”

“I think it was the pastor and the schoolmaster’s wife.”

“Then they would be knowing wha’ they were buying for?”

“Then would they know what they were buying for?”

“That goes without the saying. I didna hear onyone say the doll was for Polly Craig.”

“That goes without saying. I didn’t hear anyone say the doll was for Polly Craig.”

“Nor I, but Polly’s mother hasna been to hold, nor to bind, anent the infant’s progress. The hale village is weary o’ the story o’ Polly’s remarkable intimacy wi’ her alphabet and spelling. The bairn may be a’ her mither says, but I’m thinking she’s 191 getting her abilities too aerly to be reliable. Weel, then, who gets the next prize?”

“Not me, but Polly’s mother hasn’t been keeping track of the baby’s progress. The whole village is tired of hearing about Polly’s amazing skills with her alphabet and spelling. The kid might be as clever as her mom says, but I think she’s developing her skills too early to really count on them. Well, then, who gets the next prize?”

“Willie Tamsen.”

“Willie Tamsen.”

“I dinna ken the Tamsens.”

"I don't know the Tamsens."

“They’re nice folk, from the south o’ Fife. Willie is seven years auld, or thereby. He’s clever, the schoolmaster says, in figures and geography, and weel-behaved, and quiet-like. The Domine says he’s first in his catechism class, and vera attentive to a’ that concerns his lessons—a good little lad, wi’ an astonishing power o’ ken in him.”

“They're nice folks from the south of Fife. Willie is about seven years old. The schoolmaster says he's clever with numbers and geography, well-behaved, and kind of quiet. The teacher says he's first in his catechism class and very attentive to everything that relates to his lessons—a good little boy with an impressive ability to understand.”

“Weel, what will you gie sae remarkable a bairn?”

“Well, what will you give such an incredible child?”

“A gold guinea.”

“A gold guinea coin.”

“A gold guinea! I ne’er heard o’ such wild extravagance. It’s fair sinfu’. Whate’er will a lad o’ seven years auld do wi’ a guinea? Buy sweeties wi’ it. I dinna think the Domine can sanction a bit o’ nonsense like that.”

“A gold guinea! I’ve never heard of such wild extravagance. It’s really sinful. What on earth can a seven-year-old do with a guinea? Buy candy with it. I don’t think the teacher can approve of something so ridiculous.”

“I’m maist sure the Domine gave the guinea out o’ his ain pocket. The Tamsens are vera poor, and the laddie is the warst-dressed lad i’ the village, and he is to go and get a nice suit o’ claes for himsel’ wi’ it. The Domine knew what he was doing. The laddie will be twice as bright, when he gets claes for his little arms and legs.”

“I’m almost sure the minister gave the guinea out of his own pocket. The Tamsens are very poor, and the boy is the worst-dressed kid in the village, and he’s going to buy himself a nice suit of clothes with it. The minister knew what he was doing. The boy will feel twice as confident when he gets clothes for his little arms and legs.”

“Weel, I hae naething against Willie Tamsen. He never meddled wi’ my flowers, or stole my berries. I hope he’ll get the claes. And there was to be three prizes?”

“Well, I have nothing against Willie Tamsen. He never messed with my flowers or stole my berries. I hope he gets the clothes. And there were supposed to be three prizes?”

“Ay, one for the lads and lasses from eight to 192 eleven years old, that takes in a large pairt o’ the school. The bigger lads and lasses will come in the autumn, when the herrin’ hae been, and gane.”

“Ay, one for the guys and girls from eight to 192 eleven years old, which includes a large part of the school. The older kids will come in the fall, after the herring have come and gone.”

“I’m not asking anything anent that class. I dinna envy the schoolmaster and mistress that will hae them to manage. They’ll hae their hands fu’, or my name isna Margot Ruleson. Wha will get the third prize?”

“I’m not asking anything about that class. I don’t envy the teacher and principal who will have to manage them. They’ll have their hands full, or my name isn’t Margot Ruleson. Who will get the third prize?”

“Our Jamie. And he has weel won it. Jamie isna a lad o’ the common order. The Domine says he’ll mak’ the warld sit up and listen to him, when he comes to full stature.”

“Our Jamie. And he's really earned it. Jamie isn't just an ordinary guy. The teacher says he’ll make the world pay attention to him when he grows up.”

“The Domine is as silly anent the bairn, as you are. After my ain lad, Neil, I’m expecting naething oot o’ the Nazareth o’ Culraine. We were a’ going to shout o’er Neil Ruleson—weel, we hae had our cry, and dried our eyes, and hae gane on our way again.”

“The Domine is as silly about the kid as you are. After my own boy, Neil, I’m not expecting anything from the Nazareth of Culraine. We were all set to cheer for Neil Ruleson—well, we had our moment, dried our eyes, and moved on.”

“Neil has done weel—considering.”

“Neil has done well—considering.”

“Gudeman, we hae better drop that ‘consideration.’ I was talking o’ our Jamie. What are they going to gie our second wonder o’ a bairn?”

“Hey, let’s forget about that ‘consideration.’ I was talking about our Jamie. What are they going to give our second amazing kid?”

“The maist beautiful book you ever saw—a big copy of Robinson Crusoe fu’ o’ pictures, and bound in blue wi’ gold lettering. The bairn will hae wonder after wonder wi’ it.”

“The most beautiful book you’ve ever seen—a large edition of Robinson Crusoe full of pictures, and bound in blue with gold lettering. The child will have one wonder after another with it.”

“Did you buy the book?”

"Did you get the book?"

“Not I. What mak’s you ask that information?”

“Not me. Why do you want to know that?”

“Naething. Jamie should hae had something he 193 could hae halfed wi’ Christine. She has spent the best o’ her hours teaching the bairn. Few or nane o’ the lads and lasses would hae the help o’ any hame lessons. It was really Christine put Neil Ruleson among her Majesty’s lawyers.”

“Nothing. Jamie should have had something he 193 could have shared with Christine. She has spent the best of her hours teaching the kid. Few if any of the boys and girls would have the benefit of any home lessons. It was really Christine who got Neil Ruleson into her Majesty’s lawyers.”

“Weel, then, she’ll do her pairt in putting James Ruleson among the ministers o’ the everlasting God. That will be a great honor, and pay her handsome for a’ her love and labor.”

“Well, then, she’ll do her part in getting James Ruleson among the ministers of the eternal God. That will be a big honor and pay her back well for all her love and effort.”

“Gudeman, ministers arena honored as they were when we were young. If preaching were to go oot o’ fashion, we——”

“God bless, ministers were respected just like they were when we were young. If preaching ever goes out of style, we——”

“What are you saying, Margot Ruleson? The preacher’s license is to the ‘end o’ the warld.’ The Word o’ the Lord must be gien to men, as long as men people the earth.”

“What are you saying, Margot Ruleson? The preacher's license extends to the 'end of the world.' The Word of the Lord must be given to people as long as there are people on earth.”

“Vera weel! The Word o’ the Lord is in everybody’s hands the now; and everyone is being taught to read it. Maist folk can read it as weel as the minister.”

“Wow! The Word of the Lord is in everyone's hands right now, and everyone is being taught to read it. Most people can read it just as well as the minister.”

“The Word must be made flesh! Nae book can tak’ the place o’ the face-to-face argument. Preaching will last as long as men live.”

“The Word has to become real! No book can replace direct conversation. Preaching will continue as long as people are alive.”

“Weel, weel, I’m not going to get you to arguing. You arena in the clubroom, and I’m too tired to go into speculations wi’ you. I’m obliged to you, gudeman, for the information you hae imparted. I wad, however, advise the Domine to gie his next secret into the keeping o’ some woman, say mysel’. Women arena sae amiable as men, and whiles they 194 can keep a secret, which is a thing impossible to men-folk.”

“Well, well, I’m not going to get you into an argument. You’re not in the clubroom, and I’m too tired to speculate with you. I appreciate the information you’ve shared, my friend. However, I would suggest that the Domine give his next secret to a woman, like me. Women aren’t as friendly as men, and sometimes they can keep a secret, which is something men can’t do.” 194

“If they are married, I’ll admit there are difficulties.”

“If they're married, I’ll acknowledge there are challenges.”

“Gude night, and gude dreams to you, James Ruleson.”

“Good night, and sweet dreams to you, James Ruleson.”

“Ye ken weel, Margot, that I never dream.”

“You know well, Margot, that I never dream.”

“Sae you lose the half o’ your life, James. I’m sorry for you. I shall dream o’ the three happy bairns, and their prizes. Say, you might hae picked out another lassie; twa lads to one lass is o’erganging what’s fair. I’m awa’ to sleep—you needna answer.”

“Soo you lose half of your life, James. I’m sorry for you. I’ll dream of the three happy kids and their prizes. Seriously, you could have chosen another girl; two guys to one girl is pushing what’s fair. I’m going to sleep—you don’t need to respond.”

It was trying to the village that Sabbath had to come and go, before the school examination. But everything waited for arrives in its time. And this was a Monday worth waiting for. It was a perfect June day, and the sea, and the sun, and the wind held rejoicing with the green earth and the mortals on it. If there was envy, or jealousy, or bad temper among the villagers, they forgot it, or put it aside for future consideration. Everyone was in his best clothes, the boys and girls being mostly in white, and the little place looked as if there were a great wedding on hand. Christine had made an attempt to decorate the room a little. The boys cut larch boughs and trailing branches, the men loaned the flags of the boats, the women gave the few flowers from their window pots, and strips of garden, and Margot, a little sadly, cut her roses, and gave permission to 195 Christine to add to them a few laburnum branches, now drooping with their golden blossoms.

It was tough for the village that Sabbath had to come and go before the school exam. But everything waited for its time to arrive. And this was a Monday worth waiting for. It was a perfect June day, and the sea, the sun, and the wind were celebrating with the green earth and its people. If there was any envy, jealousy, or bad vibes among the villagers, they forgot it or set it aside for later. Everyone was dressed in their best clothes, with the boys and girls mostly in white, and the small place looked like there was a big wedding happening. Christine made an effort to decorate the room a bit. The boys cut larch branches and trailing vines, the men lent the flags from the boats, the women contributed a few flowers from their window pots and gardens, and Margot, a little sadly, cut her roses and let Christine add some laburnum branches, now drooping with their golden blooms.

The room looked well. The flowers and the flags did not hide the globe and the maps. And the blackboard kept its look of authority, though a branch of laburnum bent over it. The schoolmaster was playing a merry Fantasia as the company gathered, but at a given signal from Christine he suddenly changed it to the children’s marching song, and the rapid, orderly manner in which it led each class to its place was a wonderful sight to the men and women who had never seen children trained to obedience by music.

The room looked good. The flowers and flags didn’t obscure the globe and maps. And the blackboard maintained its look of authority, even though a branch of laburnum drooped over it. The teacher was playing a lively tune as the group gathered, but at a signal from Christine, he abruptly switched to the children’s marching song. The swift, organized way it led each class to their spots was an impressive sight for the men and women who had never witnessed children being trained to follow along with music.

The Domine opened the examination by reading, in the intense silence that followed the cessation of the music, three verses from the eighteenth chapter of St. Luke:

The Domine started the examination by reading, in the heavy silence that followed the end of the music, three verses from the eighteenth chapter of St. Luke:

“And they brought unto him infants that he would touch them, but when his disciples saw it, they rebuked them.

“People were bringing their babies to him so he could bless them, but when his disciples saw this, they told them off.

“But Jesus called them unto him, and said, ‘Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them not, for of such is the Kingdom of God.

“Jesus called the children to him and said, ‘Let the little ones come to me, and don't stop them, because the Kingdom of God belongs to those like them.

“‘Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall not receive the Kingdom of God as a little child, shall in no wise enter therein.’”

“‘I truly say to you, anyone who doesn't receive the Kingdom of God like a child will never enter it.’”

Then the schoolmistress touched a hand bell and a crowd of little children, none over five years old, gathered round her. Contrary to the usual practice of children, their behavior and recitals were better 196 than usual, and laughter and hand-clapping followed all their simple efforts. Polly Craig was their evident leader, and when she had told a charming story about a little girl who would do what she ought not to do, the records of the class were read by the Domine, and the prize awarded to Polly.

Then the schoolmistress rang a bell, and a group of little kids, all under five years old, gathered around her. Unlike the typical behavior of children, they were performing and acting better than usual, and their simple efforts were met with laughter and applause. Polly Craig was clearly their leader, and after she told a delightful story about a little girl who did something she shouldn’t have, the Domine read the class records and awarded the prize to Polly.

Willie Tamsen and Jamie Ruleson’s classes were treated in a similar way, and were equally successful in their recitations and equally delighted with their gifts. Now, the real joy in giving gifts is found in giving them to children, for the child heart beats long after we think it has outgrown itself. The perfect charm of this gathering lay in the fact that men and women became for a few hours little children again. It was really a wonderful thing to see the half-grown girls, the married women, and even old Judith Macpherson, crowding round Polly to admire the waxen beauty and the long fair curls of her prize doll.

Willie Tamsen and Jamie Ruleson’s classes were treated similarly and were just as successful in their performances, equally thrilled with their gifts. The true joy of giving gifts is found in giving them to children, as the childlike spirit lingers long after we think it has faded away. The real charm of this gathering was that men and women transformed back into little children for a few hours. It was a beautiful sight to see the young girls, the married women, and even old Judith Macpherson, crowding around Polly to admire the lifelike beauty and long light curls of her prize doll.

After the school exercises the adults slowly scattered, sauntering home with their wives, and carrying their babies as proudly as Polly carried her new treasure. Truly both men and women receive the kingdom of God and Love, when they become as little children. The children remained for two hours longer in the school room. For the entertainment of their parents the youngest ones had danced some of those new dances just at that period introduced into Scotland, called polkas and mazurkas, and now, to please themselves, they began a series of those 197 mythic games which children played in the world’s infancy, and which, thank God, have not yet perished from off the face of the earth. “How many miles to Babylon?” “Hide and seek,” “In and out,” “Blind man’s buff,” and so forth, and in this part of the entertainment, everything and everyone depended upon Christine. Mothers, going home, called to her, “Christine, look after my bairn,” and then went contentedly away.

After the school activities, the adults slowly dispersed, strolling home with their wives and proudly carrying their babies just like Polly carried her new treasure. Truly, both men and women receive the kingdom of God and love when they become like little children. The kids stayed in the classroom for two more hours. To entertain their parents, the youngest ones danced some of the new dances just recently introduced in Scotland, called polkas and mazurkas. Now, to enjoy themselves, they started a series of those mythic games that children played in the world's early days and, thankfully, have not yet disappeared. “How many miles to Babylon?” “Hide and seek,” “In and out,” “Blind man’s buff,” and so on, and in this part of the fun, everything and everyone relied on Christine. Mothers, heading home, called out to her, “Christine, look after my child,” and then left contentedly.

They might contentedly do so, for whoever saw Christine Ruleson that afternoon, in the midst of those forty or fifty children, saw something as near to a vision of angels, as they were likely to see on this earth. She stood among them like some divine mother. A little one three years old was on her right arm. It pulled her earrings, and rumpled her hair, and crushed her lace collar, and she only kissed and held it closer. A little lad with a crooked spine, and the seraphic face which generally distinguishes such sufferers, held her tightly by her right hand. Others clung to her dress, and called her name in every key of love and trust. She directed their games, and settled their disputes, and if anything went wrong, put it right with a kiss.

They might happily do so, because anyone who saw Christine Ruleson that afternoon, surrounded by those forty or fifty kids, witnessed something as close to a vision of angels as you’re likely to see on this earth. She stood among them like some divine mother. A little three-year-old was on her right arm, pulling at her earrings, messing up her hair, and crushing her lace collar, and she just kissed the child and held it closer. A little boy with a crooked spine, and the angelic face that often characterizes such kids, held her tightly by her right hand. Others clung to her dress, calling her name with all kinds of love and trust. She organized their games, settled their arguments, and if anything went wrong, she fixed it with a kiss.

The Domine watched her for ten or fifteen minutes, then he went slowly up the hill. “Where at a’ is Christine, Domine?” asked Margot. “I’m wanting her sairly.”

The Domine watched her for ten or fifteen minutes, then he slowly made his way up the hill. “Where’s Christine, Domine?” Margot asked. “I really need her.”

“Christine is too busy to meddle with, Margot. She’s doing God’s best work—ministering to little 198 children. As I saw her half-an-hour ago, she was little lower than the angels. I’m doubting if an angel could be lovelier, or fuller of life and love, and every sweet influence.”

“Christine is too busy to get involved, Margot. She's doing important work—taking care of little children. When I saw her half an hour ago, she seemed almost angelic. I doubt an angel could be more beautiful, or more alive with love and every positive influence.”

“Christine is a handsome lass, nae doubt o’ that, but our women are all o’ them heritage handsome. I’m doubting if Eve, being a Jewess, could be worth evening wi’ us.”

“Christine is a beautiful girl, no doubt about that, but all our women are traditionally beautiful. I wonder if Eve, being Jewish, could even compare to us.”

“Eve was not a Jewess. She was God’s eldest daughter, Margot.”

“Eve wasn’t Jewish. She was God’s first daughter, Margot.”

“Then God’s eldest daughter hasna a very gude character. She has been badly spoken of, ever since the warld began. And I do hope my Christine will behave hersel’ better than Eve did—if all’s true that is said anent her.”

“Then God’s first daughter has a very good character. She has been poorly spoken of since the world began. And I really hope my Christine will behave herself better than Eve did—if everything that's said about her is true.”

“Christine is a good girl, Margot. If little children love a woman, and she loves them, the love of God is there. Margot! Margot! God comes to us in many ways, but the sweetest and tenderest of all of them, is when he sends Jesus Christ by the way of the cradle.”

“Christine is a good girl, Margot. If little kids love a woman, and she loves them back, then God’s love is present. Margot! Margot! God reaches out to us in many ways, but the sweetest and most tender of all is when He sends Jesus Christ through the cradle.”

All’s well that ends well. If this be true, the first session of Culraine school was a great success. It had brought an entirely new, and very happy estimate of a father’s and a mother’s duty to their children. It had even made them emulous of each other, in their care and attention to the highest wants of childhood.

All's well that ends well. If that's the case, the first session of Culraine school was a huge success. It had created a completely new and very positive view of a father's and a mother's responsibilities to their children. It even made them eager to compete with each other in caring for and addressing the most important needs of childhood.

The whole village was yet talking of the examination when the herring came. Then every woman 199 went gladly to her appointed post and work, and every man—rested and eager for labor—hailed the news with a shout of welcome. Peter Brodie’s big Sam brought it very early one lovely summer morning, and having anchored his boat, ran through the sleeping village shouting—“Caller Herrin’! In Culraine Bay!”

The entire village was still buzzing about the exam when the herring arrived. Every woman happily went to her designated spot and got to work, while every man—rested and ready to work—greeted the news with shouts of joy. Peter Brodie’s big Sam delivered it early one beautiful summer morning, and after anchoring his boat, he ran through the sleeping village shouting, “Fresh Herring! In Culraine Bay!”

The call was an enchantment. It rang like a trumpet through the sleeping village, and windows were thrown up, and doors flung open, and half-dressed men were demanding in stentorian voices, “Where are the fish, Sam?”

The call was magical. It echoed like a trumpet through the sleeping village, and windows flew open, doors swung wide, and half-dressed men shouted in booming voices, “Where are the fish, Sam?”

“Outside Culraine Bay,” he answered, still keeping up his exultant cry of “Caller Herrin’!” and in less than half an hour men were at work preparing for the amazing physical strain before them. Much was to do if they were to cast their nets that evening, and the streets were soon busy with men and lads carrying nets and other necessities to the boats. It was up with the flag on every boat in commission, for the fishing, and this day’s last preparations excited the place as if it were some great national holiday. The women were equally full of joyful business. They had to cook the breakfast, but immediately after it were all in the packing and curing sheds. You would have been sure they were keeping holiday. Pleasant greetings, snatches of song, encouraging cries to the men struggling down to the boats with the leaded nets, shouts of hurry to the bewildered children, little flytings at their delays, O twenty different motives 200 for clamor and haste were rife, and not unpleasant, because through all there was that tone of equal interest and good fellowship that can never be mistaken.

“Outside Culraine Bay,” he replied, still shouting “Caller Herrin’!” and in less than half an hour, men were busy getting ready for the grueling task ahead. There was a lot to do if they were going to cast their nets that evening, and soon the streets were bustling with men and boys carrying nets and other essentials to the boats. Flags were raised on every boat that was in use for fishing, and the final preparations of the day made the place feel like a big national holiday. The women were also engaged in cheerful activity. They had to cook breakfast, but right after that, they rushed to the packing and curing sheds. You would have thought they were celebrating. There were friendly greetings, snippets of songs, encouraging shouts to the men struggling with the heavy nets, calls to hurry the confused kids, playful banter about their delays, and a myriad of reasons for noise and urgency which felt lively and enjoyable because through it all, there was a sense of shared interest and camaraderie that was unmistakable.

Margot had insisted on a visit to her special shed, to see whether all was in readiness for her special labor, but Christine had entreated her to wait for her return from the town, where she was going for orders. She had left her mother with the clear understanding that she would not risk the walk and the chatter and the clatter until the following day. But as soon as she was alone, Margot changed her intentions. “I must make the effort,” she said to herself. “I’m feared of the pain, that’s all about it.” So she made the effort, and found out that there was something more than fear to be reckoned with.

Margot had insisted on visiting her special shed to check if everything was ready for her important work, but Christine had begged her to wait until she got back from town, where she was going for supplies. She had left her mother with the clear understanding that she wouldn’t risk the walk, the chat, and the noise until the next day. But as soon as she was alone, Margot changed her mind. “I have to make the effort,” she said to herself. “I’m just afraid of the pain, that’s all.” So she made the effort and realized that there was more than just fear to deal with.

Christine brought home astonishing orders, and Margot’s face flushed with pride and energy. “I’ll not let that order slip through my fingers,” she cried, “I’m going to the kippering, and what I canna do, Christine can manage, following my say-so.”

Christine brought home amazing orders, and Margot’s face lit up with pride and energy. “I won't let that order slip away from me,” she exclaimed, “I’m going to take care of the kippering, and whatever I can’t handle, Christine can manage, just by following my instructions.”

This change in Margot’s work was the only shadow on that year’s herring-tide. It was a change, however, that all felt would not be removed. Margot said, with a little laugh, that she was teaching her lassie how to make a living, or how to help some gudeman to do it. “And I have a fine scholar,” she soon began to add. “Christine can now kipper a herring as weel as her mother, and why not? She 201 has seen the kippering done, ever since she wore ankle tights.”

This change in Margot’s work was the only downside of that year’s herring season. However, everyone felt that this change was here to stay. Margot joked that she was teaching her daughter how to earn a living or help some man do it. “And I have a great student,” she started to add. “Christine can now kipper a herring just as well as her mother, and why not? She’s seen it done ever since she was a little kid.” 201

“And you will be glad of a bit rest to yourself, Margot, no doubt,” was the general answer.

“And you’ll appreciate a little break for yourself, Margot, no doubt,” was the general response.

“Ay, I have turned the corner of womanhood, and I’m wearing away down the hillside of life. I hae been in a dowie and desponding condition for a year or mair.”

“Ay, I have crossed into womanhood, and I'm wearing down the slope of life. I've been in a gloomy and hopeless state for a year or more.”

“Christine is clever with business, and folks do say she has a full sense of the value of money.”

“Christine is savvy when it comes to business, and people say she really understands the value of money.”

“To be sure, Nancy. There’s no harm in the like of that. Her feyther came from Aberdeen folk, and it’s weel recognized that Aberdeen folk look at both sides of a penny.”

“To be sure, Nancy. There’s no harm in that. Her father came from Aberdeen people, and it’s well-known that Aberdeen folks consider both sides of a penny.”

“Christine is a clever lass, and good likewise, we were all saying that, a while ago.”

“Christine is a smart girl, and kind too; we were all saying that not long ago.”

“Weel, some folk, out of bad taste, or a natural want of good sense, may think different; but there—that’s enough on the subject of Christine. Her feyther is gey touchy anent Christine, and it will be as weel to let that subject alone.”

“Well, some people, due to poor taste or a lack of common sense, might think differently; but there—that's enough about Christine. Her father is very touchy about Christine, so it’s best to avoid that topic.”

So, day after day, Margot sat in a chair at her daughter’s side, and Christine filled the big orders as her mother instructed her. And they were well filled, in good time, and the outcome was beyond all expectation. Yet Christine looked sadly at the money, and Margot turned her head away, to hide the unbidden tears in her eyes, as she said:

So, day after day, Margot sat in a chair next to her daughter, while Christine completed the big orders as her mother guided her. And they were done well and on time, and the results exceeded all expectations. Still, Christine looked sadly at the money, and Margot turned her head away to hide the tears that she couldn’t hold back as she said:

“It’s all yours, lassie. I’ll not touch a farthing of it. You have fairly won it. It will happen help 202 Neil’s deficiencies. Oh, my dear lassie! Mither has done her last kippering! I feel it.”

“It’s all yours, girl. I won’t take a penny of it. You’ve truly earned it. It will happen to help Neil's shortcomings. Oh, my dear girl! Mom has done her last kippering! I can feel it.”

“Then I’ll kipper for you, Mither, as long as we both live. The hill is now o’er much for you—and the noisy women, and skirling bairns! Christine will go to Mother’s shed, and Mother will bide at hame, and red up the house, and have a cup of tea ready for hungry folk, as they come weary hame.”

“Then I’ll take care of you, Mom, for as long as we both live. The hill is too much for you now—and the noisy women and screaming kids! Christine will go to Mom’s shed, and Mom will stay at home to tidy up the house and have a cup of tea ready for tired people when they come home.”

And Margot let it go at that, but she was as she said, “dowie and despondent.” Ruleson begged her to go with him to Edinburgh, and get the advice of a good physician, but Margot would not listen to any entreaty.

And Margot left it at that, but she was as she said, “down and depressed.” Ruleson urged her to go with him to Edinburgh to see a good doctor, but Margot wouldn’t consider any request.

“I’ll no do any such thing,” she answered. “Not likely! The Domine can gie the pain a setback, and if God wants me here, He’ll keep me here, sick or well, and if He doesna want me here, I’m willing to go where He does want me.” From this position Margot was not movable, and now that the herring fishing was over, there did not appear to be any reason for making her restless and unhappy. So she naturally drifted into that household position, where everyone took care not to tire, and not to vex, grandmother.

“I’m not doing any such thing,” she replied. “No way! The pastor can ease the pain, and if God wants me here, He’ll keep me here, whether I’m sick or healthy, and if He doesn’t want me here, I’m ready to go wherever He does want me.” Margot wasn’t going to change her mind, and now that the herring fishing was done, there didn’t seem to be any reason to make her uncomfortable or unhappy. So she naturally settled into a role in the household where everyone tried not to wear out or annoy grandmother.

One morning in the early days of October, Christine was sitting sewing, and Margot was making shortcake. They had been talking of Neil and wondering where he was.

One morning in early October, Christine was sitting and sewing, while Margot was preparing shortcake. They had been discussing Neil and wondering where he was.

“I’m thinking it is whole o’ a month, since we heard from the lad,” said Margot.

“I think it’s been a whole month since we heard from the guy,” said Margot.

203

“I dare say it’s mair, Mother; and that letter was from some strange French seaside place, and he was thinking that they wouldna stay there very long. He has mebbe gane further awa’ than France.”

“I think it’s more, Mother; and that letter was from some unfamiliar French beach destination, and he was thinking they wouldn’t stay there very long. He might have gone further away than France.”

“I wouldn’t wonder—setting a young man traveling is like setting a ball rolling down a hill. Baith o’ them are hard to turn back.”

“I wouldn’t be surprised—sending a young man off on a journey is like rolling a ball down a hill. Both of them are tough to stop.”

Margot had scarcely finished speaking, when Sam Brodie opened the door. He had been to the town post office and seen, in the list of uncalled-for letters, a letter addressed to Christine, so he had brought it along. It proved to be from Neil, and had been posted in Rome. Christine was familiar with that postmark, and it still had power at least to raise her curiosity. Neil’s handwriting, however, spoke for itself, and before she broke the seal, she said, “Why, Mither! It is from Neil.”

Margot had barely finished talking when Sam Brodie opened the door. He had been to the town post office and saw, in the list of unclaimed letters, a letter addressed to Christine, so he brought it along. It turned out to be from Neil and had been posted in Rome. Christine recognized that postmark, and it still piqued her curiosity. Neil’s handwriting, however, was unmistakable, and before she broke the seal, she said, “Wow, Mom! It’s from Neil.”

“I thought that, as soon as Sam came in. I was dreaming of a letter from Neil, last night. I dinna dream for naething. Make haste with the news—good or bad—read it all. I want to hear the warst of it.” Then Christine read aloud the following letter:

“I thought that as soon as Sam came in. Last night, I was dreaming about a letter from Neil. I don’t dream for no reason. Hurry up with the news—good or bad—read it all. I want to hear the worst of it.” Then Christine read aloud the following letter:

Dear Christine,

Dear Christine,

I want you to tell Mother that I married Miss Rath in Paris on the fifth of September ult. We were afraid that Reginald was going to interfere, so we settled the matter to prevent quarreling—which, you know, is against my 204 nature. Reginald’s opposition was quite unlooked for and, I must say, very ill-natured and discouraging. If there is anything in a man’s life he should have full liberty and sympathy in, it is his marriage. I dare say Mother will have some complaint or other to make. You must talk to her, until she sees things reasonably. We were married in the Protestant Episcopal Church in Paris, very quietly—only the necessary witnesses—and came on here at once. I disapproved so highly of Reginald’s behavior at this important period of my life, and of some insulting things he said to me, that I have resolved not to have any more relations with him. After all I have done for him, it is most disheartening. My wife feels her brother’s conduct very much, but she has perfect trust in me. Of course, if I had been married in Scotland, I would have had my friends’ presence, but I am quite sure that my best interests demanded an immediate marriage. We shall be home in a month, and then I propose to open a law office in Glasgow in my own name. I shall do better without impedimenta like Reginald Rath. I trust to you to make all comfortable at home. I shall desire to bring my wife to see my mother. I am proud of Roberta. She is stylish, and has a good deal more money than I expected. I shall not require Reginald’s money or patronage, they would now be offensive to my sense of honor and freedom. Give my love to my father and mother, and remember I am

I want you to let Mom know that I married Miss Rath in Paris on September 5th last month. We were concerned that Reginald might cause some trouble, so we handled everything to prevent any conflict—which, as you know, isn’t my style. Reginald’s opposition was totally unexpected and, honestly, very cruel and discouraging. If there’s one area in a guy’s life where he should have complete freedom and support, it’s his marriage. I bet Mom will have some complaints. You need to talk to her until she sees things clearly. We got married quietly at the Protestant Episcopal Church in Paris—just the essential witnesses—and came here right away. I was really disappointed with Reginald’s behavior during this important time in my life and some rude comments he made, so I’ve decided to cut ties with him. After everything I’ve done for him, it’s really disheartening. My wife is really affected by her brother’s actions, but she completely trusts me. Of course, if I had married in Scotland, I would have had my friends around, but I’m sure that getting married right away was the best choice for me. We’ll be home in a month, and then I plan to open a law office in Glasgow under my own name. I’ll do better without baggage like Reginald Rath. I trust you to make everything comfortable at home. I want to bring my wife to meet Mom. I’m proud of Roberta. She’s fashionable and has much more money than I expected. I won’t need Reginald’s money or support; they would just hurt my sense of honor and freedom. Send my love to Dad and Mom, and remember I am

Always your loving brother,

Always your loving brother,

Neil.

Neil.

There was a few moments’ dead silence, and Christine did not lift her eyes from the paper in her hand, until a passionate exclamation from Margot demanded her notice.

There was a brief moment of silence, and Christine didn’t look up from the paper in her hand until Margot’s passionate exclamation caught her attention.

205

“Oh, Mither, Mither!” she cried, “dinna mak’ yoursel’ sick; it’s Neil, our Neil, that you are calling a scoundrel.”

“Oh, Mom, Mom!” she cried, “don’t make yourself sick; it’s Neil, our Neil, that you’re calling a scoundrel.”

“And I’ll call a scoundrel by no ither name. It’s gude enough for him.”

“And I won’t call a scoundrel anything else. That’s good enough for him.”

“We were talking one hour ago about him marrying Miss Rath, and you took to the idea then. Now that he has done so, what for are you railing at him?”

“We were talking an hour ago about him marrying Miss Rath, and you liked the idea back then. Now that he has actually done it, why are you criticizing him?”

“I’m not railing at him for marrying the lass, she’s doubtless better than he deserves. It’s the way that he’s done the business—the mean, blackguardly way he’s done the business, that shames and angers me. Dod! I would strike him on the face, if he was near my hand. I’m shamed o’ him! He’s a black disgrace to his father and mother, and to all the kind he came from.”

“I’m not upset with him for marrying the girl; she’s probably better than he deserves. It’s the way he went about it—the petty, despicable way he handled everything—that embarrasses and infuriates me. Damn! I would slap him in the face if he were within reach. I’m ashamed of him! He’s a disgrace to his parents and to everyone in his family.”

“Generally speaking, Mother, folks would say that Neil had done weel to himsel’ and praise him for it.”

“Generally speaking, Mom, people would say that Neil had done well for himself and praise him for it.”

“Who are you alluding to? Dinna call the name ‘Neil’ in my hearing. Scoundrel is gude enough to specify a scoundrel. I hae counts against him, and he must clear himself, before I’ll pass his christened name o’er my lips.”

“Who are you talking about? Don’t say the name ‘Neil’ in front of me. Scoundrel is good enough to describe a scoundrel. I have charges against him, and he needs to clear his name before I’ll even mention his name.”

“What are your counts against him? Maybe I can speak a word to explain them.”

“What are your accusations against him? Maybe I can say something to clarify them.”

“Not you! First, he has, beyond a’ doubt, deceived the lass’s brother. He should hae spoken to him first of all, and the young man wouldna hae said 206 insulting words if there wasna cause for the same.”

“Not you! First, he has definitely deceived the girl’s brother. He should have spoken to him before anyone else, and the young man wouldn’t have said those insulting words if there wasn’t a reason for it.”

“The lady was of full age, and sae had the right to please herself, Mither.”

“The lady was of legal age, so she had the right to make her own choices, Mother.”

“She had not. She was as bad as Neil, or she would have sought her brother’s consent.”

“She hadn't. She was just as bad as Neil, or she would have asked her brother for permission.”

“Perhaps Neil wouldna let her tell her brither.”

“Maybe Neil wouldn’t let her tell her brother.”

“That’s like enough. He has got the girl, and that means he has got full control o’ her money. Then he breaks his promise to go into partnership in business with the brother, and will open a law office in his ain name! He’ll open it, ye ken, wi’ the Rath siller, in his ain name! Having got plenty o’ the Rath siller to set himsel’ up, he drops the man whom he used to fleech and flatter enou’ to sicken a honest man. And he trusts to you to mak’ all comfortable here—but no word or whisper anent the ninety pounds he’s owing you. He has gotten mair money than he expectit wi’ his stolen wife, and yet he hasna a thought for the sister wha emptied the small savings o’ her lifetime into his unthankfu’ hands. Wae’s me, but I’m the sorrowfu’ mither this day.”

“That’s enough. He’s got the girl, and that means he’s in control of her money. Then he breaks his promise to go into business with her brother, and is going to open a law office under his own name! He’ll start it, you know, with the Rath money, in his own name! Having gotten plenty of the Rath money to set himself up, he forgets about the man he used to deceive and flatter enough to disgust an honest person. And he expects you to make everything comfortable here—but not a word or a hint about the ninety pounds he owes you. He’s gotten more money than he expected with his stolen wife, and yet he doesn’t even think about the sister who poured her lifetime’s savings into his ungrateful hands. Woe is me, but I’m the sorrowful mother today.”

“For a’ that, Mither, dinna mak’ yoursel’ sick. Luck o’ some kind threw the Rath siller in Neil’s way.”

“For all that, Mother, don’t make yourself sick. Some kind of luck put the Rath silver in Neil’s path.”

“Ay, and the scoundrel has ta’en all he could get o’ it.”

“Yeah, and the crook has taken everything he could get from it.”

“That’s the way o’ the warld, Mother.”

“That’s the way of the world, Mom.”

“It isn’t the way o’ honest, honorable men. He ought to hae spoken to the young man plainly, and 207 he ought not to hae quarreled wi’ him anent their business proposal. I understand that the Rath lad was na very knowing in the law nor indeed notable for managing his ain affairs, in any way.”

“It’s not how honest, honorable men act. He should have talked to the young man directly, and he shouldn’t have argued with him about their business proposal. I know the Rath lad wasn’t very knowledgeable about the law and wasn’t great at handling his own affairs, either.”

“Weel, Mither, it comes to this—Neil had made up his mind to tak’ his living out o’ the Rath purse, and he finally decided that he would rayther tak’ it from the lady, than the gentleman.”

“Well, Mom, it comes down to this—Neil had decided to make his living from the Rath purse, and he finally figured he’d rather take it from the lady than the gentleman.”

Margot laughed at this remark. “You’ll not be far wrang in that observe, Christine,” she said, “but the lad may be far out o’ his reckoning, and I’m not carin’ if it be so. Nae doubt he thought the lassie wad be easier controlled than her brither, who, I was led to believe, had a vera uncertain temper. Roberta may pay a’ our wrangs yet. Little women are gey often parfect Tartars.”

Margot laughed at this comment. “You’re not completely wrong about that, Christine,” she said, “but the guy might be way off in his judgment, and I don’t care if he is. No doubt he thought the girl would be easier to manage than her brother, who, I understand, had a pretty unpredictable temper. Roberta might make us pay for all our wrongs yet. Little women can often be real firecrackers.”

“Mither! Mither! You wouldn’t wish your ain lad to marry a Tartar o’ a wife, and sae be miserable.”

“Mom! Mom! You wouldn’t want your own son to marry a Tartar of a wife, and then be miserable.”

“Wouldn’t I? A stranger winning their way wi’ the Raths’ siller, wouldna hae troubled me, it would hae been out o’ my concern. Christine, there are two things no good woman likes to do. One is to bring a fool into the warld, and the other is to bring one o’ them clever fellows, who live on other people’s money, instead o’ working their way up, step by step. I’m shamed o’ my motherhood this day!”

“Wouldn’t I? A stranger taking the Raths’ money wouldn’t have bothered me; it wouldn’t have been my problem. Christine, there are two things no good woman wants to do. One is to bring a fool into the world, and the other is to bring one of those clever guys who live off other people’s money instead of working their way up, step by step. I’m ashamed of my motherhood today!”

“Na, na, Mither! Think of Norman, and Allan, and the lave o’ the lads!”

“Not at all, Mom! Think of Norman, Allan, and the rest of the guys!”

208

“And forbye, I think shame o’ any son o’ mine being married in a foreign country, in France itsel’, the French being our natural enemies.”

“And besides, I feel ashamed of any son of mine getting married in a foreign country, in France itself, with the French being our natural enemies.”

“Not just now, Mither, not just now.”

“Not right now, Mom, not right now.”

“Our natural enemies! and a kind o’ people, that dinna even speak like Christians. Ye ken I hae heard their language in this vera room, Christine, and sorry I am to hae permitted the like.”

“Our natural enemies! And a kind of people, who don’t even speak like Christians. You know I have heard their language in this very room, Christine, and I regret allowing that.”

“There’s nae harm in it, Mither.”

"There's no harm in it, Mom."

“It led him astray. If Ruleson’s lad hadna kent the French tongue, he would hae persuaded thae Raths that America was the only place to see the warld in.”

“It led him off course. If Ruleson’s kid hadn’t known the French language, he would have convinced those Raths that America was the only place to see the world.”

“Well, Mither, he went to the English church in France—the Protestant Episcopal Church!”

“Well, Mom, he went to the English church in France—the Protestant Episcopal Church!”

“Another great wrang to our family. The Rulesons are of the best Covenanting stock. What would John Knox say to a Ruleson being married in an Episcopal Church, at the very horns o’ the altar, as it were? An unchristened Turk could do naething more unfitting.”

“Another big scandal for our family. The Rulesons come from one of the best Covenanting backgrounds. What would John Knox think about a Ruleson getting married in an Episcopal Church, right at the altar? An unbaptized Turk couldn't do anything more inappropriate.”

“Mither, I hear feyther and Jamie coming up the hill. Let us hae peace this night. We will tak’ counsel o’ our pillows, and in the morning we’ll see things in a different way, perhaps.”

“Mom, I hear Dad and Jamie coming up the hill. Let’s have peace tonight. We’ll talk things over with our pillows, and in the morning, we might see things differently.”

“Perhaps!”

“Maybe!”

And the scorn Margot threw into the seven letters of that one word, “perhaps,” would have been an impossibility to any woman less ignorant, or less prejudiced in favor of her own creed and traditions. 209 For it is in Ignorance that Faith finds its most invincible stronghold.

And the disdain Margot directed at the seven letters of that one word, “perhaps,” would have been impossible for any woman who wasn't so ignorant or so biased in favor of her own beliefs and traditions. 209 Because it's in Ignorance that Faith discovers its strongest stronghold.

Ruleson came in with a newspaper in his hand. Jamie was with him, but as soon as he entered the cottage, he snuggled up to his grandmother, and told her softly, “Grandfather has had some bad news. It came in a newspaper.”

Ruleson came in holding a newspaper. Jamie was with him, but as soon as he walked into the cottage, he cuddled up to his grandmother and said softly, “Grandfather received some bad news. It was in the newspaper.”

Grandfather, however, said not a word concerning bad news, until he had had his tea, and smoked a pipe. Then Christine and Jamie went to Christine’s room to read, and Ruleson, after tapping the bowl of his pipe on the hob until it was clean, turned to Margot, and said, “Gudewife, I hae news today o’ Neil’s marriage to Miss Rath.”

Grandfather, however, didn’t say a word about the bad news until he had finished his tea and smoked a pipe. Then Christine and Jamie went to Christine’s room to read, and Ruleson, after tapping the bowl of his pipe on the stove until it was clean, turned to Margot and said, “Wife, I have news today about Neil’s marriage to Miss Rath.”

“Ay, Christine had a letter.”

"Yeah, Christine got a letter."

“What do you think o’ the circumstance?”

“What do you think about the situation?”

“I’m wondering, when it was in a foreign country, and outside his ain kirk and creed, whether it was legal and lawful?”

“I’m wondering, when it was in a different country, and outside his own church and beliefs, whether it was legal and allowed?”

“Neil is lawyer enough to ken he was all right. It is not the law side o’ the question I am thinking of. It is the hame side. Not a word to his ain folk, and not one o’ us present at the ceremony!”

“Neil is smart enough to know he was fine. I'm not thinking about the legal aspect of the situation. It's the family side. Not a word to his own people, and not one of us present at the ceremony!”

“Neither were any of the lady’s family present. It was, I’m thinking, a marriage after Neil Ruleson’s ain heart. Neil first, and last, and altogether.”

“None of the lady’s family were present. I think it was a marriage that perfectly suited Neil Ruleson’s heart. Neil first, last, and everything.”

“How’s that? The young man, her brother——”

“How’s that? The young man, her brother——”

“Neil has quarreled wi’ him. Neil has got the lady and her money, and he is going to begin business in his ain name, exclusive! I consider Neil 210 something o’ a scoundrel, and a mean one, at that.”

“Neil has fought with him. Neil has got the woman and her money, and he’s going to start a business in his own name, all by himself! I think Neil 210 is quite the scoundrel, and a low one, too.”

“I was talking to Finlay anent the matter, and he says Neil has done weel to himsel’, and he thinks him a gey clever young man.”

“I was talking to Finlay about the matter, and he says Neil has done well for himself, and he thinks he's a pretty smart young man.”

“And I’d like to have Finlay keep his false tongue out o’ my family affairs. I say Neil has done a dirty piece o’ business with the Raths, and that will be seen, and heard tell o’.”

“And I want Finlay to keep his nose out of my family matters. I say Neil has pulled a dirty trick with the Raths, and that will come to light, and people will talk about it.”

“As I was saying, Margot, it is the hame side o’ the affair that gave me a shock. To think of a’ we hae done, of a’ his brithers hae done, and of the siller he got frae his sister! To think o’ it! Only to think o’ it! And not ane o’ us bid to his wedding. It fairly staggers me!”

“As I was saying, Margot, it’s the home side of things that really shocked me. To think of everything we’ve done, everything his brothers have done, and the money he got from his sister! Just to think about it! And not one of us was invited to his wedding. It really blows my mind!”

“Nae wonder, gudeman! It’s an unspeakable business! I’ll not talk o’ it! The lad I nursed on my heart, and he’s fairly broken it at last. He’s a sinful creature!”

“Nobody’s surprised, my friend! It’s just awful! I won’t even speak about it! The boy I cared for deeply, and he’s completely shattered my heart now. He’s a wicked person!”

“We are all o’ us sinfu’ creatures, Margot!”

“We’re all flawed, Margot!”

“We are not. You are much mista’en, James. There’s plenty o’ good men and women on every side o’ us. Neither you, nor mysel’, would do as Neil has done.”

“We're not. You're very mistaken, James. There are plenty of good men and women on both sides of us. Neither you nor I would do what Neil has done.”

“Perhaps not—but we baith hae our ain way o’ sinning, Margot, you ken that.”

“Maybe not—but we both have our own ways of sinning, Margot, you know that.”

“Speak for yoursel’, gudeman!”

“Speak for yourself, good man!”

“Finlay said——”

“Finlay said—”

“Kay! Kay! I’ll no be fashed wi’ Finlay’s foolishness. I’m awa’ to my sleep. My lad, my dear lad, you are heart-weary. I’m sorry for you.”

“Hey! Hey! I won’t be bothered by Finlay’s nonsense. I’m going to sleep now. My boy, my dear boy, you are so weary. I feel for you.”

211

“Wait a moment, Margot. Finlay says he has nae doubt Neil has married ten thousand pounds a year. Think o’ that!”

“Hold on a second, Margot. Finlay says he’s sure Neil is making ten thousand pounds a year. Imagine that!”

“I’ll think of nae such foolishness. And if it was twenty thousand, the lad would need it all—we hae brought him up sae badly!”

“I won't think of such nonsense. And even if it were twenty thousand, the boy would need it all—we’ve raised him so poorly!”

Margot disappeared with the words, and the unhappy father as he covered the fire, and pottered about the house, said sorrowfully:

Margot left without saying a word, and the sad father, as he put out the fire and moved around the house, said regretfully:

“She’s right! She’s always right. If her words are in the way o’ reproach, it’s my fault! James Ruleson’s fault! I ought to hae stood out against the Maraschal. If we had made him a minister, he would hae been obligated to set an example to a kirkful o’ men and women, and folks will sin against their ain house, when they will do their duty to a kirkful.”

“She’s right! She’s always right. If her words are filled with blame, it’s my fault! James Ruleson’s fault! I should have stood up against the Maraschal. If we had made him a minister, he would have had to set an example for a congregation of men and women, and people will sin against their own home when they feel they must do their duty to a congregation.”


212

CHAPTER IX

A HAPPY BIT OF WRITING

The dead sailor,

The deceased sailor,

Has peace that none may gain who live;

Has peace that no one can attain while living;

And rest about him, that no love can give,

And rest around him, that no love can provide,

And over him, while life and death shall be,

And over him, as long as life and death exist,

The light and sound, and darkness of the sea!

The light, sound, and darkness of the sea!

The winter following Neil’s marriage was a pleasant one to the village of Culraine. The weather was favorable, the line fishing more than usually prosperous, and the school remarkably successful. Ruleson took the greatest delight in its progress, and nothing gave him greater pleasure than a walk in its vicinity, when he could see the children coming and going, with their books and balls in their hands. They all knew him, but however large the group in the playground, he could pick little Jamie out of it in a moment. And oh, how good it was to see the old man defying his failure with Neil, and building still grander hopes on this lad of ten years old! Truly, from the good heart Hope springs eternal. It forgets that it is mortal, because it takes hold on immortality.

The winter after Neil got married was a nice one for the village of Culraine. The weather was good, the fishing was unusually successful, and the school was thriving. Ruleson took great joy in its success, and nothing made him happier than walking nearby, watching the kids come and go with their books and balls. They all recognized him, but no matter how big the crowd in the playground was, he could spot little Jamie instantly. And it was heartwarming to see the old man ignoring his setbacks with Neil and building even bigger dreams for this ten-year-old boy! Truly, hope springs eternal from a good heart. It forgets that it’s temporary because it holds on to the idea of forever.

213

Christine heard constantly from Cluny, but it was nearly a year since she had seen him, for the crew of a passenger steamer trading to foreign ports, do not obtain leave easily, especially in their first year. And Cluny had never been in Glasgow port long enough to make a journey to Culraine and back possible. Christine did not fret herself because of his absence. She was not as one of the foolish ones, who regard a lover and love-making as the great essential of life. She had proved in her own case, that Duty was far above, and beyond Love. She had known cases where Honor had been put before Love. She had seen Angus Ballister put mere social caste before Love. It was a fact known to all the world, that gold laughed at Love, and bought and sold Love, as if he were merchandise in the market place.

Christine heard from Cluny all the time, but it had been nearly a year since she’d seen him, since the crew of a passenger ship traveling to foreign ports don’t get leave easily, especially in their first year. And Cluny had never been in Glasgow long enough to make a trip to Culraine and back feasible. Christine didn’t stress about his absence. She wasn’t like those foolish people who see a romantic partner and love as the most important things in life. She had proven in her own experience that Duty was much more important than Love. She had seen situations where Honor came before Love. She had watched Angus Ballister prioritize social status over Love. Everyone knew that money mocked Love and could buy and sell it like it was just another item in the marketplace.

She loved Cluny, but her love was subject to her duty, which at present was evidently in her own home. Her father was strong and full of the joy of living, but his work was on the winter seas, and he needed the comfort of a well-ordered house and properly-cooked food after his hard day’s fishing. Her mother was sick and failing, and it appeared to Christine’s anxious heart that she was losing, instead of gaining, ground. Margot denied this position, but Christine noticed that one little household duty after another was allowed to drift quietly into her hands. Then also there was Jamie, whom she tenderly loved, and who was wholly dependent on her 214 care and help. His food—his clothes—his lessons! What could Jamie do without her?

She loved Cluny, but her love was bound by her responsibilities, which clearly lay at home right now. Her father was strong and full of life, but his job was out in the winter seas, and he needed the comfort of a well-kept house and properly cooked meals after a long day of fishing. Her mother was sick and deteriorating, and it felt to Christine's worried heart that she was losing ground rather than gaining it. Margot disagreed with this view, but Christine saw that more and more of the household tasks were quietly falling into her hands. Then there was Jamie, whom she loved dearly, and who completely depended on her for care and support. His meals—his clothes—his schooling! What could Jamie do without her? 214

One morning in February, she had a letter from Cluny, which set at naught all these claims. He had two hundred pounds in the Bank of Scotland, and he wanted to get married. He was studying navigation, and he would be third officer in another year. He was fairly wasting his life without Christine. He was growing old with the disappointment he was getting constantly. He was next door to dying, with one put-off after another. If he came up on the fifteenth, would she walk over to the Domine’s with him? He felt as if the Domine might bury him, if he didna marry him. He declared he had been sick with the love and pain of wanting her, ever since he could remember himself, “and yet, Christine,” he wrote, “you are mine. Mine from your birth hour. Mine whether you love me, or don’t love me. Mine if you marry someone else. Mine even if you die, for then I would soon follow, and find you out, wherever you were.”

One morning in February, she received a letter from Cluny that dismissed all these claims. He had two hundred pounds in the Bank of Scotland, and he wanted to get married. He was studying navigation and would become a third officer in another year. He felt like he was wasting his life without Christine. He was getting older with the constant disappointment. He felt on the verge of dying with one delay after another. If he came up on the fifteenth, would she walk over to the Domine’s with him? He felt like the Domine might bury him if he didn’t marry her. He insisted he had been suffering from the love and pain of wanting her for as long as he could remember, “and yet, Christine,” he wrote, “you are mine. Mine from the moment you were born. Mine whether you love me or don’t love me. Mine if you marry someone else. Mine even if you die, because then I would soon follow and find you wherever you are.”

What was a girl of cool, reasonable nature, to do with a lover of this impetuous, vehement temper?

What was a laid-back, reasonable girl supposed to do with a lover who had such an impulsive, intense personality?

She told her mother that Cluny was coming, and she noticed that the news instantly changed the atmosphere of the room. Margot had been sewing and chatting cheerfully in her chair by the fireside. She dropped her work, and became thoughtful and silent. Christine knew why, and she said to herself, “Mither is fearing I am going to marry Cluny, and 215 leave her alane! As if I would! The man never lived, who could make me do the like o’ that.” She waited ten minutes to give Margot time to recover herself, but as she did not do so, she asked, “Mither, are you doubting Christine?”

She told her mom that Cluny was coming, and she noticed that the news instantly changed the vibe in the room. Margot had been sewing and chatting happily in her chair by the fire. She dropped her work and became serious and quiet. Christine knew why, and she thought to herself, “Mom is worried I’m going to marry Cluny and leave her all alone! As if I would! No guy could ever make me do something like that.” She waited ten minutes to give Margot a chance to collect herself, but since that didn't happen, she asked, “Mom, do you doubt Christine?”

“No, dearie! I couldna do that.”

“No, sweetheart! I couldn’t do that.”

“What then?”

"What's next?"

“I’m doubting mysel’. Doubting my power to look to your feyther’s comfort, and the like o’ that, and maybe fearing a strange woman in the house.”

“I’m doubting myself. Doubting my ability to care for your father’s comfort and things like that, and maybe being afraid of having a strange woman in the house.”

“Why a strange woman?”

“Why a weird woman?”

“There’s things I canna do now—things I havna the strength for, and——”

“There are things I can't do now—things I don't have the strength for, and——”

“You think that Christine would leave you?”

“You think Christine would leave you?”

“Weel, there is the peradventure.”

“Well, there is the chance.”

“Mither, put your arm round me. To the end of your life, Christine will put hers round you. Naebody can part us twa. Naebody!”

“Mum, put your arm around me. Until the end of your life, Christine will have her arm around you. Nobody can separate us two. Nobody!”

“I thought Cluny was coming—and—that——”

“I thought Cluny was coming—and—that—”

“I would leave you. Leave you now! Leave you, and leave feyther without anyone to cook his meals, and leave wee Jamie, who looks to me as if I was his Mither. Na, na! You mustna judge Christine in that way. What for would I leave you? Because a lad loves me out of a’ sense and reason. Even if I was his wife, love and duty would count your claim first. God said a man should leave feyther and mither, and cleave to his wife; but He didna tell a woman to leave her feyther and mither, and cleave to her husband.”

“I would leave you. Leave you now! Leave you, and leave Father without anyone to cook his meals, and leave little Jamie, who looks at me as if I were his mother. No, no! You shouldn’t judge Christine like that. Why would I leave you? Because a guy loves me without any sense or reason. Even if I were his wife, love and duty would prioritize your claim first. God said a man should leave his father and mother and stick with his wife; but He didn’t tell a woman to leave her father and mother and stick with her husband.”

216

“He would mean it, Christine.”

"He would really mean it, Christine."

“Then He would hae said it. He leaves nae room to question.”

“Then He would have said it. He leaves no room to question.”

“There might be what is called ‘inferences.’”

“There might be something called ‘inferences.’”

“Na, na, Mither! It is thus and so, and do, and do not, wi’ God. There’s nae inferences in any o’ His commands. When folks break them, they ken well they are breaking them. But what will we be talking o’ this matter for? You yoursel’ are beyond the obligation.”

“Na, na, Mither! It is this way and that, and do, and don’t, with God. There aren’t any hidden meanings in any of His commands. When people break them, they know they are breaking them. But why are we discussing this? You yourself are beyond the obligation.”

“I ne’er had it, I may say, for my feyther was drowned ere I was born, and my mither died ere I was five years old. It’s different wi’ you, dearie.”

“I never had it, I can say, because my father drowned before I was born, and my mother died before I was five years old. It’s different with you, dear.”

“It is, but Christine kens all o’ her duty, and it will be her pleasure to fulfill it.” And she clasped her mother’s hands in hers, and kissed her. And Margot’s old pawky smile flitted o’er her face, and she said, “We must ask the Domine anent this question”—then a little sarcastically—“or Neil will gie us the Common Law o’ Scotland concerning it.”

“It is, but Christine knows all her responsibilities, and she will be happy to fulfill them.” And she took her mother’s hands in hers and kissed her. Margot’s sly old smile crossed her face, and she said, “We should ask the pastor about this question”—then a bit sarcastically—“or Neil will give us the Common Law of Scotland concerning it.”

So the trouble ended with a smile and the shout of Jamie as he flung open the house door, in a storm of hurry and pleasure. “Auntie! Grandmither!” he cried. “We are going to have a tug-of-war between the English and the Scotch, on the playground, at half-past twelve. I’m on the Scotch side. Gie me my dinner, Auntie, and I’ll be awa’ to help floor Geordie Kent, and the rest of his upsetting crowd. Geordie’s mither is English, and he’s always boasting about the circumstance.”

So the trouble wrapped up with a smile and Jamie's shout as he swung open the front door, rushing in with excitement. “Auntie! Grandma!” he called out. “We’re having a tug-of-war between the English and the Scots on the playground at 12:30. I’m on the Scots side. Give me my dinner, Auntie, and I’ll be off to help take down Geordie Kent and his annoying crew. Geordie’s mom is English, and he’s always bragging about it.”

217

“Are you going to tak’ the brag out o’ him, Jamie?”

“Are you going to take the brag out of him, Jamie?”

“I am going to help do so, with all my might, but there’s some Border lads among the English set, and they are a hefty lot, and hard to beat.”

“I’m going to help with everything I’ve got, but there are some tough guys from the Border in the English group, and they’re a strong bunch, hard to take down.”

“That’s right, Jamie! Fife lads shout when the boat wins the harbor, not till then. All the same, laddie, bring me word o’ your victory.”

"That's right, Jamie! The Fife guys cheer when the boat reaches the harbor, not before. Still, kid, let me know about your win."

When dinner was over Christine dressed herself for her visitor, and the light of love and expectation gave to her face an unusual beauty. She wore her fisher costume, for she thought Cluny would like it best, but it was fresh and bright and quite coquettish, with its pretty fluted cap, its gold earrings, its sky-blue bodice and skirt of blue and yellow stripes, and the little kerchief of vivid scarlet round her shoulders. Its final bit of vanity was a small white muslin apron, with little pockets finished off with bows of scarlet ribbon. If she had dressed herself for a fashionable masquerade ball she would have been its most picturesque belle and beauty.

When dinner was over, Christine got ready for her visitor, and the light of love and anticipation gave her face an unusual beauty. She wore her fisher outfit because she thought Cluny would like it best, but it was fresh, bright, and quite flirtatious, with its pretty fluted cap, gold earrings, sky-blue bodice, and striped skirt in blue and yellow. She also had a bright red kerchief around her shoulders. The final touch of vanity was a small white muslin apron with little pockets adorned with scarlet ribbon bows. If she had dressed for a trendy masquerade ball, she would have been the most charming belle there.

It was seven o’clock when Cluny arrived. Ruleson had gone to a meeting of the School Trustees, a business, in his opinion, of the very greatest importance; and Margot’s womanly, motherly sense told her that Cluny would rather have her absence than her company. So she had pleaded weariness, and gone to her room soon after tea was over, and Cluny had “the fair opportunity,” he so often declared he never obtained; for Margot had said to Jamie, “You’ll 218 come and sit wi’ me, laddie, and gie me the full story o’ your bloody defeat, and we’ll mak’ a consultation anent the best way o’ mending it.”

It was seven o’clock when Cluny arrived. Ruleson had gone to a meeting of the School Trustees, which, in his view, was incredibly important. Margot’s instinct as a woman and a mother told her that Cluny would prefer her absence over her company. So she pretended to be tired and went to her room soon after tea, giving Cluny “the fair opportunity,” as he often said he never got; for Margot had told Jamie, “You’ll come and sit with me, kid, and give me the full story of your bloody defeat, and we’ll figure out the best way to fix it.”

“This is glorious!” cried Cluny, as he stood alone with Christine in the firelit room. “I have you all to mysel’! Oh, you woman of all the world, what have you to say to me this night?”

“This is amazing!” exclaimed Cluny, as he stood alone with Christine in the firelit room. “I have you all to myself! Oh, woman of the world, what do you have to say to me tonight?”

“What do you want me to say, Cluny?”

“What do you want me to say, Cluny?”

“Tell me that you’ll go before the Domine with me, in the morning.”

“Promise me you’ll go with me to see the priest in the morning.”

“Now, Cluny, if you are going to begin that trouble again, I will not stay with you.”

“Now, Cluny, if you’re going to start that trouble again, I won’t stick around.”

“Trouble, trouble? What trouble? Is it a trouble to be my wife?”

“Trouble, trouble? What trouble? Is it a problem to be my wife?”

“I have told you before, I could not marry you till the right time came.”

“I’ve said it before, I couldn’t marry you until the right time came.”

“It is the right time now! It has to be! I’ll wait no longer!”

“It’s the right time now! It has to be! I won’t wait any longer!”

“You will wait forever, if you talk that way to me.”

"You'll wait forever if you talk to me like that."

“I’ll take my ain life, Christine, rayther than hae it crumbled awa’ between your cruel fingers and lips! aye writing, and saying, ‘at the proper time’! God help me! When is the proper time?”

“I’d rather take my own life, Christine, than let it slip away between your cruel fingers and lips! Always writing and saying, ‘at the right time’! God help me! When is the right time?”

“When my mither is better, and able to care for hersel’, and look after feyther and the house.”

“When my mother is feeling better and can take care of herself, as well as look after my father and the house.”

“Is she any better than she was?”

“Is she feeling any better than she was?”

“Na, I’m feared she is worse.”

“Honestly, I’m afraid she’s doing worse.”

“She is maybe dying.”

“She might be dying.”

“I am feared she is.”

"I'm afraid she is."

219

“Then if I wait till she dies——”

“Then if I wait until she dies——”

“Be quiet, Cluny! How dare you calculate anything for my life, on my mither’s death? Do you think I would walk from her grave to the altar to marry you? I would hae to lose every gude sense, and every good feeling I have, ere I could be sae wicked.”

“Be quiet, Cluny! How dare you decide anything about my life based on my mother’s death? Do you think I could go from her grave to the altar to marry you? I would have to lose all my good sense and every bit of good feeling I have before I could be that wicked.”

“Do you mean that after your mither’s death, you will still keep me waiting?”

“Are you saying that after your mother’s death, you’re still going to keep me waiting?”

“You know right well, Cluny, what our folk would say, if I didna observe the set time of mourning.”

“You know very well, Cluny, what our people would say if I didn’t follow the proper mourning period.”

“Great Scot! That’s a full year!”

“Wow! That’s an entire year!”

“Ay. If a bairn dies in our village, its folk wear blacks for a year. Would I grudge a year’s respect for my mither’s memory? Forbye there would be my poor heart-broken feyther, and a’ his needs and griefs.”

“Yeah. If a child dies in our village, their family wears black for a year. Would I begrudge a year of respect for my mother’s memory? Besides, there would be my poor heartbroken father, and all his needs and sorrows.”

“And the bairn, too, I suppose?”

“And the kid, too, I guess?”

“Ay, you’re right. The bairn is in our keeping, till he is fourteen. Then he goes to Domine Trenaby.”

“Ay, you’re right. The kid is in our care until he turns fourteen. Then he goes to Domine Trenaby.”

“I hope the next storm will mak’ an end o’ me! I’m a broke man, in every worth-while. I hae money to mak’ a home, but I canna hae a home without a wife, and the wife promised me puts one mountain after another in the way, that no man can win over”—and he passionately clasped and unclasped his hands, while tears, unrecognized, flowed freely, and somewhat relieved the heart tension that for a few moments made him speechless.

“I hope the next storm will be the end of me! I’m a broken man in every sense. I have money to make a home, but I can’t have a home without a wife, and the woman who promised me keeps putting obstacle after obstacle in my way that no man can overcome”—and he passionately clasped and unclasped his hands, while tears, unrecognized, flowed freely, somewhat easing the heartache that had left him speechless for a few moments.

It seems natural for a woman to weep, but it sends 220 a thrill of pity and fear through a woman’s heart to see a man break down in unconscious and ungovernable weeping. Christine was shocked and strangely pitiful. She soothed, and kissed, and comforted him, with a gracious abandon she had never before shown. She could not alter circumstances, but she strengthened him for the bearing of them. She actually made him confess that she would lose something in his estimation, if she was capable of leaving her mother under present conditions. In his embrace she wept with him, and both of them learned that night the full sweetness of a love that is watered with mutual tears.

It feels natural for a woman to cry, but it sends a wave of pity and fear through a woman's heart to see a man break down in uncontrollable tears. Christine was shocked and felt a strange sense of compassion. She comforted him, kissed him, and reassured him with a kind of freedom she had never shown before. She couldn’t change the situation, but she made him stronger to handle it. She even got him to admit that she would lose some respect in his eyes if she could leave her mother in the current circumstances. In his arms, she cried alongside him, and that night, they both discovered the deep sweetness of a love nourished by shared tears.

So, at the last, she made him strong and confident in hopes for the future, because God is love, and the circumstances that separated them were of His ordering. And Christine would think no ill of God, she was sure that life and death, and all things God ordained, were divinely good; and her influence overarched and enveloped Cluny, and perhaps for the first time, the real meaning of life and its difficulties pealed through his heart and brain.

So, in the end, she made him strong and confident about the future, because God is love, and the circumstances that kept them apart were part of His plan. And Christine wouldn’t think poorly of God; she was convinced that life, death, and everything God arranged were inherently good. Her influence surrounded Cluny, and maybe for the first time, the true meaning of life and its challenges resonated in his heart and mind.

Then as they were talking, Ruleson returned, and Ruleson, liking Cluny well, was rejoiced to see him, and they talked together with the greatest interest, while Christine placed upon the table the simple luxuries she had prepared for this anticipated meal. It was indeed a wonderfully happy meal, prolonged by interesting conversation till nearly midnight, for Ruleson wanted to hear all Cluny could tell about 221 the Mediterranean, and Cluny was pleased to listen to Ruleson’s enthusiastic description of the good work the school was doing.

Then, while they were chatting, Ruleson came back, and he was really happy to see Cluny, whom he liked a lot. They talked with great enthusiasm as Christine set out the simple treats she had made for their meal. It turned out to be a wonderfully joyful dinner that lasted well into the night, as they engaged in interesting conversation until almost midnight. Ruleson was eager to hear everything Cluny had to share about the Mediterranean, and Cluny enjoyed listening to Ruleson’s excited tales about the great work the school was doing.

When Cluny at length rose to depart, Ruleson asked the date of his ship’s next visit to Glasgow, and then promised to meet him there, and to bring Christine with him for a two or three days’ pleasuring. Cluny was delighted, for though Christine only shook her head and smiled, he believed that in some way or other the visit could be managed. And Margot was enthusiastic about it. She said Christine must ask Faith to come and stay with her, and Norman would come to her through the night in case of trouble, and the Domine would call and see her, and wee Jamie was comfort and help baith. “Forbye,” she added, “I’m wanting to hear a’ about Neil and his wife, and their way o’ living, Christine, and if you’ll just make them an hour’s passing call, you can gie me a vera clear idea o’ the same.”

When Cluny finally got ready to leave, Ruleson asked when his ship would next be in Glasgow and then promised to meet him there, bringing Christine along for a couple of days of fun. Cluny was thrilled because even though Christine only shook her head and smiled, he thought he could figure out a way to make the visit happen. Margot was really excited about it. She said Christine should invite Faith to come and stay with her, and Norman would come to her at night if there was any trouble, and the Domine would stop by to see her, and little Jamie would be there for comfort and help too. "Plus," she added, "I want to hear all about Neil and his wife, and how they live, Christine; if you just make them a quick visit, you can give me a very clear idea about it."

So the hastily projected trip became an anticipatory pleasure for which there was constant preparation going on. It was a wonderful prospect to Christine, who had never been five miles from her home, and Margot entered heartily into the scheme for making it a notable affair. She said the time was a lucky ordering, for it was near enough Easter to warrant a new spring suit, and she gave Christine a five-pound note, and sent her into the town to buy one. “You’ll get your ain choice, lassie,” she said, “but I’m thinking, if it should be o’ a light pearly-gray, it would 222 suit you weel, and get your gloves and parasol o’ the same shade, as near as may be, but buy your bonnet in Glasgow town, for you will hae the height o’ the fashion there, and scores o’ shops to choose from.”

So the quickly planned trip turned into an exciting event that everyone prepared for constantly. It was a fantastic idea for Christine, who had never been more than five miles from her home, and Margot enthusiastically joined in on the plan to make it special. She said the timing was perfect because it was close enough to Easter to justify getting a new spring outfit, and she gave Christine a five-pound note and sent her into town to buy one. “You’ll get to pick whatever you like, girl,” she said, “but I think if you choose a light pearly-gray, it would look great on you. Get your gloves and parasol in a similar color, as close as possible, but buy your bonnet in Glasgow because you’ll find the latest styles there and plenty of shops to choose from.”

So for nearly a month this pleasant expectation kept the Ruleson cottage busy and happy. Christine’s pearly-gray cashmere dress came home, and was greatly admired, even by the Domine, who also took a great interest in the proposed visit to Glasgow. He advised her to send Neil word, as soon as she arrived there:

So for almost a month, this exciting anticipation kept the Ruleson cottage lively and cheerful. Christine’s light gray cashmere dress arrived home and was highly praised, even by the Domine, who also showed a lot of interest in the planned trip to Glasgow. He suggested that she let Neil know as soon as she got there:

“And do as you have always done, Christine, strive for peace and family unity. There have been wrongs, no doubt, but you Rulesons have all nursed one mother’s breast, and learned your prayers at one mother’s knees, so if there is any little trouble between Neil and yourself, Christine, forgive it.”

“And do what you’ve always done, Christine, strive for peace and family unity. There have been wrongs, no doubt, but you Rulesons have all nursed from one mother’s breast and learned your prayers at one mother’s knees. So if there’s any small issue between you and Neil, Christine, let it go.”

“I love Neil, I hae loved him all my life, Sir. I intend to go on loving him. Ninety pounds could not part us. No, nor ninety hundred pounds. There’s no money’s-worth, can count love’s-worth.”

“I love Neil, I have loved him my whole life, Sir. I plan to keep loving him. Ninety pounds couldn’t separate us. No, nor nine hundred pounds. There’s no amount of money that can measure the value of love.”

How does a young girl feel on the eve of her first pleasure journey, when she has pretty new clothing to wear, and money enough to spend, and is going in the care of an indulgent father to have fresh and unknown entertainments, with a lover who adores her, and whom she admires and truly loves? Is she not happy and joyous, and full of eager anticipation? And it was the last day of waiting. The valise which held her new dress and her father’s best suit, 223 was packed, Faith had readily taken hold of the house duties, and Margot had been, and was, unusually well and active. Ruleson had gone fishing “to pass the time,” he said, and all was ready for the early start they proposed to make in the morning.

How does a young girl feel on the night before her first pleasure trip, when she has pretty new clothes to wear, enough money to spend, and is going with a caring father to enjoy fresh and exciting activities, alongside a boyfriend who adores her, and whom she admires and truly loves? Is she not happy and thrilled, full of eager anticipation? And it was the last day of waiting. The suitcase that held her new dress and her father's best suit, 223 was packed, Faith had quickly taken care of the house chores, and Margot had been, and was, unusually well and active. Ruleson had gone fishing "to pass the time," he said, and everything was set for the early start they planned to make in the morning.

Ruleson generally came home in time for his six o’clock meal, but Christine, standing at the open door about four o’clock, saw him making for the harbor. “Father’s just like a bairn,” she thought. “I’m gey uplifted mysel’, but I’m plum steady, to what he is.” Then Margot joined her. “Is that your feyther coming, Christine?”

Ruleson usually got home in time for his six o’clock dinner, but Christine, standing at the open door around four o’clock, saw him heading towards the harbor. “Dad’s just like a kid,” she thought. “I’m pretty excited myself, but I’m way more stable than he is.” Then Margot joined her. “Is that your father coming, Christine?”

“Ay, it’s feyther, sure enou’!”

"Yeah, it's father, for sure!"

“What for is he coming at this time o’ day?”

“What is he coming for at this time of day?”

“He’s just in a wave o’ excitement, he isna heeding what the clock says.”

"He's just caught up in a wave of excitement; he's not paying attention to what the clock says."

“What time is it?”

"What’s the time?"

“Not quite four.”

"Almost four."

“Weel, you hed better put on the kettle; he’s used to eating as soon as he comes hame, and if his head is wrang anent the time, his stomach is doubtless wrang anent its eating.”

“Well, you’d better put on the kettle; he’s used to eating as soon as he gets home, and if he’s off about the time, his stomach is probably off about its meals too.”

So the women went inside, and Christine put on the kettle, and Margot began to lay the cloth, and set the china on the table. It took Ruleson about half an hour to walk between his boat and his house, but suddenly Margot noticed that he was overdue, and yet not in sight. She called Christine, and they stood together at the land side door, and watched 224 for him. A sudden silence fell between them, they stopped wondering about his delay, and kept their eyes on the road. The time seemed to stand still. Margot went into the house and sat down. Christine’s life seemed to be in her eyes. Every minute was like an hour. “Feyther, Feyther!” she said in an anxious whisper. “Whatna for are you delaying? What at all is keeping you? Come, Feyther!” And to this strong cry of the Inner Woman, he turned a corner, and was in full view.

So the women went inside, and Christine put the kettle on, while Margot started to lay the table and set the china out. It usually took Ruleson about half an hour to walk between his boat and his house, but suddenly Margot realized he was late and not in sight. She called for Christine, and they stood together at the door on the land side, waiting for him. A sudden silence fell between them; they stopped questioning his delay and kept their eyes on the road. Time seemed to stand still. Margot went into the house and sat down. Christine’s whole life seemed reflected in her eyes. Every minute felt like an hour. “Dad, Dad!” she said anxiously. “What’s taking you so long? What’s keeping you? Come on, Dad!” And at this strong call from the Inner Woman, he turned a corner and came into view.

Christine saw in a moment that something was wrong. “He isna walking like himsel’! He must hae got hurt some way or ither!” and she ran like a deer to meet him.

Christine realized in an instant that something was wrong. “He isn't walking like himself! He must have gotten hurt somehow!” and she ran like the wind to meet him.

“Feyther! Feyther! Whatever’s ailing you?”

“Dad! Dad! What’s wrong?”

He stood still and looked at her, and she was shocked at his appearance.

He stood still and stared at her, and she was stunned by how he looked.

“Have you hurt yoursel’, Feyther?”

“Did you hurt yourself, Father?”

“Something has hurt me. I hae taken a sair cold and shivering. I am ill, lassie. I maun hae a doctor as soon as maybe. I am in a hot and cauld misery. I can hardly draw a breath.”

“Something has hurt me. I've caught a bad cold and I'm shivering. I'm sick, girl. I need to see a doctor as soon as possible. I’m in a hot and cold misery. I can barely breathe.”

Margot met them at the door. “Feyther is ill, Mither! Where’s Jamie? He will run and tell the Domine. Get feyther into his bed, and if I canna find Jamie, I’ll away mysel’ for the Domine. Perhaps I had better go to the town for Doctor Fraser.”

Margot met them at the door. “Dad is sick, Mom! Where’s Jamie? He’ll run and tell the Minister. Get Dad into his bed, and if I can’t find Jamie, I’ll go myself for the Minister. Maybe I should just go to town for Doctor Fraser.”

“Feyther says no! He wants to see the Domine, particular.”

“Father says no! He wants to see the Lord, specifically.”

“Then I’ll waste no time seeking Jamie. I’ll go 225 mysel’ to the manse, and I’ll be back as quick as possible. Keep a brave heart, Mither. There’s only you, till I get back.”

“Then I won’t waste any time looking for Jamie. I’ll head over to the manse myself, and I’ll be back as soon as I can. Stay strong, Mom. It’s just you until I return.”

Happily she found the Domine more than halfway on his road to Ruleson’s. He said he had had a feeling an hour ago, that he was wanted there, and he was angry with himself for not obeying the word given him. Then he took Christine’s hand, and they went hurriedly and in silence to the sick man.

Happily, she found the Domine more than halfway on his way to Ruleson’s. He said he had a feeling an hour ago that he was needed there, and he was frustrated with himself for not following the instruction he received. Then he took Christine’s hand, and they quickly and quietly went to the sick man.

“My friend! My dear friend!” he said as he clasped Ruleson’s hot hand and listened to his labored breathing, “I am going as fast as I can for Fraser. This is a trouble beyond my skill, and we want you well for the Easter school exercises. The bairns willna be happy missing you. So I’ll go quick as I can for Fraser.” Then turning to Margot, he said, “Where is Faith Anderson? I thought she was with you.”

“My friend! My dear friend!” he exclaimed as he grasped Ruleson’s hot hand and heard his heavy breathing. “I’m going as fast as I can for Fraser. This is a problem beyond my ability, and we need you to be well for the Easter school exercises. The kids won't be happy missing you. So I’ll hurry as much as I can for Fraser. Then he turned to Margot and asked, “Where is Faith Anderson? I thought she was with you.”

“She is, but she went to the village to see some o’ her auld friends. She said she would be back by nine o’clock.”

“She is, but she went to the village to see some of her old friends. She said she would be back by nine o’clock.”

“And Jamie? He could go wi’ me.”

“And Jamie? He could come with me.”

“Faith took Jamie wi’ her.”

“Faith took Jamie with her.”

Then he went away, and Margot and Christine stood helplessly beside the suffering man. It grew dark, and no one came, and Christine felt as if she was in some dreadful dream, and could not awaken herself. They expected Norman about seven, but something detained him, and it was after nine when Faith and Jamie were heard on the hill. They were 226 laughing and talking noisily, and Christine ran to meet, and to silence them. The sick man was growing rapidly worse, and there was no sign of the Domine and the doctor. Indeed it was near midnight when they arrived, and by this time Ruleson was unconscious.

Then he left, and Margot and Christine stood by the suffering man, feeling helpless. It got dark, and no one showed up. Christine felt like she was stuck in a terrible dream and couldn't wake up. They expected Norman around seven, but something held him up, and it was after nine when Faith and Jamie were heard coming up the hill. They were laughing and chatting loudly, and Christine ran to greet them and shush them. The sick man was getting worse quickly, and there was still no sign of the Domine or the doctor. In fact, it was almost midnight when they finally arrived, and by that time, Ruleson was unconscious.

Those who know anything of pneumonia will understand the hard, cruel fight that a man in the perfect health and strength of James Ruleson made for his life. Every step of the disease was contested, and it was only when his wonderful resistance gave out, and his strength failed him, that the doctor and the Domine lost hope. At length, one sunny afternoon, the Domine drew up the window shade, and let the light fall on the still, white face for a minute. Christine was at his side, and he turned to her, and said, “I am going back to the manse for the Blessed Cup of Remembrance. Get the table and bread ready, and tell your mother it is the last time! She must try and eat it with him.”

Those who know anything about pneumonia will understand the tough, brutal fight that a man in the perfect health and strength of James Ruleson put up for his life. Every phase of the illness was a struggle, and it was only when his amazing resistance wore out and his strength faded that the doctor and the Domine lost hope. Finally, on a sunny afternoon, the Domine pulled up the window shade and let the light shine on the still, pale face for a moment. Christine was by his side, and he turned to her, saying, “I’m going back to the manse for the Blessed Cup of Remembrance. Get the table and bread ready, and tell your mother it’s the last time! She needs to try and eat it with him.”

Christine looked at him with her soul in her eyes. She understood all he meant and she merely bowed her head and turned to the dying man. He lay as still as a cradled child. The struggle was over. He had given it up. It was peace at last. Where was James Ruleson at that hour? The Domine had said, “Do not disturb him. We know not what now is passing in his soul. Let him learn in peace whatever God wishes him to learn, in this pause between one life and another.”

Christine looked at him with her soul in her eyes. She understood everything he meant and simply bowed her head and turned to the dying man. He lay as still as a cradled child. The struggle was over. He had let go. It was peace at last. Where was James Ruleson at that hour? The Domine had said, “Don’t disturb him. We don’t know what is happening in his soul right now. Let him learn in peace whatever God wants him to learn during this pause between one life and another.”

227

Margot was on her bed in another room. Christine knelt down at her side, and said gently, “Mither, the great, wonderful hour has come. The Domine has gane for The Cup. With your ain dear hands you will spread the cloth, and cut the bread, for your last eating wi’ him. And, Mither, you won’t cry out, and weep, as those do who have nae hope o’ meeting again. You will mak’ yoursel’ do as the daughters o’ God do, who call Him ‘Feyther’! You’ll be strong in the Lord, Mither, and bid Feyther ‘good-by,’ like those who are sure they will meet to part no more.”

Margot was lying on her bed in another room. Christine knelt beside her and said softly, “Mom, the great, wonderful hour has come. The preacher has gone for The Cup. With your own dear hands, you will set the table and cut the bread for your last meal with him. And, Mom, you won’t cry out or weep like those who have no hope of meeting again. You will make yourself do as the daughters of God do, who call Him ‘Father’! You’ll be strong in the Lord, Mom, and say goodbye to Dad, like those who are sure they will meet to part no more.”

And Margot whispered, “I was brought low, and He helped me.”

And Margot whispered, “I was brought down, and He helped me.”

A few hours later, in this simple cottage bedroom, the miracle of Love’s last supper in the upper chamber at Jerusalem, was remembered. With her own hands Margot covered a little table at her husband’s bedside with her finest and whitest linen. She cut the bread into the significant morsels, and when the Domine came, he placed them solemnly on the silver plate of the consecrated service, and poured wine into the holy vessel of The Communion. All was then ready, and they sat down to wait for that lightening which so often comes when the struggle is over and the end near.

A few hours later, in this simple cottage bedroom, the miracle of Love’s last supper in the upper room at Jerusalem was remembered. With her own hands, Margot covered a small table by her husband’s bedside with her finest and whitest linen. She cut the bread into meaningful pieces, and when the Domine arrived, he placed them solemnly on the silver plate of the consecrated service and poured wine into the holy vessel of The Communion. Everything was then ready, and they sat down to wait for that enlightening moment which often comes when the struggle is over and the end is near.

They waited long. Ruleson’s deep sleep lasted for hours, and the Domine began to hope it might be that life-giving sleep which often introduces the apparently dying to a new lease of life.

They waited a long time. Ruleson's deep sleep lasted for hours, and the Domine started to hope it might be that life-giving sleep which often brings the seemingly dying back to a new lease of life.

228

He awoke after midnight, with the word “Margot” on his lips, and Margot slipped her hand into his, and kissed him.

He woke up after midnight, with the name “Margot” on his lips, and Margot slipped her hand into his and kissed him.

“We are going to have supper with the Lord Christ. Will you join us, Ruleson?”

“We're going to have dinner with the Lord Christ. Will you join us, Ruleson?”

“Ay, will—I—gladly!”

"Yes, I will gladly!"

After the simple rite Ruleson was quite happy. He said a few words privately to the Domine, asked for his grandson, and told him to be a good man, and a minister of God, and promised if it was in God’s will he would watch o’er him, and then blessed and sent him away.

After the simple ceremony, Ruleson felt really happy. He shared a few words in private with the Domine, asked about his grandson, and told him to be a good person and a servant of God. He promised that if it was God's will, he would look after him, then blessed him and sent him on his way.

“I might hae another struggle at the last. I dinna want him to see it.”

“I might have another struggle at the end. I don’t want him to see it.”

“The struggle is over, James,” answered the Domine. “Be still, and wait for the salvation of the Lord.”

“The struggle is over, James,” replied the Domine. “Be calm, and wait for the Lord’s salvation.”

And for some hours, even until the day broke, and the shadows began to flee away, that dying room was in a strange peace. Margot and Christine sat almost motionless, watching their loved one’s face growing more and more calm and content, and the Domine stood or sat at the foot of the bed, and all was intensely still.

And for several hours, even until dawn, when the shadows started to disappear, that room was filled with a strange peace. Margot and Christine sat almost completely still, observing their loved one’s face becoming calmer and more content, while the Domine stood or sat at the foot of the bed, and everything was intensely quiet.

“Great things are passing in the soul now,” he said to the women. “It is contemplating the past. It is judging itself. It is bearing witness to the righteousness and mercy of its Maker. Pray that it may come from this great assize justified through Christ.” Soon after, he added “The tide has 229 turned, he will go out with the tide. Stand near him now, and sing softly with me his last human prayer:

“Big things are happening in the soul right now,” he told the women. “It’s reflecting on the past. It’s evaluating itself. It’s witnessing the goodness and mercy of its Creator. Pray that it comes from this great judgment justified through Christ.” Soon after, he added, “The tide has 229 turned, he will go out with the tide. Stand close to him now, and sing gently with me his last human prayer:

“Jesus, lover of my soul,

“Jesus, my soul's lover,

Let me to thy bosom fly;

Let me fly into your arms;

While the nearer waters roll,

While the nearby waters roll,

While the tempest still is nigh:

While the storm is still near:

Hide me, oh my Saviour, hide!

Hide me, oh my Savior, hide!

Till the storm of life is past,

Till the storm of life is over,

Safe into the haven guide,

Safe in the guiding haven,

Oh receive my soul at last!”

Oh, finally take my soul!

Once the dying man opened his eyes, once he smiled, but ere the last line was finished, James Ruleson had

Once the dying man opened his eyes and smiled, but before the last line was finished, James Ruleson had

Gone on that long voyage all men take,

Gone on that long journey all men must take,

And with angelic help, had once again,

And with the help of angels, had once again,

By unknown waters, entered a new world.

By unknown waters, entered a new world.

Time waits neither for the living nor the dead, and when a month had come and gone, Margot and Christine had accepted, in some measure, their inevitable condition. Ruleson had left his small affairs beyond all dispute. His cottage was bequeathed entirely to his wife and daughter, “for all the days of their lives.” His boat was to be sold, and the proceeds given to his widow. The two hundred cash he had in the bank was also Margot’s, and the few acres of land he owned he gave to his eldest son, Norman, who had stood faithfully by his 230 side through all his good and evil days. No one was dissatisfied except Norman’s wife, who said her man, being the eldest born, had a full right to house and cash, and a’ there was, saving Margot’s lawful widow right. She said this so often that she positively convinced herself of its rightness and justice, “and some day,” she frequently added, “I will let Mistress and Miss Ruleson know the ground on which they stand.” To Norman, she was more explicit and denunciatory—and he let her talk.

Time doesn't wait for anyone, living or dead, and when a month had passed, Margot and Christine had somewhat come to terms with their unavoidable situation. Ruleson had settled his small affairs without any controversy. He left his cottage entirely to his wife and daughter, “for all the days of their lives.” He instructed that his boat be sold, with the proceeds given to his widow. The two hundred in cash he had in the bank also belonged to Margot, and he gave the few acres of land he owned to his eldest son, Norman, who had stood by him through all his ups and downs. The only one unhappy was Norman’s wife, who insisted that her husband, being the eldest, had the rightful claim to the house and cash, except for Margot's legal rights as a widow. She repeated this so often that she truly convinced herself of its fairness and justice, “and someday,” she frequently added, “I will make sure Mistress and Miss Ruleson understand their position.” To Norman, she was even more direct and critical—and he let her go on.

It had been very positively stated in the adoption of James Ruleson, the younger, that the simple decease of his grandfather made him the adopted son of the Domine, and it was thought best to carry out this provision without delay. Margot had been seriously ill after the funeral, and she said calmly now, that she was only waiting until her change came. But life still struggled bravely within her for its promised length, and the Domine said Death would have to take her at unawares, if he succeeded yet awhile. This was the truth. The desire to live was still strong in Margot’s heart, she really wished earnestly to live out all her days.

It had been clearly stated in the adoption of James Ruleson, the younger, that his grandfather's passing made him the adopted son of the Domine, and it was decided to carry out this arrangement without delay. Margot had been seriously ill after the funeral, and she now calmly said that she was just waiting for her time to come. But life still fought fiercely within her for its expected duration, and the Domine said Death would have to catch her off guard if it was to succeed for a while longer. This was the truth. The will to live was still strong in Margot’s heart; she genuinely wanted to live out all her days.

Now, public sympathy soon wears out. The village which had gone en masse to weep at James Ruleson’s funeral, had in two weeks chosen Peter Brodie to fill his place. The women who were now busy with their spring cleaning, and their preparations for the coming herring season, could not afford to weep any longer with “thae set-up Rulesons.” 231 Neil had ignored all of them at the funeral, Margot’s sorrow they judged to be “a vera dry manifestation,” and Christine would not talk about her father’s last hours. The women generally disapproved of a grief that was so dry-eyed and silent.

Now, public sympathy fades quickly. The village that had gathered to mourn at James Ruleson’s funeral had, within two weeks, chosen Peter Brodie to take his place. The women who were busy with their spring cleaning and getting ready for the upcoming herring season couldn’t afford to grieve anymore with “those pretentious Rulesons.” 231 Neil had ignored all of them at the funeral, and they thought Margot’s sorrow was “a very dry manifestation,” while Christine wouldn’t discuss her father’s last hours. Generally, the women disapproved of a grief that was so dry-eyed and quiet.

So gradually the little house on the hill became very solitary. Jamie ran up from the school at the noon hour, and sometimes he stayed an hour or two with them after the school was closed. Then the Domine came for him, and they all had tea together. But as the evening twilight lengthened, the games in the playground lengthened, and the Domine encouraged the lad in all physical exercises likely to increase his stature and his strength.

So gradually the little house on the hill became very lonely. Jamie ran up from school during lunch, and sometimes he stayed for an hour or two with them after school ended. Then the teacher came for him, and they all had tea together. But as the evening twilight stretched on, the games in the playground went on longer, and the teacher encouraged the boy in all physical activities that were likely to boost his height and strength.

Then the herring season came, and the Rulesons had nothing to do with it, and so they gradually lost their long preëminence. Everyone was busy from early to late with his own affairs. And the Rulesons? “Had they not their gentleman son, Neil? And their four lads wearing the Henderson uniform? And the Domine? And the lad Cluny Macpherson? Did he care for any human creature but Christine Ruleson?”

Then the herring season arrived, and the Rulesons were not involved, so they slowly lost their long-standing prominence. Everyone was occupied from morning until night with their own matters. And the Rulesons? “Didn’t they have their son, Neil, who was a gentleman? And their four boys in the Henderson uniform? And the pastor? And what about Cluny Macpherson? Did he care about anyone other than Christine Ruleson?”

With these sentiments influencing the village society, it was no wonder that Margot complained that her friends had deserted her. She had been the leader of the village women in their protective and social societies, and there was no doubt she had been authoritative, and even at times tyrannical. But Margot did not believe she had ever gone too far. 232 She was sure that her leniency and consideration were her great failing.

With these feelings impacting the village community, it was no surprise that Margot felt her friends had abandoned her. She had been the leader of the village women in their protective and social groups, and there was no question she had been commanding, and sometimes even oppressive. However, Margot didn't think she had ever crossed the line. 232 She believed that her indulgence and thoughtfulness were her biggest weaknesses.

So the winter came again, and Christine looked exceedingly weary. While Ruleson lived, Margot had relied on him, she was sure that he would be sufficient, but after his death, she encouraged an unreasonable trial of various highly reputed physicians. They came to her from Edinburgh and Aberdeen, and she believed that every fresh physician was the right one. The expense of this method was far beyond the profit obtained. Yet Christine could not bear to make any protest.

So winter came again, and Christine looked extremely tired. While Ruleson was alive, Margot had depended on him; she was confident he was enough, but after his death, she pushed for an endless trial of various highly regarded doctors. They traveled to her from Edinburgh and Aberdeen, and she thought every new doctor was the right one. The cost of this approach far exceeded the benefits gained. Yet Christine couldn't bring herself to complain.

And the weeks went on, and there appeared to be neither profit nor pleasure in them. The Domine watched Christine with wonder, and in the second year of her vigil, with great anxiety. “Christine will break down soon, Margot,” he said one day to the sick woman. “Look at the black shadows under her eyes. And her eyes are losing all their beauty, her figure droops, and her walk lags and stumbles. Could you not do with Faith for a few days, and let Christine get away for a change? You’ll hae a sick daughter, if you don’t do something, and that soon.”

And the weeks went by, and there seemed to be no benefit or joy in them. The Domine watched Christine with amazement, and in the second year of her watch, with deep worry. “Christine is going to break down soon, Margot,” he said one day to the sick woman. “Look at the dark circles under her eyes. And her eyes are losing all their beauty; her figure is sagging, and her walk is slow and unsteady. Could you manage with Faith for a few days and let Christine take a break? You’ll end up with a sick daughter if you don’t do something soon.”

“I canna stand Faith Anderson. She’s o’er set up wi’ hersel’. I am that full o’ pain and sorrow that Faith’s bouncing happiness is a parfect blow in a body’s face.”

“I can't stand Faith Anderson. She's too full of herself. I'm so overwhelmed with pain and sorrow that Faith's constant happiness is a total slap in the face.”

“The schoolmaster’s wife?”

"The teacher's wife?"

“I’m no a bairn, Domine; and she treats auld and young as if they were bairns. She would want 233 to teach me my alphabet, and my catechism o’er again.”

“I’m not a kid, Domine; and she treats old and young as if they were kids. She would want 233 to teach me my alphabet and my catechism all over again.”

“There’s Nannie Brodie. She is a gentle little thing. She will do all Christine does for a few shillings a week.”

“There’s Nannie Brodie. She’s a sweet little thing. She’ll do everything Christine does for a few bucks a week.”

“What are you thinking of, Domine? I couldna afford a few shillings a week. I hae wonderfu’ expenses wi’ doctors and medicines, and my purse feels gey light in my hand.”

“What are you thinking, sir? I can’t afford a few shillings a week. I have huge expenses with doctors and medicines, and my wallet feels really light in my hand.”

“I see, Margot, that my advice will come to little. Yet consider, Margot, if Christine falls sick, who will nurse her? And what will become o’ yourself?”

“I understand, Margot, that my advice won’t matter much. But think about it, Margot, if Christine gets sick, who will take care of her? And what will happen to you?”

He went away with the words, and he found Christine sitting on the doorstep, watching the sea, as she used to watch it for her father’s boat. She looked tired, but she smiled brightly when he called her name.

He walked away with those words and found Christine sitting on the doorstep, watching the sea, just like she used to when waiting for her dad’s boat. She looked tired, but she smiled brightly when he called her name.

“My dear lassie,” he said, “you ought to have some new thoughts, since you are not likely to get new scenes. Have you any nice books to read?”

“My dear girl,” he said, “you should have some new ideas, since you probably won’t get to see new places. Do you have any good books to read?”

“No, sir. Mither stopped Chambers Magazine and The Scotsman, and I ken a’ the books we hae, as if they were school books. Some o’ them are Neil’s old readers.”

“No, sir. Mom stopped Chambers Magazine and The Scotsman, and I know all the books we have, as if they were school books. Some of them are Neil’s old readers.”

“You dear, lonely lassie! This day I will send you some grand novels, and some books of travel. Try and lose yourself and your weariness in them.”

“You dear, lonely girl! Today I will send you some amazing novels and some travel books. Try to lose yourself and your boredom in them.”

“O, Sir! If you would do this, I can bear everything! I can do everything!”

“O, Sir! If you could do this, I can handle anything! I can do anything!”

“I’ll go home this hour, and the books will be here 234 before dark. Get as much fresh air as you can, and fill your mind with fresh pictures, and fresh ideas, and I wouldn’t wonder if you win back your spirits, and your beauty. Your mother is a great care, lassie!”

“I’ll head home now, and the books will be here 234 before dark. Get as much fresh air as you can, and fill your mind with new images and ideas, and I wouldn’t be surprised if you regain your spirits and your beauty. Your mom is a big worry, girl!”

“Ay, Doctor, but she is in God’s care. I hae naething to do but help and pleasure her, when she’s waking. She sleeps much o’ her time now. I think the medicine o’ the last doctor frae Aberdeen, is the because o’ her sleepiness. I was going to ask you to take a look at it.”

“Ay, Doctor, but she is in God’s care. I have nothing to do but help and please her when she’s awake. She sleeps a lot of her time now. I think the medicine from the last doctor in Aberdeen is the reason for her sleepiness. I was going to ask you to take a look at it.”

He did so, and said in reply, “There’s no harm in it, but it would be well enough to give it with a double portion of water.”

He did that and replied, “There’s nothing wrong with it, but it would be better to give it with double the amount of water.”

Then the Domine went away, and Christine did not know that this hour was really the turning point of her life. And it is perhaps well for the majority that this important crisis is seldom recognized on its arrival. There might be interferences, and blunderings of all kinds. But a destiny that is not realized, or meddled with, goes without let or hindrance to its appointed end.

Then the teacher left, and Christine didn’t realize that this moment was actually the turning point of her life. And it's probably for the best that most people don’t recognize when such significant moments arrive. Otherwise, there could be all sorts of interruptions and mistakes. But a destiny that is not acknowledged or tampered with moves smoothly toward its intended outcome.

Christine rose with a new strength in her heart and went to her mother. “Come here, dear lass,” said Margot. “The Domine was telling me thou art sick wi’ the nursing o’ me, and that thou must hae a change.”

Christine stood up with a renewed strength in her heart and approached her mother. “Come here, dear girl,” said Margot. “The Domine was telling me you are worn out from taking care of me, and that you need a break.”

“The Domine had no right to say such a thing. I am quite well, Mither. I should be sick, if I was one mile from you. I have no work and no pleasure 235 away from your side, dear, dear Mither! I am sorry the Domine judged me sae hardly.”

“The pastor had no right to say something like that. I'm doing just fine, Mom. I would be sick if I were even a mile away from you. I have no work and no joy when I'm not by your side, dear, dear Mom! I'm sorry the pastor judged me so harshly.”

“The Domine is an interfering auld man. He is getting outside his pulpit. When I was saying I missed wee Jamie, and I wished him to come mair often to see me, you should hae watched him bridle up. ‘James must be more under control,’ he said, in a vera pompous manner. I answered, ‘The laddie is quite biddable, Doctor,’ and he said, ‘Mistress, that belongs to his years. He is yet under authority, and I cannot allow him too much freedom.’ And the bairn is my ain! My ain grandchild! Too much freedom wi’ his sick grandmother! Heard ye ever the like?”

“The Domine is an annoying old man. He’s stepping out of his pulpit. When I said I missed little Jamie and wished he would come see me more often, you should have seen him bristle up. ‘James needs to be kept in check,’ he said in a very pompous way. I replied, ‘The boy is quite obedient, Doctor,’ and he said, ‘Mistress, that’s a matter of his age. He is still under authority, and I can’t allow him too much freedom.’ And the child is my own! My own grandchild! Too much freedom with his sick grandmother! Have you ever heard the like?”

“Weel, Mither, he was right in a way. Jamie has been a bit stiff-necked and self-willed lately.”

“Well, Mom, he was right in a way. Jamie has been a bit stubborn and headstrong lately.”

“There isna a thing wrang wi’ the laddie.”

“There isn’t anything wrong with the kid.”

“Weel, he behaves better wi’ you than wi’ any other person. The Domine is making a fine lad o’ him.”

“We’ll, he acts better with you than with anyone else. The teacher is really shaping him into a fine young man.”

“He was a’ that, before the Domine kent him at a’. I wasna carin’ for the reverend this afternoon. I dinna wonder the village women are saying he has his fingers in everyone’s pie.”

“He was indeed, before the pastor knew him at all. I wasn’t keen on the reverend this afternoon. I can’t blame the village women for saying he has his fingers in everyone’s business.”

“It is for everyone’s good, Mither, if it be true; but you ken fine how little the village say-so can be trusted; and less now, than ever; for since you arena able to sort their clashes, they say what they like.”

“It’s for everyone’s benefit, Mom, if that’s true; but you know very well how unreliable the village gossip can be; and it’s even less trustworthy now, because since you can’t resolve their arguments, they say whatever they want.”

“Nae doubt o’ it, Christine.”

“No doubt about it, Christine.”

“The Domine promised to send me some books to 236 read. You see, Mither, the pain you hae wearies you sae that you sleep a great deal, and I am glad o’ it, for the sleep builds up what the pain pulls down, so that you hold up your ain side better than might be.”

“The teacher promised to send me some books to 236 read. You see, Mom, the pain you have tires you out so much that you sleep a lot, and I’m glad about that, because the sleep restores what the pain takes away, so you manage to cope better than you might.”

“That’s a plain truth, dearie.”

"That's a straight-up truth, dear."

“Then when you sleep, I am lonely, and I get to thinking and worrying anent this and that, and so I look tired when there’s naething wrang. But if I had books to read, when I hadna yoursel’ to talk wi’, I would be gey happy, and maybe full o’ wonderfuls to tell you as you lie wakin’ and wearyful.”

“Then when you sleep, I feel lonely, and I start thinking and worrying about this and that, so I look tired even when there’s nothing wrong. But if I had books to read when I didn’t have you to talk to, I would be pretty happy, and maybe I’d have amazing stories to share with you as you lie awake and tired.”

“It is a maybe, and you hae to give maybes a trial.”

“It’s a maybe, and you have to give maybes a try.”

“You see, Mither, we gave up our Chambers Magazine and The Scotsman when Feyther left us alane.”

“You see, Mom, we stopped getting our Chambers Magazine and The Scotsman when Dad left us alone.”

“It was right to do sae; there was sae many expenses, what wi’ the burying, and wi’ my sickness, the last item being a constant outgo.”

“It was the right thing to do; there were so many expenses, with the burial, and with my illness, the last one being a constant drain on money.”

“You must hae the medicines, and we be to gie up all expenses, if so be it was needed for that end.”

“You need to have the medicines, and we'll cover all costs if it's necessary for that purpose.”

“Weel, if I was to stay here, and be a troubler much langer, that might be needed, but I hae a few pounds left yet.”

“Weell, if I were to stay here and cause trouble much longer, that might be necessary, but I still have a few pounds left.”

“It will never be needed. The children o’ the righteous hae a sure claim on the God o’ the righteous, and He is bound and ready to answer it. Those were almost the last words Feyther said to 237 me. I was wearying for books, and you see, He has sent them to me, without plack or bawbee.”

“It will never be needed. The children of the righteous have a solid claim on the God of the righteous, and He is obligated and ready to respond. Those were nearly the last words Father said to me. I was longing for books, and you see, He has sent them to me, without a penny to my name.”

“Weel, lassie, if books will mak’ you happy, I am glad they are coming to you. Whiles you can read a short story out o’ Chambers to mysel’. I used to like thae little love tales, when you read one sometimes to us by the fireside. Anyway, they were mair sensible than the village clash-ma-clavers; maist o’ which are black, burning lees.”

“Well, girl, if books make you happy, I'm glad they're coming your way. Sometimes you can read a short story from Chambers to me. I used to enjoy those little love stories when you read one to us by the fireside. Anyway, they were much better than the village gossip; most of it is just nonsense.”

“Dear Mither, we’ll hae many a happy hour yet, wi’ the tales I shall read to you.”

“Dear Mother, we’re going to have many happy hours ahead, with the stories I’ll read to you.”

“Nae doubt o’ it. They’ll all o’ them be lees—made up lees—but the lees won’t be anent folks we ken, and think weel of, or anent oursel’s.”

“Nobody doubts that. They’re all lies—made-up lies—but the lies won’t be about people we know and think well of, or about ourselves.”

“They won’t be anent anybody, Mither. The men who write the stories make up the men and women, and then make up the things they set them to do, and to say. It is all make-believe, ye ken, but many a good lesson is learned by good stories. They can teach, as well as sermons. Folks that won’t go and hear a sermon will maybe read a good story.”

“They won’t be about anyone real, Mom. The people who write the stories create the characters and then invent the things they do and say. It’s all pretend, you know, but many valuable lessons can be learned from good stories. They can teach just like sermons. People who won’t go to hear a sermon might still read a good story.”

“You wadna daur to read them in a kirk, for they arena the truth.”

“You wouldn't dare to read them in a church, because they aren't the truth.”

“Weel, there are many other things you wouldna care to read in the kirk—a perfectly honest love letter, for instance.”

"Weel, there are a lot of other things you wouldn't want to read in church—a perfectly honest love letter, for example."

“When did you hear frae Cluny?”

“When did you hear from Cluny?”

“Yesterday. He is kept vera close to his business, and he is studying navigation, so that helps him to get the long hours in foreign ports over. He’s 238 hoping to get a step higher at the New Year, and to be transferred to the Atlantic boats. Then he can perhaps get awa’ a little oftener. Mither, I was thinking when you got strong enough, we might move to Glasgow. You would hae a’ your lads, but Norman, mair at your hand then.”

“Yesterday. He is kept really close to his business, and he is studying navigation, so that helps him get through the long hours in foreign ports. He’s 238 hoping to get a step up at the New Year and be transferred to the Atlantic boats. Then he might be able to get away a little more often. Mom, I was thinking that when you get strong enough, we might move to Glasgow. You would have all your boys around, and Norman would be closer to you then.”

“Ay, but Norman is worth a’ the lave o’ them, and beside if I left this dear auld hame, Norman would want to come here, and I couldna thole the thought o’ that ill luck. Yet it would be gey hard to refuse him, if he asked me, and harder still to think night and day o’ his big, blundering, rough lads, among my flower beds, and destroying everything in baith house and bounds. I couldna think o’ it! Your feyther brought me here when the house was naething at a’ but a but and a ben. A bed and a table, a few chairs, and a handfu’ o’ crockery was a’ we had in the wide warld—save and forbye, as I hae often told you, my gold wedding ring.” And Margot held up her white, shrunken hand, and looked at it with tears streaming down her face. And oh, how tenderly Christine kissed her hand and her face, and said she was right, and she did not wonder she feared Norman’s boys. They were a rough-and-tumble lot, but would make fine men, every one o’ them being born for the sea, and the fishing.

“Yeah, but Norman is worth all the rest of them, and if I left this dear old home, Norman would want to come here, and I couldn’t stand the thought of that bad luck. Yet it would be really hard to refuse him if he asked me, and even harder to think about his big, clumsy, rough boys trampling through my flower beds and ruining everything in both the house and the yard. I couldn’t think about it! Your father brought me here when the house was nothing but a front room and a back room. A bed and a table, a few chairs, and a handful of dishes was all we had in the wide world—except for, as I have often told you, my gold wedding ring.” And Margot held up her white, shriveled hand and looked at it with tears streaming down her face. And oh, how tenderly Christine kissed her hand and her face and said she was right, and she didn’t blame her for fearing Norman’s boys. They were a rough-and-tumble bunch, but they would all make fine men, each one born for the sea and fishing.

“Just sae, Christine. They’ll do fine in a fishing boat, among nets and sails. But here! Nay, nay! And then there’s the mither o’ them! That woman in my place! Can you think o’ it, lassie?”

“Just so, Christine. They’ll be fine in a fishing boat, among nets and sails. But here! No way! And then there’s their mother! That woman in my spot! Can you imagine it, girl?”

239

“We’ll never speak again o’ the matter. I ken how you feel, Mither. It would be too cruel! it would be mair than you could bear.”

“We'll never talk about this again, Mom. I know how you feel. It would be too cruel! It would be more than you could handle.”

Then there was a man’s voice heard in the living room, and Christine went to answer the call. It was the Domine’s messenger, with his arms full of books. And Christine had them taken into her mother’s room, and for a whole hour sat beside her and showed her books full of pictures, and read short anecdotes from the magazine volume, and Margot for a while seemed interested, but finally said with an air of great weariness: “Tak’ them all awa’, dearie. Ye can hae the best bedroom for them.”

Then a man’s voice was heard in the living room, and Christine went to see who it was. It was the Domine’s messenger, carrying a pile of books. Christine had him take them into her mother’s room, and for an entire hour, she sat beside her, showing her picture-filled books and reading short stories from the magazine. Margot seemed interested for a bit, but eventually said with a heavy sigh, “Take them all away, dear. You can have the best bedroom for them.”

“Dear Mither, will you let me hae the use o’ it? I will keep a’ in order, and it is sae near to yoursel’, I could hear you if you only spoke my name.”

“Dear Mother, will you let me use it? I'll keep everything in order, and since it's so close to you, I could hear you if you just called my name.”

“Tak’ the room and welcome. Neil had it for many a year. It has a feeling o’ books and lesson-larning in it.”

"Take the room and welcome. Neil had it for many years. It has a vibe of books and learning in it."

So that night, when her mother was in her first sleep, Christine took her books into this large, silent room. It faced the sea. It had an atmosphere different from that of any other room in the house, and no one but herself was likely to enter it. There was a broad sill to the largest window, and Christine arranged the Domine’s books on it. In the dozen or more volumes there was a pleasant variety—history, poetry and the popular novels of the time—especially the best work of George Eliot, Miss Braddon, Thackeray, and Dickens.

So that night, when her mother was sound asleep, Christine brought her books into the big, quiet room. It overlooked the sea. It had a vibe that was different from any other room in the house, and no one but her was likely to go in. There was a wide windowsill at the biggest window, and Christine set the Domine’s books on it. Among the dozen or more volumes, there was a nice mix—history, poetry, and the popular novels of the time—especially the best work of George Eliot, Miss Braddon, Thackeray, and Dickens.

240

It was all so wonderful to Christine, she could hardly believe it. She touched them lovingly, she could have kissed them. For in those days in Scotland, good literature was yet a sort of luxury. A person in a country place who had a good novel, and was willing to loan it, was a benefactor. Christine had borrowed from the schoolmaster’s wife all she had to lend, and for several weeks had been without mental food and mental outlook. Was there any wonder that she was depressed and weary-looking?

It was all so amazing to Christine that she could hardly believe it. She touched them affectionately, and she could have kissed them. Back then in Scotland, good literature was still a kind of luxury. Someone in a rural area who had a good novel and was willing to share it was a hero. Christine had borrowed everything the schoolmaster’s wife had to lend, and for several weeks, she had been without any mental stimulation or perspective. Is it any surprise that she looked tired and worn out?

Now all quickly changed. The housework went with her as if it were paid to do so. She sang as she worked. She was running in and out of Mither’s room with unfailing cheerfulness, and Margot caught her happy tone, and they were sufficient for each other. Mother and books would have been sufficient alone, but they had also many outside ties and interests. The Domine allowed Jamie to go to grandmother’s once a day. There were Cluny and Neil, and all the rest of the boys, the Domine and the villagers, the kirk and the school; and always Jamie came in the afternoon, and brought with him the daily Glasgow Herald. It was the Domine’s way. At first he had not consciously recognized what Christine required, but as soon as the situation was evident to him, he hasted to perform the good work, and he did the duty liberally, and wearied not in it.

Now everything changed quickly. The housework seemed to complete itself. She sang while she worked. She moved in and out of Mither’s room with endless cheerfulness, and Margot picked up on her happy vibe, and they were enough for each other. Mother and books could have been enough on their own, but they also had many connections and interests outside. The Domine allowed Jamie to visit his grandmother once a day. There were Cluny and Neil, and all the other boys, the Domine, the villagers, the church, and the school; and Jamie always came home in the afternoon, bringing with him the daily Glasgow Herald. That was how the Domine operated. At first, he didn’t consciously realize what Christine needed, but as soon as it became clear to him, he quickly set out to help, and he fulfilled his duty generously, never growing tired of it.

So the days came and went, and neither Margot nor Christine counted them, and Cluny came whenever he could by any travel get a few hours with 241 Christine. And the herring season came and went again, and was not very successful. Margot and Christine were sorry, but it was no longer a matter of supreme importance. Still, the gossip concerning the fishing always interested Margot, and someone generally brought it to her. If no one did, she frankly asked the Domine what was going on, for he always knew everything affecting the people who sat in Culraine Kirk of Scotland.

So the days passed by, and neither Margot nor Christine kept track of them, and Cluny dropped by whenever he could manage to steal a few hours with 241 Christine. The herring season came and went again, and it wasn't very successful. Margot and Christine were disappointed, but it didn't matter that much anymore. Still, the chatter about fishing always caught Margot's interest, and someone usually brought the news to her. If no one did, she would directly ask the Domine what was happening, since he always knew everything affecting the people who attended Culraine Kirk of Scotland.

Certainly he watched Christine’s improvement with the greatest interest and pleasure. In six months she was a far more beautiful woman than she had ever before been. Her soul was developing on the finest lines, and it was constantly beautifying its fleshly abode. The work was like that of a lapidary who, day by day, cuts and polishes a gem of great value. Even Margot occasionally looked intently at her daughter, and said wonderingly, “You are growing very bonnie, Christine, the Domine must hae lost his sight, when he thought you were sick and wearying for a change.”

Certainly, he watched Christine’s improvement with great interest and pleasure. In six months, she had become a much more beautiful woman than ever before. Her spirit was developing beautifully, constantly enhancing her physical appearance. The process was like that of a jeweler who, day by day, cuts and polishes a precious gem. Even Margot occasionally looked closely at her daughter and said with wonder, “You’re growing very pretty, Christine; the minister must have lost his vision if he thought you were sick and in need of a change.”

“I’m never sick, Mither. Whiles, when I was worrying mysel’ anent Angus Ballister, I used to hae a dowie weariness come o’er me; but since feyther went awa’ I havena had as much as a headache. Now if it suits you, Mither, I’ll gie you your knitting, I’m wanting to go and write down something.”

“I’m never sick, Mom. There were times when I was worried about Angus Ballister, and I would feel a heavy tiredness come over me; but since Dad left, I haven’t even had a headache. Now, if it’s okay with you, Mom, I’ll give you your knitting; I want to go and write something down.”

“Weel, gie me the needles, and gie my love to Cluny, and tell him to bring me ane o’ them white fuchsia plants he saw in a Glasgow window.”

“Okay, give me the needles, and send my love to Cluny, and tell him to grab me one of those white fuchsia plants he saw in a Glasgow window.”

242

“I hae given that word already, Mither.”

“I’ve already given that word, Mother.”

“Do it again, lassie. Any man bides twice telling.”

“Do it again, girl. Every man deserves to be told twice.”

But the writing Christine wished to do was not a letter to her lover. It was some lines that had been running through her mind for an hour, and she knew that the only way in which she could lay their persistency, was to write them down. She had just finished this work, when the door was opened, and the Domine came in, with a gust of wind, that blew the paper on which she was writing across the room. He caught it first, and he smiled when he saw it was poetry.

But the writing Christine wanted to do wasn’t a letter to her lover. It was some lines that had been going through her mind for an hour, and she knew that the only way to quiet them was to write them down. She had just finished this task when the door opened, and the Domine came in, with a burst of wind that blew the paper she was writing on across the room. He caught it first and smiled when he saw it was poetry.

“I’ll even read it, Christine, it might be worth while.”

“I'll even read it, Christine, it could be worth it.”

“I couldna help writing the lines down, Sir. They bothered me till I did sae. They always do.”

“I couldn't help writing the lines down, Sir. They bothered me until I did so. They always do.”

“Oh-h! Then the lines are your own. That is a circumstance I cannot pass.”

“Oh wow! So the lines are yours. That's something I can't ignore.”

“Gie them to me, Sir. Please!”

“Give them to me, Sir. Please!”

“When I have read them, Christine,” and immediately he proceeded to read them aloud. He read them twice, the second time with care and sympathy:

“When I’ve read them, Christine,” and right away he started to read them out loud. He read them twice, the second time with attention and understanding:

“The boats rocked idly on the bay,

“The boats swayed lazily on the bay,

The nets hung straight within the deep,

The nets hung straight in the deep,

On the hard deck the fishers lay,

On the hard deck, the fishermen lay,

Lost in a deep and dreamless sleep.

Lost in a deep, dreamless sleep.

Why should they care, and watch, and wake—

Why should they care, and watch, and wake—

Nets of the sleeping fishers take.

Nets of the sleeping fishermen take.

243

243

Only the sea the silence broke,

Only the sea broke the silence,

Until the Master Fisher spoke.

Until the Master Fisher spoke.

“O Christ, Thou must have loved the sea,

“O Christ, You must have loved the sea,

Its waves held firm Thy steady feet.

Its waves held firm your steady feet.

Wouldst Thou not talk of boats and nets,

Would you not talk about boats and nets,

If Thou some fishermen shouldst meet?

If you happen to meet some fishermen?

Yes, Thou wouldst speak of boats and nets,

Yes, you would talk about boats and nets,

Though walking on the golden street.

Though walking on the golden street.

“And if, O Christ, Thou met’st some day

“And if, O Christ, You met some day

The Fishermen from Galilee,

The Fishermen of Galilee,

Wouldst Thou not speed the hours away,

Would you not make the hours go by faster,

Recalling life upon their sea?

Remembering life on their sea?

And sure their hearts would burn and thrill,

And of course their hearts would burn and excite,

Remembering, Thy ‘Peace be still!’

Remember, "Peace, be still!"

“The Crystal Sea could ne’er replace

“The Crystal Sea could never replace

The old Earth Sea, so wild and gray—

The old Earth Sea, so wild and gray—

The strain, the struggle, and the race

The stress, the effort, and the competition

For daily bread, from day to day.

For daily sustenance, from one day to the next.

O Christ! we fishermen implore,

O Christ! we fishermen pray,

Say not, ‘The sea shall be no more.’

Say not, 'The sea will be no more.'

“Its tides have seen Thy godlike face—

“Its tides have seen Your godlike face—

Look down into its hidden graves,

Look down into its hidden graves,

Have felt Thy feet in solemn pace

Have felt Your feet in serious stride

Pass through the valley of its waves.

Pass through the valley of its waves.

Fisher of Galilee! We pray,

Fisher of Galilee! We pray,

Let not the Earth Sea pass away.”

Let the Earth Sea not fade away.

“Weel, Sir, will you give me the bit paper now?”

"We'll, Sir, will you give me the little paper now?"

“I want you to give it to me. In a year I should 244 like to read it again, and see how you have improved.”

“I want you to give it to me. In a year I should 244 like to read it again, and see how you've improved.”

“Take your will wi’ it, Sir.”

“Take your will with it, Sir.”

“To write poetry teaches you how to write prose—teaches you the words of the English language, their variety and value. A good prose writer can write poetry, for he is acquainted wi’ words, and can always find the word he wants; but a good poet is not often a good prose writer.”

“To write poetry teaches you how to write prose—it teaches you the words of the English language, their variety and value. A good prose writer can write poetry because they are familiar with words and can always find the right one; however, a good poet isn’t always a good prose writer.”

“How is that, Sir?”

“How's that, Sir?”

“Because he is satisfied with his own vehicle of expression. He thinks it is the best. I am glad you have begun by writing poetry—but do not stop there.” As he was speaking he folded up the bit of paper in his hand, and put it into his pocketbook. Then he went to speak to Margot.

“Because he’s happy with his own way of expressing himself. He believes it’s the best. I’m glad you started with poetry—but don’t stop there.” As he was talking, he folded the piece of paper in his hand and put it in his wallet. Then he went to talk to Margot.

“Margot,” he said, “what do you think? Christine has been writing a poem, and it is better than might be.”

“Margot,” he said, “what do you think? Christine has been writing a poem, and it’s better than it could be.”

“Christine has been making up poetry ever since she was a bit bairn. She reads a great deal o’ poetry to me out o’ the books you sent her. Oh, Domine, they hae been a wonderfu’ pleasuring to us baith! Though I never thought I wad live to find my only pleasure in novels and bits o’ poetry. Three or four years ago I wad hae laughed anyone to scorn who said such a thing could happen to Margot Ruleson. ’Deed wad I!”

“Christine has been writing poetry since she was a little kid. She reads a lot of poetry to me from the books you sent her. Oh, Domine, they’ve been a wonderful joy for both of us! Although I never thought I would live to find my only joy in novels and bits of poetry. Three or four years ago, I would have laughed anyone to scorn who said such a thing could happen to Margot Ruleson. Indeed I would!”

“God often brings the impossible to pass, and even nourishes us on it. What has Christine been reading to you?”

“God often makes the impossible happen and even provides for us through it. What has Christine been reading to you?”

245

“She has read to me the doings o’ David Copperfield, and about that puir lad, Oliver Twist. I was greatly ta’en up wi’ the lads. I maist forgot mysel’, listening to their troubles and adventures.”

“She has read to me about the story of David Copperfield and that poor boy, Oliver Twist. I was really caught up with the boys. I almost forgot myself, listening to their troubles and adventures.”

“Very good, Margot. What is she reading to you now?”

“Great job, Margot. What is she reading to you now?”

“A book by a Mr. Thackeray. His picture is in the book. It’s what they ca’ a frontispiece. He has a big head, and he isna handsome, but he looks like he could mak’ up a good story.”

“A book by Mr. Thackeray. His picture is in the book. It’s what they call a frontispiece. He has a big head, and he isn’t handsome, but he looks like he could come up with a good story.”

“Is the book called ‘Vanity Fair’?”

“Is the book titled ‘Vanity Fair’?”

“That’s the very name. I dinna see yet the meaning o’ it.”

"That’s the name right there. I still don’t understand its meaning."

“Do you like it?”

"Do you like this?"

“Weel, I like the folks best that I shouldna like. There’s an auld woman in it, that I wad gie a cup o’ tea and an hour’s crack to, any day, and be glad o’ the pleasure o’ it; and there’s the girl, called Becky, that isna at a’ a kirklike girl, but I canna help liking her weel. I think I wad hae been her marrow, if I had been born and brought up as she was. I’m sure it must be gey hard for men to mak’ up the likeness o’ a real good woman—they mak’ them too good, you feel as if they should be in heaven, and mostly I find they send them there by early death, or some other disease, or mischance.”

“Well, I like the people I shouldn’t like the most. There’s an old woman in it that I would gladly give a cup of tea and an hour of conversation to any day, just for the enjoyment of it; and there’s a girl named Becky, who definitely isn’t a proper church girl, but I can’t help really liking her. I think I would have been her soulmate if I had been born and raised like she was. I’m sure it must be really hard for men to create a realistic image of a truly good woman—they make them too perfect, and you feel like they belong in heaven, and mostly I find they send them there by an early death, or some other illness or accident.”

“So you like Becky?”

“So, you like Becky?”

“I do. There’s circumstances, Sir! They alter cases. They do that! If a woman has the fight wi’ the warld on her hands, she’ll be requiring a little o’ 246 the deil in her, just to keep the deil out o’ her. I hope the man Thackeray has had sense enou’ to mak’ Becky come a’ right at the lang end.”

“I do. There are circumstances, Sir! They change situations. They really do! If a woman has to battle the world, she’ll need a bit of the devil in her, just to keep the devil out of her. I hope Thackeray has been clever enough to make Becky turn out okay in the end.”

“I believe she becomes very respectable, and joins the Church of England.”

“I think she becomes quite respected and joins the Church of England.”

“That would be the right thing for her. I hae heard that it is a vera broad church, and that its deacons——”

“That would be the right thing for her. I’ve heard that it’s a very broad church, and that its deacons——”

“Wardens, Margot.”

"Margot, wardens."

“Wardens be it. I hae heard that they dinna dog its members round Sunday and work days, as our deacons do. Your ain deacons are vera officious, sir.”

“Wardens, is that right? I've heard that they don't follow their members around on Sundays and workdays like our deacons do. Your deacons are really nosy, sir.”

“Elder James Ruleson, while he lived, saw that every kirk officer did his duty.”

“Elder James Ruleson, during his life, noticed that every church officer fulfilled his responsibilities.”

“Thank you, Domine! It is good to hear his name. Everyone seems to have forgotten him—everyone.”

“Thank you, Lord! It’s nice to hear his name. It feels like everyone has forgotten him—everyone.”

“He is not forgotten, Margot. His name is on nearly every page o’ the kirk books, and the school will keep his memory green. I am going to propose a Ruleson Day, and on it give all the children a holiday. Weel, Margot, here comes Christine, and I believe she has Becky in hand.” Then he turned to Christine and said, “You have taken steps on a fair road, go straight forward.” And she smiled, and her smile was like sunshine, and the Domine felt the better for it. He lifted his head higher, and took longer steps, and walked home with a new and pleasant hope in his heart.

“He is not forgotten, Margot. His name is on almost every page of the church records, and the school will keep his memory alive. I’m going to suggest a Ruleson Day, and on that day, we’ll give all the kids a day off. Well, Margot, here comes Christine, and I think she has Becky under control.” Then he turned to Christine and said, “You’re on the right path, so keep moving forward.” She smiled, and her smile was like sunshine, and the Domine felt uplifted because of it. He held his head higher, took longer strides, and walked home with a new and pleasant hope in his heart.


247

CHAPTER X

ROBERTA INTERFERES

Small service is true service while it lasts.

Small service is genuine service while it lasts.

He that maketh haste to be rich shall not be innocent.

Those who rush to get rich will not be innocent.

Nearly two years had passed since James Ruleson’s death, and Christine was facing an embarrassing condition. She was nearly without money. During the severe illness which followed her husband’s death, Margot had entrusted all she had to Christine, except the sum she had retained for her own burial; and Christine knew this was a provision all Culraine women regarded as a sacred duty. To break into this sum would be a serious, perhaps a dangerous, trial to Margot. However, there was the ninety pounds that Neil had borrowed from her, and never repaid. Now she must apply for it, must indeed urge its immediate return, and she wrote her brother the following letter:

Almost two years had gone by since James Ruleson’s death, and Christine was dealing with an embarrassing situation. She was almost out of money. During the serious illness that followed her husband’s death, Margot had given all her funds to Christine, except for the amount she had kept for her own burial; and Christine knew this was a responsibility all Culraine women considered a sacred duty. Breaking into this fund would be a serious, possibly dangerous, challenge for Margot. However, there was the ninety pounds that Neil had borrowed from her and never paid back. Now she had to ask for it, she really had to push for its immediate return, and she wrote her brother the following letter:

Dear Neil,

Dear Neil,

We are in a sair strait. I am nearly without money, and Mither has none left but her burial siller, and you know it will nearly kill her to break into that. I would not ask you to pay me the ninety pounds you owe me, if there was any 248 other way I could do. I would go out and sell fish, before I would trouble you. But surely it will not be hurting you any way now, to pay ninety pounds. Jim Carnagie was telling me that you were doing a well-paying business. Dear Neil, it is for your mither! She pleaded for you to have your own will and wish all your life long. I need not remind you of all her thoughtfulness for your comfort, while you were at the Maraschal. She is dying, a cruel, hard, long death. I cannot, no, I cannot, trouble her last days anent the siller she needs for food to keep her in life, and for medicines to soothe her great pain. Neil, I have always loved and helped you. I was glad when Miss Rath took to you kindly, for I knew you had to have some woman to look after your special ways and likings. Tell her the truth, and I am sure she will not oppose your paying such a just debt. Neil, answer me at once. Do not think about it, and delay and delay. You know, dear Neil, it is getting on the fourth year, since I loaned you it, and you promised to pay me out of the first money you earned. I think, dear, you will now pay me as lovingly as I let you have it when you needed it so badly.

We’re in a tough spot. I'm almost out of money, and Mom has only her burial fund left, and you know how hard it will be for her to use that. I wouldn’t ask you to pay back the ninety pounds you owe me if there was any other option. I’d rather go out and sell fish than bother you with this. But it really wouldn’t hurt you to pay the ninety pounds back now. Jim Carnagie told me your business is doing well. Dear Neil, this is for your mom! She always wanted you to have your own choices and wishes throughout your life. I shouldn’t have to remind you of how much she’s done for your comfort while you were at Maraschal. She’s going through a slow and painful decline. I can’t, I really can’t, disturb her final days over the money she needs for food and medicine to help ease her suffering. Neil, I’ve always cared for you and supported you. I was glad when Miss Rath took a liking to you because I knew you needed someone to understand your unique ways and preferences. Be honest with her, and I’m sure she won’t mind you paying back this fair debt. Neil, please reply to me right away. Don’t think it over and delay. You know, dear Neil, it’s been almost four years since I lent you that money, and you promised to pay me back as soon as you were able. I believe, dear, you’ll repay me with the same kindness I showed you when you needed it so much.

Mither does not know I am writing you, or even that we need money, so haste to make me more easy, for I am full of trouble and anxiety.

Mom doesn't know I'm writing to you or that we need money, so please hurry to help me feel more at ease, because I'm really troubled and anxious.

Your loving sister,

Your loving sister,

Christine.

Christine.

This letter had a singular fate. It was left at Neil’s house five minutes after Neil had left his house for a journey to London, on some important business for the Western Bank. It was consequently given to Mrs. Ruleson. She looked at it curiously. 249 It was a woman’s writing, and the writing was familiar to her. The half-obliterated post office stamp assured her. It was from Neil’s home, and there was the word “Haste” on the address, so there was probably trouble there. With some hesitation she opened and read it, read slowly and carefully, every word of it, and when she had done so, flung it from her in passionate contempt.

This letter had a unique destiny. It was left at Neil’s house five minutes after he had left for a trip to London on urgent business for the Western Bank. As a result, it was handed over to Mrs. Ruleson. She examined it with curiosity. 249 The handwriting was feminine, and she recognized it. The partially smudged post office stamp confirmed it. It was from Neil’s home, and the word “Haste” on the address indicated that there was likely trouble. With some hesitation, she opened and read it slowly and carefully, taking in every word, and once she finished, she threw it away in a fit of disdain.

“The lying, thieving, contemptible creature,” she said, in a low, intense voice. “I gave him ninety pounds, when his father died. He told me then some weird story about this money. And I believed him. I, Roberta Rath, believed him! I am ashamed of myself! Reginald told me long syne that he knew the little villain was making a private hoard for himself, and that the most o’ his earnings went to it. I will look into that business next. Reggie told me I would come to it. I cannot think of it now, my first care must be this poor, anxious girl, and her dying mother. I believe I will go to Culraine and see them! He has always found out a reason for me not going. I will just show him I am capable of taking my own way.”

“The lying, thieving, despicable creature,” she said in a low, intense voice. “I gave him ninety pounds when his father died. He told me some crazy story about that money. And I believed him. I, Roberta Rath, believed him! I’m ashamed of myself! Reginald told me long ago that he knew the little villain was saving money for himself and that most of his earnings went toward it. I’ll look into that next. Reggie warned me I’d find out. I can’t think about it now; my main concern has to be this poor, anxious girl and her dying mother. I think I’ll go to Culraine and see them! He’s always come up with a reason for me not to go. I’ll just show him I can make my own decisions.”

She reflected on this decision for a few moments, and then began to carry it out with a smiling hurry. She made arrangements with her cook for the carrying on of the household for her calculated absence of three days. Then she dressed herself with becoming fashion and fitness, and in less than an hour, had visited the Bank of Scotland, and reached the 250 railway station. Of course she went first to Edinburgh, and she lingered a little there, in the fur shops. She selected a pretty neck piece and muff of Russian sable, and missed a train, and so it was dark, and too late when she reached the town to go to the village of Culraine.

She thought about this decision for a moment, and then quickly got to work with a smile. She arranged with her cook to handle the household during her planned three-day absence. Then she got dressed in a stylish and appropriate outfit, and in less than an hour, she had visited the Bank of Scotland and arrived at the 250 railway station. Naturally, she first went to Edinburgh and spent a little time in the fur shops. She chose a lovely neck piece and muff made of Russian sable, missed a train, and by the time she reached the town, it was dark and too late to go to the village of Culraine.

“It is always my way,” she murmured, as she sat over her lonely cup of tea in her hotel parlor. “I am so long in choosing what I want, that I lose my luck. I wonder now if I have really got the best and the bonniest. Poor father, he was aye looking for a woman to be a mother to me, and never found one good enough. I was well in my twenties before I could decide on a husband; and I am pretty sure I waited too long. Three women bought furs while I was swithering about mine. It is just possible to be too careful. Liking may be better than consideration. Johnny Lockhart told me if I would trust my heart, instead of my brain, I would make better decisions. It might be so. Who can tell?”

“It’s always my way,” she whispered, as she sat with her lonely cup of tea in her hotel lounge. “I take so long to choose what I want that I miss my chance. I wonder now if I really got the best and the prettiest. Poor dad, he was always looking for a woman to be a mother to me, and never found one good enough. I was well into my twenties before I could decide on a husband; and I’m pretty sure I waited too long. Three women bought furs while I was hesitating about mine. It’s possible to be too careful. Wanting may be better than thinking it through. Johnny Lockhart told me that if I would trust my heart instead of my head, I’d make better choices. It might be true. Who knows?”

In the morning, when she had finished her breakfast, she went to the window of her room and looked into the street. Several Culraine fishing-women were calling their fresh haddock and flounders, and she looked at them critically.

In the morning, after she finished her breakfast, she went to her room's window and looked out at the street. Several fishing women from Culraine were calling out about their fresh haddock and flounders, and she surveyed them with a critical eye.

“They are young and handsome,” she thought, “but their dress is neither fashionable, nor becoming. I should think it was a trial for a pretty girl to wear it—too short petticoats—stripes too yellow and wide—too much color every way—earrings quite out of 251 fashion—caps picturesque, but very trying, and a sailor hat would be less trouble and more attractive. Well, as the fisherwomen are crying fresh haddock, I should think I may call on Christine, and not break any social law of the place.”

“They're young and good-looking,” she thought, “but their clothes are neither stylish nor flattering. I can’t imagine how a pretty girl could wear them— the skirts are too short—stripes are too yellow and wide— there's too much color everywhere—earrings completely out of 251 style—caps are eye-catching but really unflattering, and a sailor hat would be less hassle and more appealing. Well, since the fisherwomen are calling out about fresh haddock, I suppose I can visit Christine without breaking any social rules here.”

Christine was not now a very early riser. If Margot had a restless, bad night, both of them often fell asleep at the dawning, and it had occasionally been as late as eight o’clock when their breakfast was over. Roberta Rath’s visit happened to fall on one of these belated mornings. It was nearly nine o’clock, but Margot had just had her breakfast, and was washed and dressed, and sitting in a big chair by the fireside of her room.

Christine wasn't an early riser anymore. If Margot had a restless night, they both often fell asleep at dawn, and sometimes breakfast didn't wrap up until as late as eight o'clock. Roberta Rath happened to visit on one of these late mornings. It was almost nine o'clock, but Margot had just finished her breakfast, was washed and dressed, and was sitting in a big chair by the fireside in her room.

Christine was standing by a table in the living room. There was a large pan of hot water before her, and she was going to wash the breakfast dishes. Then there was a soft, quick knock at the door, and she called a little peremptorily, “Come in.” She thought it was some girl from the school, who wanted to borrow a necklace or some bit of finery for an expected dance. And it is not always that the most obliging of women are delighted to lend their ornaments.

Christine was standing by a table in the living room. There was a big pan of hot water in front of her, and she was about to wash the breakfast dishes. Then there was a soft, quick knock at the door, and she called out a little impatiently, “Come in.” She thought it might be one of the girls from the school, wanting to borrow a necklace or some piece of jewelry for an upcoming dance. And it isn’t always that the most helpful women are thrilled to lend out their accessories.

When Roberta answered her curt invitation, she was amazed. She did not know her, she had never seen Roberta, nor even a likeness of her, for there were no photographs then, and the daguerreotype was expensive and not yet in common request. She looked with wide-open eyes at the lady, and the lady 252 smiled. And her smile was entrancing, for she seemed to smile from head to feet. Then she advanced and held out her hand.

When Roberta responded to her brief invitation, she was shocked. She didn’t know her; she had never seen Roberta or even a picture of her, since there were no photographs back then, and daguerreotypes were costly and not widely available. She stared at the woman with wide eyes, and the woman 252 smiled. Her smile was captivating, as if it radiated from head to toe. Then she stepped forward and extended her hand.

“I am Roberta,” she said. And Christine laid down her cup and towel, and answered with eager pleasure, “You are vera welcome, Roberta. I am Christine.”

“I’m Roberta,” she said. Christine set down her cup and towel and replied with eager pleasure, “You’re very welcome, Roberta. I’m Christine.”

“Of course! I know that. You are exactly the Christine I have dreamed about,” and she lifted up her small face, and Christine kissed her, before she was aware. It was the most extraordinary thing, and Christine blushed and burned, but yet was strangely pleased and satisfied.

“Of course! I know that. You are exactly the Christine I have dreamed about,” and she lifted up her small face, and Christine kissed her, before she realized it. It was the most extraordinary thing, and Christine blushed and felt embarrassed, but yet was strangely pleased and satisfied.

“Can I stay with you till four this afternoon, Christine? I want to very much.”

“Can I hang out with you until four this afternoon, Christine? I really want to.”

“You will be mair than welcome. Mither will be beside hersel’ wi’ the visit. Is Neil wi’ you?”

“You will be more than welcome. Mom will be thrilled with the visit. Is Neil with you?”

“No. I have come of my own wish and will. Neil is in London. Let me speak to the man who drove me here, and then I will tell you how it is.”

“No. I came here of my own free will. Neil is in London. Let me talk to the guy who drove me here, and then I’ll explain everything.”

She left the house for a few minutes, and came back with a beaming face, and a parcel in her hand. “Suppose, Christine,” she said, “you show me where I can take off my bonnet and cloak and furs.” So Christine went with her to the best bedroom, and she cried out at the beauty of its view, and looked round at the books and papers, and the snow-white bed, and was wonder struck at the great tropic sea shell, hanging before the south window; for its wide rose-pink cavity was holding a fine plant of musk-flower, 253 and its hanging sprays of bloom, and heavenly scent, enthralled her.

She stepped out of the house for a few minutes and returned with a big smile on her face and a package in her hand. “Hey, Christine,” she said, “can you show me where I can take off my bonnet, cloak, and furs?” So, Christine led her to the nicest bedroom, and she gasped at the gorgeous view, glancing around at the books and papers, the pristine white bed, and was amazed by the large tropical seashell hanging in front of the south window; its wide rose-pink interior held a lovely musk-flower plant, and its drooping sprays of blooms and heavenly scent captivated her. 253

“What a charming room!” she cried. “One could dream of heaven in it.”

“What a lovely room!” she exclaimed. “You could dream of paradise here.”

“Do you dream, Roberta?”

“Do you dream, Roberta?”

“Every night.”

"Every night."

“Do you like to dream?”

“Do you enjoy dreaming?”

“I would not like to go to bed, and not dream.”

“I wouldn’t want to go to bed and not dream.”

“I am glad you feel that way. Some people cannot dream.”

“I’m glad you feel that way. Some people can’t dream.”

“Poor things! Neil could not understand me about dreaming. Nor could I explain it to him.”

"Poor things! Neil just couldn't get what I meant about dreaming. And I couldn't explain it to him."

“Lawyers don’t dream. I have heard that. I suppose the folk in the other warld canna fash themselves wi’ the quarreling o’ this warld.”

“Lawyers don’t dream. I’ve heard that. I guess the people in the other world can’t bother themselves with the arguments of this world.”

Roberta was untying the parcel containing the furs, as Christine spoke, and her answer was to put the long boa of sable around Christine’s neck and place the muff in her right hand. Now, good fur suits everyone—man or woman—and Christine was regally transformed by it.

Roberta was untying the package with the furs while Christine spoke, and her response was to drape the long sable boa around Christine’s neck and hand her the muff with her right hand. Now, good fur looks great on everyone—man or woman—and Christine was instantly elevated by it.

“Eh, Roberta!” she cried. “What bonnie furs! I never saw the like o’ them! Never!”

“Hey, Roberta!” she exclaimed. “What beautiful furs! I’ve never seen anything like them! Never!”

“But now they are yours!”

“But now they're yours!”

“You dinna—you canna mean, that you gie them to me, Roberta?”

“You didn't— you can't mean that you’re giving them to me, Roberta?”

“I surely do mean just that. I give them to you with all my heart and you look like a Norse princess in them. Come, give me a kiss for the boa, and a kiss for the muff, and we will call the gift square.”

“I really mean it. I give them to you with all my heart, and you look like a Norse princess in them. Come on, give me a kiss for the boa, and a kiss for the muff, and we’ll call it even.”

254

Then Roberta kissed Christine and they laughed a sweet, gay little laugh together. And Christine said, “I hae always wanted a sister. Now I hae gotten one weel to my liking! And O, the bonnie furs! The bonnie furs! They suit me fine, Roberta! They suit me fine!” and she smiled at herself in the little mirror, and was happy, beyond expression.

Then Roberta kissed Christine, and they shared a sweet, cheerful laugh together. Christine said, “I've always wanted a sister. Now I’ve gotten one that I really like! And oh, the lovely furs! The lovely furs! They look great on me, Roberta! They look great on me!” She smiled at herself in the small mirror and felt completely happy.

“You are as happy as if you had found a fortune, Christine!”

“You're as happy as if you just struck gold, Christine!”

“I hae found mair than a fortune, Roberta! I hae found a sister! I wasna looking for such good luck to come to me!”

“I have found more than a fortune, Roberta! I have found a sister! I wasn’t expecting such good luck to come to me!”

“That is the way good luck comes—always as a surprise. We watch for it on the main road, and it just slips round a corner.” Then Roberta took Christine by the hand, and they went to the living-room, and Christine began to wash her teacups, and as she laid them dripping on the tray, Roberta took the towel and wiped them dry.

“That's how good luck shows up—always unexpectedly. We look for it on the main road, and it just sneaks around the corner.” Then Roberta took Christine's hand, and they headed to the living room, where Christine started washing her teacups. As she placed the dripping cups on the tray, Roberta grabbed the towel and dried them off.

“You shouldna do that, Roberta.”

"You shouldn't do that, Roberta."

“Why not, Christine?”

"Why not, Chris?"

“It isna wark for you.”

"It's not work for you."

“While Father lived, I always washed the china beside him. Then he read the newspaper, and we had happy talks. We were plain-living folk, until Father died. Then Reggie and I set up for quality. We had the money, and Reggie had quality friends, and I thought it would be fine.”

“While Dad was alive, I always washed the dishes next to him. Then he would read the newspaper, and we’d have great conversations. We were down-to-earth people, until Dad passed away. After that, Reggie and I aimed for a more upscale life. We had the money, and Reggie had sophisticated friends, and I thought it would be nice.”

“Do you think it is fine?”

“Do you think it’s fine?”

255

“It is no better than it is spoken of. Christine, can you guess what brought me here?”

“It’s no better than people say. Christine, can you guess what brought me here?”

“Did you get a letter I wrote Neil?”

“Did you get the letter I wrote, Neil?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Then I know why you came.”

“Then I know why you came.”

“Neil had just left for London. You asked for no delay. So I brought the money, Christine, and I had the Bank calculate the proper amount of interest for four years, at five per cent.”

“Neil just left for London. You requested no delay. So I brought the money, Christine, and I had the bank calculate the right amount of interest for four years, at five percent.”

“There was no interest asked. There is none due. I didna lend a’ the money I had on interest, but on love.”

“There was no interest requested. There isn’t any owed. I didn’t lend out the money I had for interest, but out of love.”

“Then here is the money, Christine, and I must thank you for Neil, for the long credit you have given him.”

“Then here’s the money, Christine, and I have to thank you for Neil, for the extended credit you’ve given him.”

“I havena been needing the siller until now, but now it is a real salvation.”

“I haven't needed the money until now, but now it's a real lifesaver.”

Christine put the money in her breast, and then together they put the cleansed china in its proper place. Just as they finished this duty, a little handbell tinkled, and Christine said,

Christine tucked the money into her chest, and together they placed the cleaned china in its rightful spot. Just as they wrapped up this task, a small handbell chimed, and Christine said,

“That is Mither’s call. Let us go to her.”

“That’s Mom’s call. Let’s go to her.”

“Mither, dear Roberta is here. She has come to see you.” And the young woman stood looking into the old woman’s face, and in a moment something inarticulate passed between them. They smiled at each other, and Roberta stooped and kissed the white, worn face. There needed no further explanation. In a few minutes the three women were conversing in the most intimate and cheerful manner. 256 To her mother, Christine appeared to be rather silent. Margot wished she would be more effusive, and she exerted herself to make up for Christine’s deficiency in this respect. But the release from great anxiety often leaves the most thankful heart apparently quiet, and apparently indifferent. Many who have prayed fervently for help, when the help comes have no words on their tongues to speak their gratitude. Flesh and spirit are exhausted, before the Deliverer they are speechless. Then He who knoweth our infirmities speaks for us.

“Mama, dear Roberta is here. She has come to see you.” And the young woman stood looking into the old woman’s face, and in a moment something unspoken passed between them. They smiled at each other, and Roberta leaned down and kissed the white, worn face. No further explanation was needed. In a few minutes, the three women were chatting in the most intimate and cheerful manner. 256 To her mother, Christine seemed rather quiet. Margot wished she would express herself more and did her best to compensate for Christine’s lack of words. But the relief from great anxiety often leaves the most grateful heart appearing quiet and indifferent. Many who have fervently prayed for help, when the help comes have no words to express their gratitude. Both flesh and spirit are exhausted, and before the Deliverer, they are speechless. Then He who knows our weaknesses speaks for us.

To make what dinner she could, and put the house in order was then Christine’s duty, and she went about it, leaving Roberta with Margot. They soon became quite at ease with each other, and Christine could hear them laughing at their own conversation. After awhile they were very quiet, and Christine wondered if her mother had again become sleepy. On the contrary, she found Margot more alive and more interested than she had seen her since her husband’s death.

To prepare whatever dinner she could and tidy up the house was Christine’s responsibility, and she went about it, leaving Roberta with Margot. They quickly became comfortable with each other, and Christine could hear them laughing at their own chat. After a while, they fell quiet, and Christine wondered if her mother had grown sleepy again. However, she found Margot more lively and engaged than she had seen her since her husband’s death.

There was a crochet needle between them, and they were both absorbed in what it was doing. Crochet was then a new thing on the earth, as far as England and Scotland was concerned; and at this date it was the reigning womanly fad. Margot had seen and dreamed over such patterns of it as had got into magazines and newspapers, but had never seen the work itself. Now Roberta was teaching 257 her its easy stitches, and Margot, with all a child’s enthusiasm, was learning.

There was a crochet needle between them, and they were both focused on what it was creating. Crochet was a new trend at the time, especially in England and Scotland; it was the latest craze among women. Margot had seen and daydreamed over crochet patterns featured in magazines and newspapers, but she had never seen the actual work. Now Roberta was showing her the simple stitches, and Margot, with all the excitement of a child, was learning. 257

“Look, Christine,” she cried. “Look, Christine, at the bonnie wark I am learning! It is the crochet wark. We hae read about it, ye ken, but see for yoursel’. Look, lassie,” and she proudly held out a strip of the first simple edging.

“Look, Christine,” she exclaimed. “Look, Christine, at the lovely work I'm learning! It's crochet work. We’ve read about it, you know, but see for yourself. Look, girl,” and she proudly held out a strip of the first simple edging.

The three women then sat down together, and there was wonder and delight among them. A bit of fine, delicate crochet now gets little notice, but then it was a new sensation, and women thought they lacked an important source of pleasure, if they went anywhere without the little silk bag holding their crochet materials. Roberta had crocheted in the train, as long as it was light, and she fully intended to crochet all day, as she sat talking to her new relations.

The three women then sat together, filled with wonder and delight. A bit of fine, delicate crochet doesn’t get much attention nowadays, but back then it was a fresh sensation, and women felt like they were missing out on something significant if they went anywhere without their little silk bags filled with crochet supplies. Roberta had been crocheting on the train while there was still light, and she fully planned to crochet all day as she chatted with her new relatives.

Margot could knit blindfolded, she learned by some native and natural instinct. In two days she would have been able to teach Roberta.

Margot could knit blindfolded; she learned through some natural instinct. In two days, she would have been able to teach Roberta.

There was a simple dinner of baked fish, and a cup of tea, and Christine beat an egg in a cup and was going to carry it to Margot, when Roberta stayed her. “Does she like it in that sloppy way?” she asked.

There was a simple dinner of baked fish, a cup of tea, and Christine cracked an egg into a cup and was about to take it to Margot when Roberta stopped her. “Does she like it that way?” she asked.

“Weel, it is for her good. She has to like it.”

“Well, it’s for her own good. She needs to like it.”

“We can make it far nicer. See here,” and Roberta beat the egg in the cupful of milk, added a little sugar, and placed it in the oven. In a few minutes it was a solid, excellent custard, and Margot 258 enjoyed it very much. “I ne’er liked raw food,” she said, “and raw egg isna any more eatable than raw fish, or raw meat.”

“We can make it way better. Look here,” and Roberta whisked the egg into the cup of milk, added a bit of sugar, and put it in the oven. In a few minutes, it turned into a solid, delicious custard, and Margot 258 enjoyed it a lot. “I never liked raw food,” she said, “and raw egg is no more edible than raw fish or raw meat.”

In the afternoon the Domine and Jamie came in, and Roberta won his heart readily with her gay good nature and thoughtful kindness to the sick woman. He had put a letter into Christine’s hand, as he came in and said to her, “Go your ways ben, and read it, but say naething to your mither anent its contents. Later I’ll give you good reasons for this.”

In the afternoon, the Domine and Jamie came in, and Roberta easily won his heart with her cheerful disposition and caring kindness towards the sick woman. He had handed a letter to Christine as he entered and said to her, “Go on inside and read it, but don’t say anything to your mother about what’s in it. I’ll explain later.”

So Christine went away, and opened her letter, and there fell from it a five-pound note. And the letter was from a great magazine, and it said the money was for the “Fisherman’s Prayer” and he would be very glad if she would write him more about fishers. There were also a few pleasant words of praise, but Christine’s eyes were full of happy tears, she could not read them. What she did was to lay the letter and the money on her bed, and kneel down beside it, and let her silence and her tears thank the God who had helped her. “I was brought low and He helped me,” she whispered, as she bathed her eyes and then went back to the company.

So Christine walked away and opened her letter, and out fell a five-pound note. The letter was from a well-known magazine, and it mentioned that the money was for the “Fisherman’s Prayer” and they would be really happy if she could write more about fishermen. There were also a few kind words of praise, but Christine’s eyes were filled with happy tears, so she couldn’t read them. Instead, she placed the letter and the money on her bed, knelt beside it, and let her silence and tears express her gratitude to the God who had helped her. “I was brought low and He helped me,” she whispered as she wiped her eyes and then returned to the group.

Such a happy afternoon followed! The Domine was in a delightful mood, Jamie recited for the first time “How Horatio Kept the Bridge,” and Margot was as busy as her weak, old fingers would let her be. With the Domine’s approval, Christine showed her letter to Roberta, and they, too, held a little triumph 259 over the good, clever girl, for it was not vanity that induced her confidence, it was that desire for human sympathy, which even Divinity feels, or He would not ask it, and Himself prompt its offering.

Such a happy afternoon followed! The minister was in a great mood, Jamie recited “How Horatio Kept the Bridge” for the first time, and Margot was as busy as her frail, old fingers could manage. With the minister’s approval, Christine showed her letter to Roberta, and they both shared a little victory over the smart, capable girl. It wasn't vanity that gave her confidence; it was the need for human connection, something even the divine desires, or He wouldn't seek it and inspire its giving. 259

Soon after five o’clock they had a cup of tea together, and Roberta’s cab was waiting, and the fortunate day was over. Roberta was sorry to go away. She said she had had one of the happiest days of her life. She left her own little silk crochet bag with Margot, and gave her gladly her pretty silver hook with its ivory handle, and the cotton she had with her. She said she would send hooks of different sizes, and the threads necessary for them, and also what easy patterns she could find.

Soon after five o'clock, they had a cup of tea together, and Roberta's cab was waiting, marking the end of a wonderful day. Roberta felt sad to leave. She said it had been one of the happiest days of her life. She left her little silk crochet bag with Margot and happily gave her the pretty silver hook with its ivory handle, along with the cotton she had. She promised to send hooks in different sizes, the threads needed for them, and any easy patterns she could find.

She went away amid smiles and blessings, and the Domine and Jamie went with her. They would see her safely to her hotel, they said, but she would not part with them so early. She entreated them to dine and spend the evening with her. And so they did. And their talk was of Christine, of her love and patience, and her night-and-day care. Even her orderly house and personal neatness were duly praised.

She left with smiles and well-wishes, and the Domine and Jamie went with her. They said they would make sure she got to her hotel safely, but she didn’t want to say goodbye to them just yet. She asked them to stay for dinner and spend the evening with her. And they did. Their conversation was about Christine, her love and patience, and her constant care. They even praised her tidy home and personal cleanliness.

Roberta left for her Glasgow home, early on the following morning, and arrived at Monteith Row a little wearied, but quite satisfied with the journey she had taken. What the result to herself would be, she could hardly imagine. But its uncertainty kept her restless. She had resolved to clean and prepare the house for winter, during her husband’s absence, but she could not do it. A woman needs a 260 stiff purpose in her heart, when she pulls her home to pieces. If anything is going to happen, it usually chooses such a time of discomfort and disorder.

Roberta left for her home in Glasgow early the next morning and arrived at Monteith Row a bit tired but quite happy with the journey she had taken. She could hardly imagine what the outcome would be for her, but the uncertainty kept her on edge. She had decided to clean and get the house ready for winter while her husband was away, but she just couldn't bring herself to do it. A woman needs a strong determination in her heart when she tears her home apart. If something's going to happen, it usually picks a time of chaos and mess.

She found it far more pleasant to select crochet hooks and cotton for Margot and herself. She sent the Domine a book that she knew would be acceptable, and to Jamie she sent a Rugby School pocket-knife, containing not only the knives, but the other little tools a boy finds so necessary. To Christine she sent a large, handsome portfolio, and such things as a person addicted to writing poetry requires. She could settle to nothing, for indeed she felt her position to be precarious. She knew that she could not live a day with Neil, unless he was able to account satisfactorily for his theft—she called it theft to herself—of the first ninety pounds.

She found it much more enjoyable to pick out crochet hooks and cotton for Margot and herself. She sent the Domine a book that she knew he would like, and to Jamie, she sent a Rugby School pocket knife, which included not just the knives, but also the other little tools a boy finds so useful. For Christine, she sent a large, attractive portfolio, along with things that someone who loves to write poetry needs. She couldn’t focus on anything because she really felt her situation was unstable. She knew she couldn’t spend a single day with Neil unless he could provide a satisfactory explanation for his taking—she called it taking to herself—the first ninety pounds.

Neil had promised to be home in a week, but it was two weeks ere he returned. He said business had detained him, and what can a woman say to “business”? It appears to cover, and even cancel, all other obligations. If there had been any tendency in Roberta’s heart to excuse, or even to forgive her husband, he killed the feeling by his continual excuses for delay. The lawyer who had accompanied him was home. What was Neil doing in London, when the principal in the case had returned?

Neil had promised to be home in a week, but it took two weeks for him to come back. He claimed that work held him up, and what can a woman say to "work"? It seems to justify and even erase all other commitments. If Roberta had started to feel any inclination to excuse or even forgive her husband, he crushed that feeling with his endless excuses for the delay. The lawyer who had been with him was already home. What was Neil doing in London when the main person in the case had returned?

At last she received particular instructions as to the train by which he would arrive. She took no notice of them, though it had been her custom to meet him. He was a little cross at this neglect, and more 261 so, when the sound of his peremptory ring at the door brought only a servant to open it. He did not ask after her, and she did not appear, so he gave his valise to the servant, with orders to take it into the dining room. “I suppose your mistress is there?” he asked. He was told she was there, and he added, “Inform her that I am in my room preparing for dinner, and order the cook to serve it at once.”

At last, she got specific instructions about the train he would arrive on. She ignored them, even though it had been her habit to meet him. He was a bit annoyed by this neglect, and even more so when the sound of his urgent ring at the door only brought a servant to answer it. He didn’t ask about her, and since she didn’t come out, he handed his bag to the servant, telling him to take it into the dining room. “I assume your mistress is in there?” he asked. He was told she was, and he added, “Let her know I'm in my room getting ready for dinner, and tell the cook to serve it right away.”

Roberta saw the valise brought in, and she made no inquiries concerning it. She saw the dinner brought on, and she seated herself in her place at the table, and drew the chair holding the valise almost to her side. Then she waited.

Roberta noticed the suitcase being brought in but didn’t ask about it. She saw dinner being served, took her seat at the table, and pulled the chair with the suitcase close to her. Then she waited.

Neil entered the room immediately. She did not turn her face to the door when it opened. She said as if speaking to a servant, “Place the soup at the head of the table. Mr. Ruleson is home.”

Neil walked into the room right away. She didn’t look at the door when it opened. She said as if talking to a servant, “Put the soup at the head of the table. Mr. Ruleson is home.”

When he took the head of the table, and so faced her, and could no longer be ignored, she said, “Is it really you, Neil? By what train did you arrive?”

When he sat at the head of the table and faced her, making it impossible to ignore him, she said, “Is that really you, Neil? Which train did you take to get here?”

“I told you, in my last letter, at what time I should arrive in Glasgow. You did not meet me, as I expected. I had to take a cab home.”

“I mentioned in my last letter when I would arrive in Glasgow. You didn’t meet me like I thought you would. I had to take a cab home.”

“The stable man said one of the horses was acting as if it did not feel well. He thought it had better not be driven.”

“The stable guy said one of the horses was behaving like it wasn't feeling well. He thought it shouldn't be ridden.”

“He thought it would be more comfortable to stay at home this wet night. I had a very cold, disagreeable drive. I dare say I have taken a severe cold from it.”

“He thought it would be cozier to stay home on this rainy night. I had a really cold, unpleasant drive. I guess I’ve caught a bad cold from it.”

262

“The soup waits, if you will serve it.”

“The soup is ready whenever you want to serve it.”

He did so, remarking the while, “I sent you word I would be home by this train. Did you receive my letter?”

He did that, saying, “I let you know I would be home on this train. Did you get my letter?”

“Yes.”

"Yes."

“Then why?”

"Why is that?"

“O you know, you have been coming by so many trains the past week, I thought it best not to take the sick horse out on such an uncertainty as your promise.”

“O you know, you’ve been coming by so many trains this past week, I thought it was best not to take the sick horse out on such an uncertain promise.”

“I was, as I told you, detained by business.”

“I was, as I mentioned, held up by work.”

“I hope you made it pay you.”

“I hope you got something out of it.”

“A few hundreds.”

"A few hundred."

“Ah! Then you would not mind the expense of a cab.”

“Ah! So you wouldn’t mind paying for a cab.”

“Do I ever mind necessary trifles?”

“Do I ever care about necessary little things?”

“I have never considered the matter,” and the little laugh of indifference which closed the sentence, made him look at her attentively.

“I’ve never thought about it,” and the little laugh of indifference that followed made him look at her closely.

She was in full evening costume, and it struck him that tonight she looked almost handsome.

She was dressed for the evening, and it occurred to him that tonight she looked almost beautiful.

“Did you intend to go out this evening? Has my coming home prevented some social pleasure?”

“Did you plan to go out tonight? Have I interrupted some social fun by coming home?”

“I had told Reginald to meet me in my box at Glover’s Theater. Reginald is a social pleasure no woman would willingly miss.”

“I told Reginald to meet me in my box at Glover’s Theater. Reginald is a social pleasure that no woman would want to miss.”

“I do not approve of Reginald Rath, and I would rather you did not invite him to our box. His presence there, you know, would assuredly preclude mine.”

“I do not approve of Reginald Rath, and I would prefer it if you didn’t invite him to our box. His presence there, you know, would definitely keep me away.”

263

“I cannot interfere with dear Reggie’s rights. The box is as much his, as mine. Father bought it in perpetuity, when the theater was built. The Merrys, and Taits, and others did the same—and Father left it to Reggie and myself, equally.”

“I can’t interfere with dear Reggie’s rights. The box belongs to him as much as it does to me. Dad bought it forever when the theater was built. The Merrys, Taits, and others did the same—and Dad left it to Reggie and me equally.”

“It would be very unpleasant to you, if Reginald married a woman you did not like—and you really approve of so few women—it is remarkable how few——”

“It would be really unpleasant for you if Reginald married a woman you didn’t like—and you honestly approve of so few women—it’s surprising how few——”

“Yet I have found a woman since you went away, that is perfect—as good and clever as she is beautiful.”

“Yet I’ve found a woman since you left, who is perfect—just as kind and smart as she is beautiful.”

“Where did you find her?”

"Where did you discover her?"

“It is my little romance. I will tell you about her after dinner.”

“It’s my little romance. I’ll tell you about her after dinner.”

“I am not impatient.”

“I'm not impatient.”

This kind of half-querulous conversation continued during the service of dinner, but when the cloth had been drawn, and the wine and the nuts promised the absence of servants uncalled for, Roberta’s attitude changed. She took a letter from her bag, and pushed it towards Neil.

This kind of half-complaining conversation went on during dinner, but once the tablecloth was removed and the wine and nuts suggested the absence of uninvited servants, Roberta's demeanor shifted. She took a letter from her bag and slid it toward Neil.

“It is your letter,” she said, “it came ten days ago.”

“It’s your letter,” she said, “it arrived ten days ago.”

“Why did you open it?”

“Why did you open this?”

“The word ‘haste’ was on it, and I thought it might be an announcement of your mother’s death, or serious sickness—not that I thought you would care——”

“The word ‘haste’ was on it, and I thought it might be an announcement of your mother’s death or serious illness—not that I thought you would care——”

“Of course, I care.”

“Of course, I care.”

264

“Then you had better read the letter.”

“Then you should read the letter.”

She watched his face gathering gloom and anger as he did so, and when he threw it from him with some unintelligible words, she lifted and put it again in her bag.

She watched his face darken with frustration and anger as he did this, and when he tossed it away with some mumbling words, she picked it up and put it back in her bag.

“That is my letter, Roberta, give it to me.”

"That's my letter, Roberta, give it back to me."

“You have just flung it away from you. I am going to keep it—it may be useful.”

“You just tossed it aside. I’m going to hold onto it—it might come in handy.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“Neil, you must now answer me one or two questions. On your answers our living together depends.”

“Neil, you need to answer me one or two questions now. Our living together depends on your answers.”

He laughed softly, and said, “Nothing so serious as that, surely, Roberta!”

He chuckled softly and said, “Nothing that serious, right, Roberta?”

“Just that. When you went to your father’s funeral, you told me that you owed your sister ninety pounds. You said it was her life’s savings from both labor and gifts, and that she had loaned it to you, in order to make possible your final year at the Maraschal. You said further, that your father was not a saving man, and you feared they would be pinched for money to bury him. And I loaned you ninety pounds, being glad to see such a touch of natural affection in you. This letter from Christine says plainly that you never paid her the ninety pounds you borrowed from me. Is Christine telling the truth?”

“Just that. When you went to your father's funeral, you told me that you owed your sister ninety pounds. You said it was her life savings from both work and gifts, and that she had lent it to you to help cover your final year at the Maraschal. You also mentioned that your father wasn't a saving man, and you were worried they wouldn't have enough money to bury him. So, I lent you ninety pounds, happy to see you show some natural affection. This letter from Christine clearly says that you never paid her back the ninety pounds you borrowed from me. Is Christine telling the truth?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Yet, on your return, you gave me a rather tedious account of your mother’s and Christine’s thankfulness 265 for the money. It created in me a wrong impression of your mother and sister. I asked myself why they should be so crawlingly thankful to you for paying a just debt, and I thought meanly of them. Why did you not pay them the ninety pounds you borrowed from them? And why did you invent that servile bit of thankfulness?”

“However, when you got back, you gave me a pretty boring account of how grateful your mom and Christine were for the money. It gave me a bad impression of your mother and sister. I wondered why they were so overly thankful to you for settling a fair debt, and it made me think less of them. Why didn’t you just pay back the ninety pounds you borrowed from them? And why did you make up that overly grateful reaction?”

“I will tell you, Roberta. When I got home I found the whole village on my father’s place. The funeral arrangements were, for a man in my father’s position, exceedingly extravagant, and I was astonished at my mother’s recklessness, and want of oversight. Christine was overcome with grief, and everything appeared to be left to men and women who were spending other people’s money. I thought under the circumstances it was better not to pay Christine at that time, and I think I was right.”

“I’ll tell you, Roberta. When I got home, I found the whole village at my father’s place. The funeral arrangements were incredibly lavish for a man in my father’s position, and I was shocked by my mother’s recklessness and lack of judgment. Christine was overwhelmed with grief, and it seemed everything was left to people who were spending other people’s money. I thought, given the situation, it was better not to pay Christine at that time, and I think I was right.”

“So far, perhaps, you were prudent, but prudence is naturally mean and as often wrong as right. And why did you lie to me, so meanly and so tediously?”

“So far, maybe you were careful, but being careful can be petty and just as often wrong as it is right. And why did you lie to me, so meanly and so annoyingly?”

“You have to lie to women, if you alter in the least anything you have told them. You cannot explain to a woman, unless you want to stand all day doing it. There are times when a lie is simply an explanation, a better one than the truth would be. The great Shakespeare held that such lies were more for number, than account.”

“You have to lie to women; if you change even a little bit of what you've told them, it becomes a lie. You can't explain something to a woman unless you want to spend all day doing it. Sometimes a lie is just a better explanation than the truth. The great Shakespeare believed that such lies were more about quantity than value.”

“I do not take my opinion of lies from William Shakespeare. A lie is a lie. There was no need for a lie in this case. The lie you made up about it was 266 for account, not for number—be sure of that. You admit that you did not give Christine the ninety pounds you borrowed from me, in order to pay your debt to her. What did you do with the money?”

“I don't base my thoughts about lies on what William Shakespeare says. A lie is just a lie. There was no reason for a lie in this situation. The lie you created about it was 266 for show, not for substance—make sure of that. You acknowledge that you didn't give Christine the ninety pounds you borrowed from me to settle your debt to her. What did you do with the money?”

“Have you any right to ask me that question? If I borrowed ninety pounds from the bank, would they ask me what I did with it?”

“Do you have any right to ask me that question? If I borrowed ninety pounds from the bank, would they ask me what I did with it?”

“I neither know nor care what the bank would do. I am seeking information for Roberta Ruleson, and I shall take my own way to obtain it.”

“I don’t know or care what the bank would do. I’m looking for information for Roberta Ruleson, and I’ll find it my own way.”

“What is it you want to know?”

“What do you want to know?”

“What you did with that ninety pounds?”

“What did you do with that ninety pounds?”

“I banked it.”

“I deposited it.”

“In what bank? There is no record of it in the Bank of Scotland, where I have always supposed, until lately, our funds were kept.”

“In which bank? There's no record of it in the Bank of Scotland, where I always thought our funds were kept until recently.”

“I did not put it in the Bank of Scotland. Every business man has an official banking account, and also a private banking account. I put that ninety pounds to my private bank account.”

“I didn’t put it in the Bank of Scotland. Every business person has a business bank account and a personal bank account. I put that ninety pounds into my personal bank account.”

“In what bank?”

"In which bank?"

“I do not give that information to anyone.”

“I don’t share that information with anyone.”

“It must be pretty well known, since it has come as a matter of gossip to me.”

“It must be pretty common knowledge, since it has reached me as gossip.”

“You had better say ‘advice’ in place of gossip. What advice did you get?”

“You should probably use ‘advice’ instead of gossip. What advice did you receive?”

“I was told to look after my own money, that you were putting what little you made into the North British Security.”

“I was advised to take care of my own money, that you were investing what little you earned into the North British Security.”

“I suppose your clever brother told you that. If 267 Reginald Rath does not leave my affairs alone, I shall make him.”

“I guess your smart brother told you that. If 267 Reginald Rath doesn’t stay out of my business, I’ll make him.”

“You will have a bad time doing it. Your check books, no doubt, are in this valise. You will now write me a check on the North British for one hundred and eighty pounds. It is only fair that the North British should pay out, as well as take in.”

“You're going to have a tough time with this. Your checkbooks are probably in this bag. Now, you'll write me a check from the North British for one hundred and eighty pounds. It’s only fair that the North British pays out as well as takes in.”

“Why should I give you a check for a hundred and eighty pounds?”

“Why should I give you a check for one hundred eighty pounds?”

“I gave you ninety pounds when you went to your father’s funeral, I took ninety pounds to Culraine ten days ago, in answer to the letter Christine wrote.”

“I gave you ninety pounds when you went to your dad’s funeral, and I took ninety pounds to Culraine ten days ago, in response to the letter Christine wrote.”

“You went to Culraine? You, yourself?”

“You went to Culraine? You, personally?”

“I went, and I had there one of the happiest days of my life. I got right into your mother’s heart, and taught her how to crochet. I saw and talked with your splendid sister. She is the most beautiful, intelligent girl, I ever met.”

“I went, and I had one of the happiest days of my life there. I connected with your mom and taught her how to crochet. I also saw and talked with your amazing sister. She is the most beautiful, intelligent girl I've ever met.”

“Such nonsense! She knows nothing but what I taught her!”

“Such nonsense! She only knows what I taught her!”

“She knows many things you know nothing about. I think she will become a famous woman.”

“She knows a lot of things you don’t know anything about. I think she’ll become a famous woman.”

“When Mother dies, she will marry Cluny Macpherson, who is a Fife fisher, and settle down among her class.”

“When Mother dies, she will marry Cluny Macpherson, who is a fisherman from Fife, and settle down with her people.”

“I saw his picture, one of those new daguerreotypes. Such a splendid-looking fellow! He was a Fife fisher, he is now Second Officer on a Henderson boat, and wears their uniform. But it is Christine 268 I am telling you about. There is a new Blackwood on the table at your right hand. Turn to the eleventh page, and see what you find.”

“I saw his picture, one of those new daguerreotypes. Such a handsome guy! He was a Fife fisherman, and now he's the Second Officer on a Henderson boat, wearing their uniform. But it's Christine 268 I'm telling you about. There's a new Blackwood on the table to your right. Turn to page eleven and see what you find.”

He did so, and he found “The Fisherman’s Prayer.” With a scornful face he read it, and then asked, “Do you believe that Christine Ruleson wrote that poem? I have no doubt it is the Domine’s work.”

He did that, and he found “The Fisherman’s Prayer.” With a contemptuous expression, he read it and then asked, “Do you really think Christine Ruleson wrote that poem? I’m certain it’s the Domine’s work.”

“Not it. I saw the Domine. He and that lovable lad he has adopted——”

“Not it. I saw the pastor. He and that charming kid he has taken in——”

“My nephew.”

"My nephew."

“Dined at the hotel with me. I never before met such a perfect man. I did not know such men lived. The Domine was as happy as a child over Christine’s success. She got five pounds for that poem.”

“Had dinner at the hotel with me. I had never met such a perfect man before. I didn’t know that men like him existed. The Domine was as thrilled as a child about Christine’s success. She received five pounds for that poem.”

“I do not believe it.”

"I can't believe it."

“I read the letter in which it came. They praised the poem, and asked for more contributions.”

“I read the letter it came with. They praised the poem and asked for more contributions.”

“If she is making money, why give her ninety pounds? It was absurd——”

“If she’s making money, why give her ninety pounds? That’s ridiculous——”

“It was just and right. You say you have made a few hundreds on this London case, you will now write me a check for the two loans of ninety pounds each.”

“It’s fair and reasonable. You mentioned you’ve made a few hundred on this London case, so now you’ll write me a check for the two loans of ninety pounds each.”

“I did not borrow the last ninety pounds. You took it to Culraine of your own will and desire. I do not owe the last ninety pounds. I refuse to pay it.”

“I didn’t borrow the last ninety pounds. You took it to Culraine on your own choice and wish. I don’t owe the last ninety pounds. I won’t pay it.”

“I will give you until tomorrow morning to change your mind. When Christine wrote you the letter, 269 now in your hand, she had not a sixpence in the world—her luck came with the money I took her. I do not think she will ever require anyone’s help again. Oh, how could you grudge even your last penny to a sister like Christine?”

“I’ll give you until tomorrow morning to change your mind. When Christine wrote you the letter, 269 now in your hand, she didn’t have a penny to her name—her luck came with the money I gave her. I don’t think she’ll ever need anyone’s help again. Oh, how could you deny even your last penny to a sister like Christine?”

“She owes everything to me. I opened up her mind. I taught her to speak good English. I——”

“She owes everything to me. I opened her mind. I taught her to speak proper English. I——”

“‘I borrowed all her life’s savings, kept the money through the death of her father, the severe illness of her mother, and the total absence of anyone in her home to make money or in any way help her to bear the burden and fatigue of her great strait.’ You can tell me in the morning what you propose to do.”

“‘I took all her life savings and held on to the money through her father's death, her mother's serious illness, and the complete lack of anyone at home to earn money or help her manage the weight and exhaustion of her tough situation.’ You can let me know in the morning what you plan to do.”

Then she rose, and left the room, and Neil made no offer to detain her. In fact he muttered to himself, “She is a little premature, but it may be as well.”

Then she got up and left the room, and Neil didn't try to stop her. In fact, he mumbled to himself, “She is a bit early, but maybe it’s for the best.”

In the morning he rose while it was yet dark, and leaving word with a servant that he was going to Dalkeith and might be away four days, or longer, he left in the gloom of fog and rain, and early twilight, the home he was never to enter again. He had grown accustomed to every luxury and refinement in its well-ordered plenty, and he had not the slightest intention of resigning its comfortable conditions, but he had no conception of the kind of woman with whom he had now to deal. The wives of Culraine, while dominant in business, gave to their men, in the household, almost an unquestioned authority; and 270 Neil had no experience which could lead him to expect Roberta would, in any essential thing, dare to disobey him. He even flattered himself that in leaving her alone he had left her to anxiety and unhappiness, and of course, repentance.

In the morning, he woke up while it was still dark, and after telling a servant that he was heading to Dalkeith and might be gone for four days or more, he left in the fog and rain, during the early twilight, the home he would never return to. He had become used to every luxury and refinement in its well-organized abundance, and he had no intention of giving up its comfortable lifestyle, but he had no idea what kind of woman he was now dealing with. The wives of Culraine, while in charge of business, granted their husbands almost complete authority at home; and 270 Neil had no experiences that would suggest Roberta would dare to disobey him in any significant way. He even convinced himself that by leaving her alone, he had left her with anxiety and unhappiness, and of course, regret.

“I will just give her a little lesson,” he said to himself, complacently. “She gave me until this morning. I will give her four or five days of solitary reflection, and no letters. No letters, Neil Ruleson! I think that treatment will teach her other people have rights, as well as herself.”

“I'll just give her a little lesson,” he said to himself, feeling satisfied. “She gave me until this morning. I'll give her four or five days of some alone time to think, with no letters. No letters, Neil Ruleson! I think that will show her that other people have rights too, just like she does.”

Roberta did not appear to be disquieted by his absence. She sent a messenger for her brother, and ate a leisurely, pleasant meal, with the Glasgow Herald for a companion; and before she had quite finished it, Reginald appeared.

Roberta didn’t seem bothered by his absence. She sent a messenger for her brother and enjoyed a relaxed, pleasant meal, with the Glasgow Herald for company; and just as she was finishing, Reginald showed up.

“Your early message alarmed me, Roberta,” he said. “I hope all is well with you, dear?”

“Your early message worried me, Roberta,” he said. “I hope everything is okay with you, dear?”

“Indeed, Reggie, I don’t know whether it is well, or ill. Sit down and I will tell you exactly how my life stands.” Then she related circumstantially all that had occurred—Neil’s first request for ninety pounds at his father’s death—his appropriation of that sum, and his refusal to say what had been done with it—Christine’s letter of recent date which she now handed to her brother. Reginald read it with emotion, and said as he handed it back to his sister: “It is a sweet, pitiful, noble letter. Of course he answered it properly.”

“Honestly, Reggie, I’m not sure if it's good or bad. Sit down, and I’ll tell you exactly how my life is going.” Then she detailed everything that had happened—Neil’s initial request for ninety pounds after their father passed away—his taking that money and his refusal to explain what he had done with it—Christine’s recent letter, which she now gave to her brother. Reginald read it with feeling and said as he returned it to his sister, “It’s a beautiful, heartbreaking, noble letter. He definitely replied the right way.”

Then Roberta told him all the circumstances of 271 her visit to Culraine, and when she had finished her narration, her brother’s eyes were full of tears.

Then Roberta told him everything that happened during her visit to Culraine, and when she finished her story, her brother had tears in his eyes.

“Now, Reginald,” she asked, “did I do wrong in going myself with the money?”

“Now, Reginald,” she asked, “did I make a mistake by taking the money myself?”

“Up to the receipt of Christine’s letter, you supposed it had been paid?”

“Until you got Christine’s letter, you thought it had been paid?”

“Certainly I did, and I thought Neil’s family rude and unmannerly for never making any allusion to its payment.”

“Of course I did, and I found Neil’s family rude and inconsiderate for never mentioning its payment.”

“So you paid it again, resolving to fight the affair out with Neil, when he came home. You really accepted the debt, and made it your own, and be sure that Neil will find out a way to make you responsible for its payment in law. In point of truth and honor, and every holy affection, it was Neil’s obligation, and every good man and woman would cry shame on his shirking it. Roberta, you have made the supreme mistake! You have allied yourself with a mean, dishonorable caitiff—a creature in whose character baseness and wickedness meet; and who has no natural affections. As I have told you before, and often, Neil Ruleson has one idea—money. All the comforts and refinements of this home would be instantly abandoned, if he had them to pay for. He has a miserly nature, and only his love of himself prevents him from living on a crust, or a few potato parings.”

“So you paid it again, deciding to confront Neil when he got home. You really accepted the debt and made it your own, and you can be sure that Neil will find a way to make you legally responsible for its repayment. In terms of truth and honor, and every genuine affection, it was Neil's obligation, and every decent man and woman would be ashamed of him for avoiding it. Roberta, you’ve made a huge mistake! You've allied yourself with a petty, dishonorable person—a creature whose character is a mix of lowliness and wickedness; someone who has no genuine feelings. As I've told you before, Neil Ruleson has one focus—money. All the comforts and luxuries of this home would be instantly abandoned if he had to pay for them. He has a greedy nature, and only his self-love stops him from living on scraps or just a few potato peels.”

“Oh, Reginald, you go too far.”

“Oh, Reginald, you’re going too far.”

“I do not. When a man can grudge his good, loving mother on her death-bed anything, or all that he 272 has, he is no longer fit for human companionship. He should go to a cave, or a garret, and live alone. What are you going to do? My dear, dear sister, what are you going to do?”

“I don’t. When a man can hold back anything from his good, loving mother on her deathbed, whether it’s something or everything he has, he is no longer fit for human company. He should go to a cave or an attic and live alone. What are you going to do? My dear, dear sister, what are you going to do?”

“What you advise, Reginald. For this reason I sent for you.”

“What you suggest, Reginald. That's why I called you here.”

“Then listen. I knew a crisis of some kind must soon come between you and that—creature, and this is what I say—you must leave him. Every day you stay with him insults your humanity, and your womanhood. He says he will be four or five days away, we will have plenty of time for my plan. Before noon I will have here wagons and men in sufficient number to empty this house into Menzie’s granite storage in two days. Send the silver to the bank. I will put it in a cab, and take it myself. Pack things you value highly in one trunk, which can be specially insured. Our pictures we will place in the Ludin Picture Gallery. We can clear the house in three days, and on the morning of the fourth day, young Bruce Kinlock will move into it. If Neil can face Kinlock, it will be the worse for him, for Kinlock’s temper blazes if he but hear Neil’s name, and his hand goes to his side, for the dirk with which his fathers always answered an enemy.”

“Then listen. I knew that a crisis of some kind would soon happen between you and that—creature, and here’s what I’m saying—you need to leave him. Every day you stay with him disrespects your humanity and your womanhood. He claims he’ll be gone for four or five days; we’ll have plenty of time for my plan. Before noon, I’ll have wagons and enough men here to empty this house into Menzie’s granite storage in two days. Send the silver to the bank. I’ll arrange for it to be taken in a cab, and I’ll handle it myself. Pack the things you really value in one trunk that can be specially insured. We’ll place our pictures in the Ludin Picture Gallery. We can clear the house in three days, and on the morning of the fourth day, young Bruce Kinlock will move in. If Neil faces Kinlock, it won’t end well for him because Kinlock’s temper flares at just hearing Neil’s name, and he instinctively goes for the dirk his family always used to confront an enemy.”

“Then, Reginald, when I have turned myself out of house and home, what follows?”

“Then, Reginald, what happens after I’ve completely lost my home?”

“We will take a passage to New Orleans.”

“We’ll book a trip to New Orleans.”

“New Orleans! Why there? Such an out-of-the-way place.”

“New Orleans! Why there? Such a remote spot.”

273

“Exactly. That creature will argue thus—they have gone to some place on the Continent—very likely France. And he will probably try to make you a deal of trouble. I have never named New Orleans to anyone. Even our friends will never suspect our destination, for we shall go first to France, and take a steamer from some French port, for New Orleans. When we arrive there, we have a new world before us, and can please ourselves where we go, and where we stay. Now, Roberta, decide at once. We have time, but none too much, and I will work night and day to get you out of the power of such a husband.”

“Exactly. That creature will argue like this—they’ve gone somewhere in Europe—most likely France. And he’ll probably try to cause you a lot of trouble. I’ve never mentioned New Orleans to anyone. Even our friends will never guess our destination, because we’ll first go to France and catch a steamer from a French port to New Orleans. When we get there, we’ll have a whole new world ahead of us, and we can choose where to go and where to stay. Now, Roberta, make your decision right away. We have time, but not much, and I’ll work day and night to free you from such a husband.”

“He may repent.”

“He might regret it.”

“We will give him time and reason to do so. He has been too comfortable. You have given him constant temptation to wrong you. He will not repent until he feels the pinch of poverty and the want of a home. Then he may seek you in earnest, and I suppose you will forgive him.”

“We will give him time and reasons to do that. He has been too comfortable. You’ve constantly tempted him to betray you. He won’t feel guilty until he experiences the struggle of poverty and the need for a home. Then he might come to you sincerely, and I suppose you’ll forgive him.”

“What else could I do? Would not God forgive him?”

“What else was I supposed to do? Wouldn’t God forgive him?”

“That is a subject for later consideration. If you will take my advice you must do it with all your heart, and be as busy as I will be. We want no altercation with him just yet.”

“That is something to think about later. If you want my advice, you need to commit to it completely and be as active as I will be. We shouldn't have any arguments with him just now.”

“I give you my word, Reggie, that for two years I will do as you advise. Then we will reconsider the question.”

“I promise you, Reggie, that for two years I will follow your advice. After that, we can reassess the situation.”

Then Reginald clasped her hand, and drew her 274 to his side. “It is for your salvation, dear, every way, and loneliness and deprivation may be for his good. We will hope so.”

Then Reginald took her hand and pulled her to his side. “It’s for your sake, dear, in every way, and the loneliness and lack may be for his benefit. Let’s hope so.”

“You once liked him, Reggie.”

"You used to like him, Reggie."

“Yes, I did. He betrayed me in every way he could. He purposely quarreled with me. He wanted a free hand to follow out his own business ideas—which were not mine. But this is now idle talk. Neil will never be saved by people helping him. He must be left to help himself.”

“Yes, I did. He betrayed me in every way possible. He intentionally picked fights with me. He wanted the freedom to pursue his own business ideas—which weren't mine. But this is just pointless chatter now. Neil will never be saved by others trying to help him. He needs to figure things out on his own.”

“That is hope enough to work on. Tell me now, exactly what to do.”

“That's enough hope to keep going. Now tell me exactly what to do.”

Reginald’s plans had long been perfected, and by the noon of the third day the beautiful home was nothing but bare walls and bare floors. That same night, Reginald Rath and his sister left Glasgow by the midnight train, and the following morning, Bruce Kinlock, with his wife and five children, moved into the dismantled house, and in two days it was in a fairly habitable condition. There was, of course, confusion and a multitude of bustling servants and helpers, and a pretty, frail-looking little lady, sitting helplessly in a large chair, and Bruce ordering round, and five children in every place they ought not be, but there was universal good temper, and pleasurable excitement, and a brilliantly lighted house, when on the following Saturday night, Neil drove up to his residence.

Reginald’s plans had been fully developed for a while, and by noon on the third day, the beautiful home was just bare walls and empty floors. That same night, Reginald Rath and his sister left Glasgow on the midnight train, and the next morning, Bruce Kinlock, along with his wife and five kids, moved into the stripped-down house. Within two days, it was pretty much livable. There was, of course, chaos with a lot of bustling servants and helpers, plus a delicate-looking little lady sitting helplessly in a large chair, Bruce giving orders, and five kids in places they didn’t belong. But there was a general sense of good humor, excitement, and a brightly lit house when Neil pulled up to his home the following Saturday night.

He thought, at first, that Mrs. Ruleson had a dinner party, then he remembered Roberta’s reverence 275 for the Sabbath, and knew she would not permit any dancing and feasting so near its daybreaking. The Sabbath observance was also his own strong religious tenet, he was an ardent supporter of Doctor Agnew and his extremist views, and therefore this illumination in the Ruleson mansion, so near to the Sabbath-day, offended him.

He initially thought that Mrs. Ruleson was hosting a dinner party, but then he remembered Roberta’s deep respect for the Sabbath and realized she wouldn't allow any dancing or feasting so close to its commencement. Observing the Sabbath was also a core belief for him; he was a passionate follower of Doctor Agnew and his strict viewpoints. So, the lights shining from the Ruleson mansion, happening just before the Sabbath, irritated him. 275

“Roberta knows that I am particular about my good name, and that I am jealously careful of the honor of the Sabbath, and yet—yet! Look at my house! It is lit up as if for a carnival of witches!” Then he hurried the cab man, and his keys being in his hand, he applied the latch-key to the lock. It would not move it, and the noise in the house amazed him. He rang the bell violently, and no one answered it. He raged, and rang it again. There was plenty of movement in the house, and he could plainly hear a man’s voice, and a guffaw of laughter. He kept the bell ringing, and kicked the door with his foot.

“Roberta knows that I care a lot about my reputation and that I’m very protective of the honor of the Sabbath, and yet—yet! Look at my house! It’s lit up like it’s a witches' carnival!” Then he hurried the cab driver, and with his keys in hand, he tried to unlock the door with the latch-key. It wouldn’t turn, and the noise coming from inside the house shocked him. He rang the bell forcefully, but no one answered. He got furious and rang it again. There was a lot of activity inside, and he could clearly hear a man’s voice and a burst of laughter. He kept ringing the bell and kicked the door with his foot.

Then a passionate voice asked what he wanted.

Then a passionate voice asked what he desired.

“I want to get in. This is my house.”

“I want to come in. This is my place.”

“It is not your house. It never was your house.”

“It’s not your house. It never was your house.”

“What number is this?”

“What's this number?”

“Twenty-three, Western Crescent. What Tomfool asks?”

“Twenty-three, Western Crescent. What does Tomfool ask?”

“This is my house. Open the door, or I will call the police.” He did call the policeman on the beat, and the man said, “A new family moved in yesterday, Sir, and I was taken from Hillside Crescent, 276 only two days ago. I am on the night watch. I havena seen any o’ them yet, but there seems to be a big lot o’ them.”

“This is my house. Open the door, or I’ll call the police.” He did call the officer on patrol, and the man said, “A new family moved in yesterday, Sir, and I was transferred from Hillside Crescent, 276 just two days ago. I’m on the night shift. I haven’t seen any of them yet, but there seems to be quite a few of them.”

“Do you know where the family went, who lived in twenty-three previous to this new tenant?”

“Do you know where the family that lived in twenty-three before the new tenant went?”

“I heard they went abroad—left in a great hurry, as it were.”

“I heard they went overseas—left in a real hurry, so to speak.”

Then Neil went back to the house, and rang the door bell with polite consideration. “The new-comers will certainly know more than the policeman,” he thought, “and I can get no letter till Monday morning. It will be very annoying to be in this doubt until then.”

Then Neil went back to the house and rang the doorbell courteously. “The newcomers will definitely know more than the police officer,” he thought, “and I won’t get any letter until Monday morning. It’s going to be really frustrating to be in this uncertainty until then.”

He had plenty of time for these reflections, for the bell was not noticed, and he rang again with a little more impetuosity. This time it was answered by a huge Highlander, with a dog by a leash, and a dogwhip in his hand; and Neil trembled with fear. He knew the man. He had once been his lawyer, and lost his case, and the man had accused him of selling his case. There was no proof of the wrong, none at all, and it was not believed by anyone except Reginald Rath, and even Roberta allowed he was too prejudiced to be fair. These circumstances passed like a flash through Neil’s heart, as Bruce Kinlock glared at him.

He had plenty of time for these thoughts since the bell went unnoticed, and he rang again with a bit more urgency. This time, it was answered by a tall Highlander, holding a dog on a leash and a dog whip in his hand; Neil felt a wave of fear. He recognized the man. He had once been his lawyer, who lost his case and accused him of selling out. There was no evidence for the accusation, none at all, and no one believed it except Reginald Rath, and even Roberta admitted he was too biased to be fair. These thoughts raced through Neil’s mind as Bruce Kinlock glared at him.

“How dare you show your face at my door?” he asked. “Be off, you whippersnapper, or I’ll set the dog on you.”

“How dare you show up at my door?” he asked. “Get lost, you young punk, or I’ll let the dog loose on you.”

“I have always believed, until the present moment, 277 that this was my house. Can you tell me where my family has removed to?”

“I have always believed, until now, 277 that this was my house. Can you tell me where my family has moved to?”

“You never had any right in this house but the right of sufferance. Honest Reginald Rath has taken your wife away—he’s done right. Ye know well you are not fit company for the lady Roberta. As for your family, they have the pity of everyone. What kind of a brute is it that has not a shilling for a dying mother, though he’s owing his family ninety pounds, and far more love than he deserves. Go, or it will be worse for you! You sneaking ne’er-do-well.”

“You never had any real claim to this house, just the right to stay here. Honest Reginald Rath has taken your wife away—and he did the right thing. You know very well you’re not good enough for Lady Roberta. As for your family, everyone feels sorry for them. What kind of a jerk doesn’t have a penny for his dying mother, even though he owes his family ninety pounds and has received far more love than he deserves? Leave, or things will get worse for you! You pathetic loser.”

Kinlock had spoken with inconceivable passion, and the very sight of the red-headed, gigantic Highlander, sputtering out words that cannot be written, and of the growling brute, that only required a relaxed hand to fly at his throat, made him faint with terror.

Kinlock had spoken with unbelievable passion, and the sight of the massive, red-headed Highlander, sputtering words that can't be captured in writing, along with the growling beast that only needed a loose hand to lunge at his throat, filled him with sheer terror.

“I am sure, Mr. Kinlock——”

"I'm sure, Mr. Kinlock—"

“How daur you ‘mister’ me? I am Kinlock, of Kinlock! You had better take yourself off. I’m at the end of my patience, and I cannot hold this kind of a brute much longer. And if he grabs any kind of a human being, he never lets go while there’s life in him. I can’t say how he would treat you—one dog does not eat another dog, as a rule.” Then he clashed-to the door, and Neil was grateful. He did not ask again for it to be opened.

“How dare you 'mister' me? I am Kinlock, of Kinlock! You should get out of here. I'm at the end of my patience, and I can't control this brute for much longer. If he grabs hold of anyone, he never lets go as long as they're alive. I can’t say how he’d treat you—usually, one dog doesn't attack another.” Then he slammed the door, and Neil was thankful. He didn't ask again for it to be opened.

He went to his office. Perhaps there was a letter for him there. It was locked, and the man who kept 278 the keys lived over the river. Thoroughly weary and distressed, and full of anxious forebodings, he went to a hotel, and ordered supper in his own room. He did not feel as if he could look anyone in the face, with this dreadful uncertainty hanging over his life. What was the matter?

He went to his office. Maybe there was a letter for him there. It was locked, and the guy who had the keys lived across the river. Totally worn out and stressed, and filled with anxious worries, he went to a hotel and ordered dinner in his own room. He didn’t feel like he could look anyone in the eye with this terrible uncertainty looming over his life. What was going on?

Thinking over things he came to no conclusion. It could not be his few words with Roberta on the night of his return from London. A few words of contradiction with Roberta were almost a daily occurrence, and she had always accepted such offers of conciliation as he made. And he was so morally obtuse that his treatment of his mother and sister, as influencing his wife, never entered his mind. What had Roberta to do with his mother and Christine? Suppose he had treated them cruelly, what right, or reason, had she to complain of that? Everything was personal to Neil, even moralities; he was too small to comprehend the great natural feelings which make all men kin. He thought Kinlock’s reference to his dying mother a piece of far-fetched impertinence, but he understood very well the justice of Kinlock’s personal hatred, and he laughed scornfully as he reflected on the Highlander’s longing to strike him with the whip, and then set the dog to finish his quarrel.

Thinking it over, he couldn’t come to any conclusion. It couldn’t be his brief conversation with Roberta on the night he got back from London. A few conflicting remarks with Roberta were almost a daily thing, and she had always accepted his attempts at making up. He was so morally unaware that he never considered how his behavior toward his mother and sister might affect his wife. What did Roberta have to do with his mother and Christine? Even if he had treated them badly, what right or reason did she have to complain about that? Everything was personal to Neil, even ethics; he was too narrow-minded to grasp the deep natural feelings that connect all people. He found Kinlock’s mention of his dying mother to be a ridiculous insult, but he fully understood the validity of Kinlock’s personal resentment, and he laughed derisively as he thought about the Highlander’s desire to hit him with the whip, and then let the dog finish the fight.

“The Law! The gude Common Law o’ Scotland has the like o’ sic villains as Kinlock by the throat!” he said triumphantly. “He wad hae set the brute at my throat, if he hadna kent it wad put 279 a rope round his ain red neck. I hae got to my Scotch,” he remarked, “and that isna a good sign. I’ll be getting a headache next thing. I’ll awa’ to bed, and to sleep. Monday will be a new day. I’ll mebbe get some light then, on this iniquitous, unprecedented circumstance.”

“The law! The good common law of Scotland has the likes of scoundrels like Kinlock by the throat!” he said triumphantly. “He would have set the brute on me if he hadn’t known it would put a rope around his own red neck. I’ve had enough of my Scotch,” he remarked, “and that’s not a good sign. I’ll be getting a headache next. I’m off to bed and to sleep. Monday will be a new day. Maybe I’ll get some clarity then on this unjust, unprecedented situation.”


280

CHAPTER XI

CHRISTINE MISTRESS OF RULESON COTTAGE

Now, therefore, keep thy sorrow to thyself and bear with a good courage that which hath befallen thee.—Esdras ii, ch. 10, v. 15.

So, keep your sadness to yourself and bravely confront what has happened to you.—Esdras ii, ch. 10, v. 15.

Be not afraid, neither doubt, for God is your guide.—Esdras i, ch. 16, v. 75.

Don't be afraid or uncertain, because God is leading you.—Esdras i, ch. 16, v. 75.

It was a cold winter day at the end of January, and a streak of white rain was flying across the black sea. Christine stood at the window, gazing at her brother’s old boat edging away to windward, under very small canvas. There was a wild carry overhead, out of the northeast, and she was hoping that Norman had noticed the tokens of the sky. Margot saw her look of anxiety, and said: “You needna worry yoursel’, Christine. Norman’s boat is an auld-warld Buckie skiff. They’re the auldest model on a’ our coasts, and they can fend in a sea that would founder a whole fishing fleet.”

It was a cold winter day at the end of January, and a streak of white rain was sweeping across the dark sea. Christine stood by the window, watching her brother’s old boat drift away into the wind, its tiny sails barely catching the breeze. There was a wild gust overhead, coming from the northeast, and she hoped that Norman had noticed the signs in the sky. Margot saw her anxious expression and said, “You don’t need to worry, Christine. Norman’s boat is an old-world Buckie skiff. They’re the oldest model along our coasts, and they can handle a sea that would sink an entire fishing fleet.”

“I noticed Norman had lowered his mainsail and hoisted the mizzen in its place, and that he was edging away to windward.”

“I saw that Norman had lowered his mainsail and raised the mizzen instead, and that he was moving away against the wind.”

“Ay, Norman kens what he must do, and he does it. That’s his way. Ye needna fash anent Norman, 281 he’ll tak’ his old Buckie skiff into a gale that yachts wi’ their lockers fu’ o’ prizes wouldna daur to venture.”

“Yeah, Norman knows what he has to do, and he does it. That’s just how he is. You don’t have to worry about Norman, 281 he’ll take his old Buckie skiff into a storm that yachts full of trophies wouldn’t dare to go into.”

“But, Mither dear, there’s a wind from the north blowing in savage gusts, and the black seas tumble wild and high, and send clouds of spindrift to smother the auld boat.”

“But, Mom dear, there’s a wind from the north blowing in fierce gusts, and the dark seas crash wildly and high, sending clouds of spray to overwhelm the old boat.”

“Weel, weel! She’ll give to the squalls, and it’s vera near the turn o’ the tide, then the wind will gae down, as the sea rises. The bit storm will tak’ itsel’ off in a heavy mist and a thick smur, nae doubt o’ it.”

“Weell, well! She’ll give in to the gusts, and it’s really close to high tide, then the wind will die down as the sea comes up. The little storm will carry itself away in a heavy fog and a thick mist, no doubt about it.”

“And Norman will know all this.”

“And Norman will know all of this.”

“Ay, will he! Norman is a wonderfu’ man, for a’ perteening to his duty.”

“Ay, he will! Norman is a wonderful man, for all pertaining to his duty.”

Then the door opened, and one of the Brodie boys gave Christine two letters. “I thought ye wad be glad o’ them this gloomy day,” he said to Christine.

Then the door opened, and one of the Brodie boys handed Christine two letters. “I thought you’d be happy to get these on this gloomy day,” he said to Christine.

“Thank you, Alick! You went a bit out o’ your road to pleasure us.”

“Thank you, Alick! You went a little out of your way to please us.”

“That’s naething. Gude morning! I am in a wee hurry, there’s a big game in the playground this afternoon.” With these words the boy was gone, and Christine stood with the letters in her hand. One was from Cluny, and she put it in her breast, the other was from Roberta, and she read it aloud to her mother. It was dated New Orleans, and the first pages of the letter consisted entirely of a description of the place and her perfect delight in its climate and social life.

“That’s nothing. Good morning! I’m in a bit of a hurry, there’s a big game in the playground this afternoon.” With that, the boy left, and Christine stood holding the letters. One was from Cluny, and she tucked it into her pocket, while the other was from Roberta, and she read it aloud to her mother. It was dated New Orleans, and the first pages of the letter were completely filled with a description of the city and her absolute joy in its climate and social scene.

Margot listened impatiently. “I’m no carin’ for 282 that information, Christine,” she said. “Why is Roberta in New Orleans? What is she doing in a foreign land, and nae word o’ Neil in the circumstance.”

Margot listened impatiently. “I don’t care about that information, Christine,” she said. “Why is Roberta in New Orleans? What is she doing in a foreign place, and not a word from Neil about it?”

“I am just coming to that, Mither.” Then Christine read carefully Roberta’s long accusation of her husband’s methods. Margot listened silently, and when Christine ceased reading, did not express any opinion.

“I’m getting to that, Mom.” Then Christine read through Roberta’s lengthy complaint about her husband’s ways. Margot listened quietly, and when Christine finished reading, she didn’t share any thoughts.

“What do ye think, Mither?”

“What do you think, Mom?”

“I’ll hae to hear Neil’s side, before I can judge. When she was here, she said naething against Neil.”

“I'll have to hear Neil's side before I can judge. When she was here, she didn't say anything bad about Neil.”

“She did not name him at all. I noticed that.”

“She didn’t name him at all. I noticed that.”

“Put her letter awa’ till we get Neil’s story. I’ll ne’er blame my lad before I hae heard his side o’ the wrang. I’m disappointed in Roberta. Wives shouldna speak ill o’ their husbands. It isna lawfu’, and it’s vera unwise.”

“Put her letter away until we hear Neil’s story. I’ll never blame my guy before I hear his side of the argument. I’m let down by Roberta. Wives shouldn’t speak badly about their husbands. It’s not right, and it’s very unwise.”

“The faults she names are quite in the line o’ Neil’s faults.”

"The faults she mentions are exactly in line with Neil's faults."

“Then it’s a gude thing he was keepit out o’ the ministry. The Maraschal was gude enough. I’m thinking all the lad’s faults are quite in the line o’ the law. Put the letter awa’. I’m not going to tak’ it into my consideration, till Neil has had his say-so. Let us hae a good day wi’ a book, Christine.”

“Then it’s a good thing he was kept out of the ministry. The Marshal was good enough. I'm thinking all the guy's faults are pretty much in line with the law. Put the letter away. I'm not going to consider it until Neil has had his say. Let’s have a nice day with a book, Christine.”

“So we will, Mither. I’ll red up the house, and read my letter, and be wi’ you.”

“So we will, Mom. I’ll tidy up the house, read my letter, and be with you.”

“Some wee, short love stories and poems, and the like. That verse you read me a week syne, 283 anent the Lord being our shepherd, is singing in my heart and brain, even the now. It was like as if the Lord had but one sheep, and I mysel’ was that one. Gie me my crochet wark, and I will listen to it, until you are through wi’ your little jobs.”

“Some short love stories and poems, and the like. That verse you read to me a week ago, 283 about the Lord being our shepherd, is singing in my heart and mind right now. It felt like the Lord had only one sheep, and I was that one. Give me my crochet work, and I will listen to it until you’re done with your little tasks.”

The day grew more and more stormy, but these two women made their own sunshine, for Margot was now easy and pleasant to live with. Nothing was more remarkable than the change that had taken place in her. Once the most masterful, passionate, plain-spoken woman in the village, she had become, in the school of affliction and loss, as a little child, and the relations between herself and Christine had been in many cases almost reversed. She now accepted the sweet authority of Christine with pleasure, and while she held tenaciously to her own likings and opinions, she no longer bluffed away the opinions of others with that verbal contempt few were able to reply to. Her whole nature had sweetened, and risen into a mental and spiritual region too high for angry or scornful personalities.

The day became increasingly stormy, but these two women created their own sunshine, as Margot was now easygoing and pleasant to be around. The transformation in her was truly remarkable. Once the most dominating, passionate, and straightforward woman in the village, she had become, through her experiences of hardship and loss, as innocent as a child, and the dynamic between her and Christine had often flipped. She now welcomed Christine's gentle authority happily, and while she still clung to her own preferences and opinions, she no longer dismissed others' views with the verbal disdain that few could challenge. Her entire being had softened and elevated to a mental and spiritual level too high for angry or contemptuous attitudes.

Her physical failure and decay had been very slow, and at first exceedingly painful, but as her strength left her, and her power to resist and struggle was taken away with it, she had traveled through the Valley of the Shadow of Death almost cheerfully, for the Lord was with her, and her own dear daughter was the rod that protected, and the staff that comforted her.

Her physical decline had been gradual and initially very painful, but as her strength faded and her ability to resist and fight diminished, she moved through the Valley of the Shadow of Death with a sense of calm, because the Lord was with her, and her beloved daughter was both her protector and her comfort.

284

They had a day of wonderful peace and pleasure, and after they had had their tea, and Margot had been prepared for the night, Christine had a long sweet session with her regarding her own affairs. She told her mother that Cluny was coming to see her anent their marriage. “He really thinks, Mither, he can be a great help and comfort to us baith,” she said, “and it is but three or four days in a month he could be awa’ from the ship.”

They enjoyed a day filled with peace and happiness, and after having tea and getting Margot ready for bed, Christine had a long, heartfelt conversation with her about her own situation. She told her mother that Cluny was coming to talk to her about their marriage. “He honestly believes, Mom, that he can be a great support and comfort to both of us,” she said, “and he could be away from the ship for just three or four days each month.”

“Do you want him here, dearie?”

“Do you want him here, sweetheart?”

“It would be a great pleasure to me, Mither. I spend many anxious hours about Cluny, when the weather is bad.” And Margot remembered how rarely she spoke of this anxiety, or indeed of Cluny at all. For the first time she seemed to realize the girl’s unselfish love, and she looked at Christine with eyes full of tears, and said:

“It would make me really happy, Mom. I worry about Cluny a lot when the weather is bad.” And Margot remembered how seldom she expressed this worry, or even mentioned Cluny at all. For the first time, she seemed to understand the girl’s selfless love, and she looked at Christine with tear-filled eyes and said:

“Write and tell Cluny to come hame. He is welcome, and I’ll gie ye baith my blessing!” And Christine kissed and twice kissed her mother, and in that hour there was a great peace in the cottage.

“Write and tell Cluny to come home. He is welcome, and I’ll give you both my blessing!” And Christine kissed her mother, and kissed her again, and in that moment there was a great peace in the cottage.

This concession regarding Cluny was the breaking down of Margot’s last individual bulwark. Not by assault, or even by prudence, was it taken. A long service of love and patience made the first breach, and then Christine’s sweet, uncomplaining reticence about her lover and her own hopes threw wide the gates, and the enemy was told to “come hame and welcome.” It was a great moral triumph, 285 it brought a great satisfaction, and after her surrender, Margot fell into a deep, restful sleep, and Christine wrote a joyful letter to Cluny, and began to calculate the number of days that must wear away before Cluny would receive the happy news.

This agreement about Cluny was the collapse of Margot’s last personal defense. It wasn’t taken by force or even by careful strategy. A long period of love and patience created the initial opening, and then Christine’s gentle, quiet attitude about her boyfriend and her own dreams opened the doors wide, allowing the enemy to be told to “come home and welcome.” It was a significant moral victory, 285 it brought immense satisfaction, and after her surrender, Margot drifted into a deep, peaceful sleep, while Christine wrote an excited letter to Cluny and started counting the days until Cluny would hear the joyful news.

A few days after this event Christine began to read to her mother “Lady Audley’s Secret,” and she was much astonished to find her sleepy and indifferent. She continued in this mood for some days, and when she finally threw off this drowsy attitude, Christine noticed a very marked change. What had taken place during that somnolent pause in life? Had the silver cord been loosed, or the golden bowl broken, or the pitcher broken at the fountain? Something had happened beyond human ken, and though Margot made no complaint, and related no unusual experience, Christine knew that her spirit was ready to return unto God who gave it. And she said to herself:

A few days after this event, Christine started reading “Lady Audley’s Secret” to her mother and was quite surprised to see her so sleepy and uninterested. She stayed in that mood for several days, and when she finally snapped out of it, Christine noticed a significant change. What had happened during that sleepy time in their lives? Had the silver cord been cut, or the golden bowl shattered, or the pitcher broken at the fountain? Something beyond human understanding had occurred, and even though Margot didn’t complain or share any strange experiences, Christine sensed that her spirit was ready to return to God who gave it. And she said to herself:

“As I work, my heart must watch,

“As I work, my heart must stay vigilant,

For the door is on the latch,

For the door is unlocked,

In her room;

In her room.

And it may be in the morning,

And it might be in the morning,

He will come.”

He'll be here.

In the afternoon little Jamie came in, and Christine told him to go very quietly to his grandmother, and speak to her. She smiled when he did so, and slowly opened her eyes. “Good-by, Jamie,” she 286 said. “Be a good boy, be a good man, till I see ye again.”

In the afternoon, little Jamie came in, and Christine told him to go quietly to his grandmother and talk to her. She smiled when he did and slowly opened her eyes. “Goodbye, Jamie,” she said. “Be a good boy, grow into a good man, until I see you again.” 286

“I will, Grandmother. I will! I promise you.”

“I will, Grandma. I will! I promise you.”

“What do you think o’ her, Jamie?” asked Christine.

“What do you think of her, Jamie?” asked Christine.

“I think she is dying, Auntie.”

“I think she’s dying, Auntie.”

“Go hame as quick as you can, and tell your feyther to come, and not to lose a minute. Tell him he must bring the Cup wi’ him, or I’m feared he’ll be too late.”

“Go home as fast as you can and tell your father to come right away, without wasting any time. Tell him he needs to bring the Cup with him, or I’m afraid he’ll be too late.”

The Domine’s voice roused Margot a little. She put out her trembling hand, and the likeness of a smile was on her face. “Is He come?” she asked.

The Domine’s voice stirred Margot slightly. She reached out her shaking hand, and a semblance of a smile appeared on her face. “Has He arrived?” she asked.

“Only a few more shadows, Margot, and He will come. I have brought the Cup with me, Margot. Will you drink the Wine of Remembrance now?”

“Just a few more shadows, Margot, and He will arrive. I have the Cup with me, Margot. Will you drink the Wine of Remembrance now?”

“Ay, will I—gladly!”

"Sure, I will—gladly!"

The Domine and Christine ate and drank the sacred meal with her, and after it she seemed clearer and better, and the Domine said to her, “Margot, you will see my dear old friend, James Ruleson, very soon now. Will you tell him I send him my love? Will you tell him little Jamie is my son now, and that he is going to make the name of James Ruleson stand high in the favor of God and man?”

The Domine and Christine shared the sacred meal with her, and afterward, she appeared clearer and healthier. The Domine said to her, “Margot, you’ll be seeing my dear old friend, James Ruleson, very soon. Can you tell him I send my love? Also, let him know that little Jamie is now my son, and he’s going to make the name of James Ruleson respected by both God and man.”

“I’ll tell him a’ anent Jamie—and anent Christine, too.”

“I’ll tell him all about Jamie—and about Christine, too.”

“The dead wait and long for news of the living they love. Someway, sooner or later, good news 287 will find them out, and make even heaven happier. Farewell, Margot!”

“The dead wait and long for news of the living they love. Somehow, sooner or later, good news 287 will reach them and make even heaven happier. Goodbye, Margot!"

Later in the evening there came that decided lightening which so often precedes death. Margot asked for Norman, and while he knelt beside her, she gave him some instructions about her burial, and charged him to stand by his sister Christine. “She’ll be her lane,” she said, “’til my year is gane by, and the warld hates a lone woman who fends for hersel’. Stay wi’ Christine tonight. Tell Christine to come to me.”

Later in the evening, a certain lightning struck, which often comes before death. Margot asked for Norman, and while he knelt beside her, she gave him some instructions about her burial and asked him to support his sister Christine. “She’ll be all alone,” she said, “until my year is over, and the world does not look kindly on a lonely woman who takes care of herself. Stay with Christine tonight. Tell Christine to come to me.”

When Christine was at her side, she asked, “Do you remember the verses in the wee, green book?”

When Christine was next to her, she asked, “Do you remember the lines in the little green book?”

“Called ‘Coming’?”

“Is it called ‘Coming’?”

“Ay”—and she added very slowly the first few words she wished to hear—“It may be when the midnight——”

“Ay”—and she added very slowly the first few words she wanted to hear—“It might be when the midnight——”

“Is heavy upon the land,

“Is burdensome on the land,

And the black waves lying dumbly

And the black waves lying silently

Along the sand,

On the beach,

When the moonless night draws close,

When the night without a moon approaches,

And the lights are out in the house,

And the lights are off in the house,

When the fires burn low and red,

When the fires burn low and red,

And the watch is ticking loudly,

And the clock is ticking loudly,

Beside the bed.

Next to the bed.

Though you sleep tired out, on your couch

Though you sleep exhausted on your couch

Still your heart must wake and watch,

Still your heart must wake and watch,

In the dark room.

In the dimly lit room.

For it may be that at midnight,

For it might be that at midnight,

I will come.”

"I'll come."

288

And then Norman said solemnly, “In such an hour as you think not, He will come.”

And then Norman said seriously, “At a time when you least expect it, He will come.”

About ten o’clock Christine caught an anxious look in her eyes, and she asked, “What is it, Mither, dear Mither?”

About ten o’clock, Christine noticed a worried expression in her eyes and asked, “What’s wrong, Mom, dear Mom?”

“Neil!” she answered. “Did ye send for the lad?”

“Neil!” she replied. “Did you call for the guy?”

“Three days ago.”

"Three days ago."

“When he does come, gie him the words I send him. You ken what they are.”

“When he comes, give him the words I sent him. You know what they are.”

“I will say and do all you told me.”

“I'll say and do everything you asked me to.”

“But dinna be cross wi’ the laddie. Gie him a fair hearing.”

“But don’t be mad at the guy. Give him a fair chance to speak.”

“If he is sorry for a’ he has done——”

“If he feels sorry for everything he has done——”

“He willna be sorry. Ye must e’en forgie him, sorry or not—Ye ken what the Domine said to me—when I spoke—o’ forgiving Neil—when he—was sorry?”

“He won’t be sorry. You just have to forgive him, sorry or not—You know what the Domine said to me—when I talked about forgiving Neil—when he—was sorry?”

“The Domine said you were to remember, that while we were yet sinners God loved us, and Christ died for us.”

“The Lord said you should remember that while we were still sinners, God loved us, and Christ died for us.”

“Ay, while we—were—yet—sinners! that leaves room for Neil—and everybody else, Christine—Christine—I am weary, bairns—I will go to sleep now—gude night!”

“Ay, while we were still sinners! That leaves room for Neil—and everyone else, Christine—Christine—I am tired, kids—I will go to sleep now—good night!”

Death had now become a matter of consent to Margot. She surrendered herself to her Maker, and bade her children “goodnight!”

Death had now become something Margot consented to. She surrendered herself to her Creator and said “goodnight!” to her children.

Her life had many a hope and aim,

Her life had many hopes and goals,

Duties enough and little cares,

Responsibilities enough and minor worries,

And now was quiet and now astir,

And now it was quiet and now it was buzzing,

289

until God’s hand beckoned her into His school of affliction. Now in the House not made with Hands she understands the meaning of it all.

until God’s hand called her into His school of suffering. Now in the House not made with Hands she understands what it all means.

The next week was a particularly hard one to Christine. In the long seclusion of her mother’s illness, and in the fascination which study now had for her, the primitive burial rites of Culraine were an almost unbearable trial. Every woman who had ever known Margot came to bid her a last earthly farewell. Some cried, some volubly praised her, some were sadly silent, but all were alike startled by the mighty change that affliction and death had made in the once powerful, handsome, tremendously vitalized woman, who had ruled them all by the sheer force of her powerful will and her wonderful vitality. Pale and cold, her raven hair white as snow, her large strong hands, shrunk to skin and bone, clasped on her breast, and at rest forever—they could hardly believe that this image of absolute helplessness was all that was left of Margot Ruleson.

The next week was especially tough for Christine. In the long isolation of her mother’s illness, and with the way study now fascinated her, the traditional burial rites of Culraine felt almost unbearable. Every woman who had ever known Margot came to say their last goodbyes. Some cried, some shared heartfelt praises, some were quietly grieving, but all were shocked by the huge change that suffering and death had brought to the once powerful, beautiful, and vibrantly alive woman who had commanded them all with her strong will and incredible energy. Pale and cold, her once raven hair now as white as snow, her large, strong hands reduced to skin and bone, clasped on her chest and at rest forever—they could hardly believe that this image of complete helplessness was all that remained of Margot Ruleson.

For three days the house was always full, and Christine was troubled and questioned on every hand. But for three days long a little brown bird sat on a holly tree by her window, and sang something that comforted her. And the sweet, strong song was for her alone. Nobody else noticed it. She wondered if they even saw the little messenger. On the afternoon of the third day, the Domine, standing at the head of the coffin, spoke to the 290 men and women who filled the house. His eyes were dim with tears, but his voice had the strong, resonant ring of a Faith that knew it was well with the dead that die in the Lord. It was mainly to the living he spoke, asking them solemnly, “What does the Lord require of you? Only this service—that you do justly, and love mercy, and walk humbly with your God.”

For three days, the house was always full, and Christine felt troubled and was questioned from all sides. But for those three days, a little brown bird perched in a holly tree by her window and sang a song that brought her comfort. That sweet, powerful song was just for her. Nobody else seemed to notice it. She wondered if they even saw the little messenger. On the afternoon of the third day, the minister, standing at the head of the coffin, spoke to the men and women who filled the house. His eyes were cloudy with tears, but his voice had the strong, clear echo of a faith that knew things were well with those who die in the Lord. He mostly spoke to the living, solemnly asking, “What does the Lord require of you? Only this service—that you do what is right, love kindness, and walk humbly with your God.”

Then Margot’s sons, Norman and Eneas, lifted the light coffin. The Domine walked in front of it, and all the men present followed them to the open grave, in the old kirk yard. In Scotland women do not go to the grave. Christine locked herself in her room, and the women mourners gradually returned to their homes.

Then Margot’s sons, Norman and Eneas, picked up the light coffin. The priest walked in front of it, and all the men present followed them to the open grave in the old churchyard. In Scotland, women don’t go to the grave. Christine locked herself in her room, and the women mourners slowly went back to their homes.

That night she was quite alone, and she could give free outlet to her love, and grief, and hope. She felt her mother in every room. She could not believe she had gone far away. At times, walking about the desolate house, she called her mother with passionate weeping again, in the soft low voice that she had used when soothing her pain and weariness. At length even her superb vitality gave way, and she fell upon her bed in a comforting, restorative sleep.

That night she was completely alone, and she could fully express her love, grief, and hope. She felt her mother in every room. She couldn’t believe she had gone so far away. Sometimes, wandering through the empty house, she called for her mother with heartfelt sobs, using the gentle voice she had used when comforting her pain and exhaustion. Eventually, even her incredible strength faded, and she collapsed onto her bed, falling into a soothing, restorative sleep.

Morning found her ready and able to face the new life. She rose with the dawn, ate her breakfast, and then lifted the hardest duty before her. This was to brush and carefully fold away Margot’s last simple clothing. Margot herself had 291 cared for her one silk dress, her bits of lace, and the beads and rings and combs of the days of her health and vanity. Christine had seen her face wet with tears as she locked them in the trunk, and had kissed those tears away with promises of renewed life. But there was no one with her to kiss away the tears she shed over the simple gowns of Margot’s last hard days. As she was doing this loving duty, she thought of the angels folding up neatly the simple linen garments in which Christ had been buried. With such thoughts in her heart, oh how lovingly she stroked the plain cotton gowns, and the one black merino skirt, that had made up Margot’s last wardrobe. Her tears dropped over them, and she turned the key with a little cry so heart-broken that no doubt her angel wept with her.

Morning found her ready and able to face the new life. She rose with the dawn, had her breakfast, and then tackled the hardest task ahead of her. This was to brush and carefully fold away Margot’s last simple clothing. Margot herself had cherished her one silk dress, her bits of lace, and the beads and rings and combs from the days of her health and vanity. Christine had seen her face wet with tears as she locked them in the trunk and had kissed those tears away with promises of a fresh start. But there was no one with her to wipe away the tears she shed over the simple gowns of Margot’s last tough days. As she performed this loving duty, she thought of the angels neatly folding the simple linen garments in which Christ had been buried. With such thoughts in her heart, oh how tenderly she stroked the plain cotton gowns and the one black merino skirt that made up Margot’s last wardrobe. Her tears fell over them, and she turned the key with a little cry so heartbroken that no doubt her angel wept with her.

“Oh Mither, Mither!” she cried, “how little had ye for a’ the days o’ your hard, sorrowfu’, painfu’, fifty-five years—for a’ your loveless girlhood—for a’ your wifely watchings and fearings for feyther on the stormy seas—for a’ your mitherhood’s pains and cares—for the lang, cruel years you were walking i’ the Valley o’ the Shadow o’ Death—for a’ the years o’ your hard, daily wark, loving and tending your six sons and mysel’, feeding, dressing, and makin’ us learn our catechism and our Bible verses—curing fish, and selling fish, makin’ nets, and mending nets, cooking and knitting and sewing. Surely the good Master saw it all, and will gie you His ‘well done,’ and the wage ye hae earned.”

“Oh Mother, Mother!” she cried, “how little did you have for all the days of your hard, sorrowful, painful, fifty-five years—for all your loveless childhood—for all your worrying and waiting as a wife for father on the stormy seas—for all the pains and cares of motherhood—for the long, cruel years you walked in the Valley of the Shadow of Death—for all the years of your hard, daily work, loving and caring for your six sons and me, feeding, dressing, and making us learn our catechism and Bible verses—curing fish, and selling fish, making nets, and mending nets, cooking, knitting, and sewing. Surely the good Master saw it all, and will give you His ‘well done,’ and the reward you have earned.”

292

The bits of crochet work that her mother’s trembling fingers had made—her last work one little table mat unfinished—had a strange sacredness, and a far more touching claim. She took these to her own room. “They hold Mither’s last thoughts. They seem a part o’ her. I’ll never lose sight o’ them while I draw breath o’ life. Never!” And she kissed and folded them up, with the dried rose leaves from Margot’s garden.

The bits of crochet that her mother’s shaking hands had made—her last piece, a little table mat left unfinished—held a strange sacredness and a much deeper significance. She carried these to her own room. “They hold Mom’s last thoughts. They feel like a part of her. I’ll never lose track of them as long as I’m alive. Never!” And she kissed them and folded them up, along with the dried rose leaves from Margot’s garden.

Then she stayed her tears, and looked round the disordered house. Everything was out of its proper place. That circumstance alone made her miserable, for Christine was what her neighbors called a “pernickity” housekeeper. She must have a place for everything, and everything in its place. Until she had her home in this precise condition, she resolved to take no other trouble into consideration. And simple and even derogatory as it appears to be, nothing is more certainly efficacious in soothing grief, than hard physical labor. It took her two days to put the cottage in its usual spotless condition, and during those two days, she gave herself no moment in which to think of any trouble before her.

Then she stopped crying and looked around the messy house. Everything was out of place. Just that fact alone made her miserable, because Christine was what her neighbors called a “picky” housekeeper. She had to have a spot for everything and everything in its spot. Until she got her home back to this exact state, she decided to ignore any other problems. And as simple and even insulting as it may seem, nothing is more effective in easing grief than hard physical work. It took her two days to clean the cottage and restore it to its usual spotless condition, and during those two days, she didn’t allow herself a moment to think about any troubles ahead.

She knew well that there must be trouble. Her mother’s burial money, put away twenty-nine years previously, had proved quite insufficient for modern ideals and modern prices. She was nearly out of money and there would be debts to meet, and every debt would be to her like a wolf baying round the 293 house. That was one trouble. Cluny was another. She knew he would now urge an immediate marriage, and that his plea would have an appearance of extreme justice. She also knew that he would be supported by Norman, whose wife had long set her heart on occupying the Ruleson cottage. That was a second trouble. The third was Neil. He had been immediately notified of his mother’s death, and he had taken no notice of the event. The other boys not present, were all at sea, but where was Neil?

She understood that trouble was ahead. Her mother's burial fund, saved up twenty-nine years ago, was far from enough for today's standards and prices. She was running low on money and had debts to pay off, and each debt felt like a wolf howling around the 293 house. That was one issue. Cluny was another. She knew he would push for an immediate marriage, and his argument would sound perfectly reasonable. She also realized he would have the backing of Norman, whose wife had long wanted to move into the Ruleson cottage. That was a second problem. The third was Neil. He had been notified right away about his mother’s death, but he hadn't reacted to it. The other boys who weren’t there were all confused, but where was Neil?

These things she would not yet permit her mind to consider.—In fact, the tossed-up, uncleanly house, dulled her faculties. She could not think clearly, until all was spotless and orderly. Then she could meet trouble clear-headed and free-handed. However, on the third evening after her mother’s burial, every corner of the house satisfied her. Even her dusters and cleaning-cloths had been washed and gone to their special corner of the kitchen drawer; and she had felt, that afternoon, that she could comfortably arrange her paper and pencils on the table of her own room.

These things she wasn't ready to think about yet. In fact, the messy, dirty house made it hard for her to focus. She couldn't think clearly until everything was clean and organized. Only then could she face challenges with a clear mind and open hands. However, on the third evening after her mother's burial, every corner of the house made her feel satisfied. Even her dusters and cleaning rags had been washed and returned to their special spot in the kitchen drawer. That afternoon, she felt ready to arrange her paper and pencils comfortably on the table in her own room.

She was eager to write. Her heart and brain burned with the thoughts and feelings she longed to express. “Tomorrow,” she said to herself—“Tomorrow, I shall go on with my book.” Three months previously she had begun a story to be called “A Daughter of the Sea,” but lately she had been obliged to lay it aside. She found “the bits o’ poetry,” 294 were all she could manage in the short intervals of time that were her own.

She was excited to write. Her heart and mind were full of the thoughts and feelings she wanted to express. “Tomorrow,” she told herself, “I’ll continue with my book.” Three months earlier, she had started a story called “A Daughter of the Sea,” but recently she had to put it aside. She found that “the bits of poetry” 294 were all she could handle in the brief moments of time that were hers.

My readers may reflect here, on the truth that there is no special education for a writer. The man or woman who has anything to say to the world, brings the ability to declare it with him. Then all the accidents and events of life stimulate the power which dwells in the heart and brain, and the happy gift speaks for itself. Christine had been making up poetry ever since she could remember, and while yet a child had been the favorite story-teller in all the social gatherings at Culraine. And it is not unlikely that a good story-teller may turn out to be a good story-writer.

My readers might think about the fact that there is no special training for a writer. The person who has something meaningful to share with the world already has the ability to express it. Then, all the experiences and events of life enhance the talent that resides in their heart and mind, and that natural gift shines through. Christine had been creating poetry for as long as she could remember, and even as a child, she was the go-to storyteller at every gathering in Culraine. It's quite possible that a great storyteller can also become a great writer.

About one-third of her first novel, “A Daughter of the Sea,” was completed, and now, with a happy resolution, she sat down to finish it. She did not have the material to seek, she had only to recollect and write down. The day passed with incredible swiftness, and early in the evening Norman opened the door, and saw her sitting by the fire. Her hands were clasped above her head, and there was the shadow of a smile on her still face.

About a third of her first novel, “A Daughter of the Sea,” was done, and now, feeling happy, she sat down to finish it. She didn't need to look for material; she just had to recall and write it down. The day flew by, and early in the evening, Norman opened the door and found her sitting by the fire. Her hands were clasped above her head, and there was the hint of a smile on her calm face.

“O Norman!” she cried, “how glad I am to see you! Nobody has been here since——”

“O Norman!” she exclaimed, “I’m so happy to see you! No one has been here since——”

“I know, dear. Folks hae thought it was the kinder thing to stop away, and let you get the house in order.”

“I know, dear. People have thought it would be kinder to stay away and let you get the house in order.”

“Maybe it was. Come in, and see it, now that everything is in its place.”

“Maybe it was. Come in and see it now that everything is in its spot.”

295

So Norman went through all the large, pleasant rooms with her, and he could not help a sigh, as he contrasted them with his own untidy and not over-cleanly house. Then they returned to the ordinary living-room, and when they were seated, Norman lit his pipe, and they talked lovingly of the mother who had gone away, and left her earthly home full of sweet memories. They spoke in soft, tender voices. Christine wept a little, and smiled a little, as she told of her mother’s last days, and Norman’s mouth twitched, and his big brown eyes were heavy with unshed tears.

So Norman walked through all the spacious, inviting rooms with her, and he couldn’t help but sigh as he compared them to his own messy and not-so-clean house. Then they went back to the typical living room, and once they were seated, Norman lit his pipe, and they talked fondly about the mother who had passed away, leaving her earthly home filled with sweet memories. They spoke in gentle, loving tones. Christine cried a bit and smiled a bit as she recounted her mother’s last days, and Norman’s mouth quivered, his big brown eyes brimming with unshed tears.

After this delay, Norman put away his pipe, and bending forward with his elbows on his knees, and his head in his hands, he said, “Christine, I hae brought you a message. I hated to bring it, but thought it would come more kindly from my lips, than in any ither way.”

After this delay, Norman put away his pipe, and leaning forward with his elbows on his knees and his head in his hands, he said, “Christine, I have brought you a message. I didn't want to bring it, but I thought it would sound better coming from me than in any other way.”

“Weel, Norman, what is it? Who sent you wi’ it?”

“Well, Norman, what is it? Who sent you with it?”

“My wife sent me. She says she will be obligated to you, if you’ll move out o’ the Ruleson cottage, as soon as possible. She is wanting to get moved and settled ere the spring fishing begins. These words are hers, not mine, Christine. I think however it is right you should know exactly what you hae to meet. What answer do you send her?”

“My wife sent me. She says she will owe you a favor if you can move out of the Ruleson cottage as soon as possible. She wants to get moved and settled before the spring fishing starts. Those are her words, not mine, Christine. I think it’s only fair that you know exactly what you’re facing. What response do you want to send her?”

“You may tell her, Norman, that I will ne’er move out o’ the Ruleson cottage. It is mine as 296 long as I live, and I intend to hold, and to live in it.”

“You can tell her, Norman, that I will never move out of the Ruleson cottage. It is mine as 296 long as I live, and I plan to keep it and live in it.”

“Jessy has persuaded hersel’ and a good many o’ the women in the village, that you ought to marry Cluny as soon as he comes back to Glasgow, and go and live in that city, so as to make a kind o’ a home there, for the lad. There was a crowd o’ them talking that way, when I came up frae the boat this afternoon, and old Judith was just scattering them wi’ her fearsome words.”

“Jessy has convinced herself and a lot of the women in the village that you should marry Cluny as soon as he returns to Glasgow and move there to create a sort of home for the boy. There was a group of them discussing this when I came back from the boat this afternoon, and old Judith was just driving them away with her scary words.”

“Norman, I shall not marry until a year is full o’er from Mither’s death. Mither had the same fear in her heart, and I promised her on the Sacred Word, which was lying between us at the time, that I wouldna curtail her full year o’ remembrance, no, not one minute! That is a promise made to the dead. I would not break it, for a’ the living men in Scotland.”

“Norman, I won’t marry until a full year has passed since Mom’s death. Mom had the same fear in her heart, and I promised her on the Sacred Word, which was lying between us at the time, that I wouldn’t shorten her full year of remembrance, not even for a minute! That’s a promise made to the dead. I wouldn’t break it for all the living men in Scotland.”

“They were talking of Cluny’s rights, and——”

“They were discussing Cluny's rights, and——”

“Cluny hes no rights but those my love gives him. I will not marry for a year, at least. I will not live in Glasgow. I will bide in my ain hame. It suits me fine. I can do a’ the writing I want to do in its white, still rooms. I can see wee Jamie here every day. I am out o’ clash and claver o’ the village folk. I can watch the sea and the ships, and feel the winds, and the sunshine, and do my wark, and eat my morsel in parfect peace. Na, na, the auld hame suits me fine! Tell your wife Christine Ruleson will live and die in it.”

“Cluny has no rights other than those my love gives him. I won’t marry for at least a year. I won’t live in Glasgow. I’ll stay in my own home. It suits me just fine. I can do all the writing I want to do in its bright, quiet rooms. I can see little Jamie here every day. I’m out of the gossip and chatter of the village folks. I can watch the sea and the ships, feel the winds, and enjoy the sunshine, while doing my work and having my meals in perfect peace. No, no, the old home suits me just fine! Tell your wife Christine Ruleson will live and die in it.”

297

Norman did not move or speak, and Christine asked anxiously, “Do you wish me to leave Culraine, and go to Glasgow, Norman?”

Norman didn’t move or say anything, and Christine asked anxiously, “Do you want me to leave Culraine and go to Glasgow, Norman?”

“No, I do not! Your wish is mine, and if Mither were here today, I know she would scorn any proposal that brought Jessy here. She never liked Jessy.”

“No, I don’t! Your wish is my wish, and if Mither were here today, I know she would reject any idea that involved bringing Jessy here. She never liked Jessy.”

“Her liking or disliking did not influence her will about the house. She loved every stone in this cottage, and above all she loved her garden, and her flowers. Tell me, Norman, if Jessy came here, how long would the house be in decent order? And where would Mither’s bonnie flower-garden be, by the end o’ the spring weather? For Mither’s sake I’ll tak’ care o’ the things she loved. They werna many, and they werna worth much, but they were all she had, for her hard working life, and her sair suffering. And she relied on you, Norman. She said in her last hours, ‘If things are contrary, Christine, and you can’t manage them, ca’ on Norman, and nane else. Norman will stand by his sister, if a’ the warld was against her.’”

“Her likes and dislikes didn’t affect her decisions about the house. She loved every brick in this cottage, and most of all, she loved her garden and her flowers. Tell me, Norman, if Jessy came here, how long would the house stay in decent shape? And where would Mither’s beautiful flower garden be by the end of spring? For Mither’s sake, I’ll take care of the things she loved. There weren’t many, and they weren’t worth much, but they were all she had after her hard-working life and her deep suffering. And she counted on you, Norman. She said in her last moments, ‘If things get tough, Christine, and you can’t handle them, call on Norman, and no one else. Norman will support his sister, even if the whole world is against her.’”

“Ay, will he! Blood is thicker than water. We had the same Feyther and Mither. Nane better ever lived,” and he stretched out his hand, and Christine clasped it, and then he kissed her, and went away.

“Yeah, he will! Blood is thicker than water. We had the same Father and Mother. No one better ever lived,” and he stretched out his hand, and Christine took it, and then he kissed her and left.

Jessy was waiting for him. “Ye hae been a mortal lang time, Norman,” she said. “I hae been 298 that narvous and unsettled i’ my mind, I couldna even get a bite ready for ye.”

Jessy was waiting for him. “You've been a really long time, Norman,” she said. “I’ve been so nervous and unsettled in my mind that I couldn't even get a bite ready for you.”

“Weel ye be to settle yoursel’ now, Jessy; for my sister has her mind fixed on the way she has set hersel’, and naebody will be able to move her. Naebody!”

“We’ll be good for you to settle down now, Jessy; because my sister has her mind made up about how she’s set in her ways, and nobody will be able to change her. Nobody!”

“Is she getting her wedding things ready?”

“Is she getting her wedding stuff ready?”

“She is going to wear blacks for the full year.”

“She is going to wear black for the entire year.”

“There’s nae occasion for her to cast them. She can put on a white gown for the ceremony. I suppose they will hae the Domine come to the house and marry them.”

“There's no need for her to throw them. She can wear a white dress for the ceremony. I guess they will have the pastor come to the house and marry them.”

“You are going ayont a’ probabilities, Jessy. Christine willna marry for a full year. I am not sure she will ever marry.”

“You're going beyond all probabilities, Jessy. Christine won’t get married for at least a year. I’m not even sure she’ll ever marry.”

“She be to marry! Of course she’ll marry! She canna mak’ a leeving oot a’ a few bits o’ poetry! She be to marry! All women hae to marry. Where is she going to bide?”

“She’s going to get married! Of course she’ll marry! She can't make a living off a few bits of poetry! She’s going to marry! All women have to marry. Where is she going to live?”

“Just where she is.”

“Exactly where she is.”

“I’ll not hear tell o’ that. The house is yours. After the widow’s death, the home comes to the auldest son. That’s the law o’ Scotland, and I’m vera sure it’s the law o’ England likewise. It’s the right law. When folks break it, the break is for sorrow. There was Robert Toddie, who left his house and land to his daughter Jean, and she married her lad, and took him to live there—never heeding her brother’s right—and baith her bairn and hersel’ died within a twelvemonth, and sae Robert 299 cam’ to his ain, and he’s living in the Toddie house this day. Why dinna ye speak to me?”

“I won’t hear any of that. The house is yours. After the widow dies, the home goes to the oldest son. That’s the law of Scotland, and I’m pretty sure it’s the law of England too. It’s the right law. When people break it, the consequences are painful. There was Robert Toddie, who left his house and land to his daughter Jean, and she married her guy and took him to live there—never considering her brother’s rights—and both her child and herself died within a year, and so Robert 299 ended up with what was rightfully his, and he’s living in the Toddie house to this day. Why don’t you talk to me?”

“I hae heard ye tell the Toddie story till it’s worn awa’.”

“I’ve heard you tell the Toddie story until it’s gotten old.”

“How was the house looking?”

“How did the house look?”

“Clean and bright as a new-made pin.”

“Clean and bright like a brand new pin.”

“That’s right! I’ll just tak’ the bairns and go up there! One room is a’ she’s needing, and I canna spare her that vera lang.”

“That’s right! I’ll just take the kids and go up there! One room is all she needs, and I can’t keep her waiting that long.”

“You’ll not daur to tak’ a step up there. Ye hae no mair right there, than you hae in the schoolmaster’s house.”

“You won't dare to take a step up there. You have no more right there than you do in the schoolmaster’s house.”

“I hae every right there. I hae got the best o’ advice on the subject. I’m thinkin’ the law stands aboon your opinion.”

“I have every right there. I have the best advice on the subject. I think the law stands above your opinion.”

“Not even the law and the fifteen lords o’ Edinburgh could gie you the right to put your foot on that place, in the way of the right. Christine is mistress o’ Ruleson’s, mistress and owner. That, and naething less!”

“Not even the law and the fifteen lords of Edinburgh could give you the right to step on that place, in terms of what’s right. Christine is the master of Ruleson’s, the master and owner. That, and nothing less!”

Norman was very unhappy. He could not get the idea of his right to Ruleson cottage out of his wife’s mind, and he had understood from the laying of its first stone that the building was to be for a home for Margot and Christine as long as either of them lived. He had some sentimental feelings also about the place, for Norman was a dumb poet, and both in his brain and heart the elements of humanity were finely mixed. But he was reticent and self-denying, and the work of his hands being needed 300 by the rapidly increasing family, he had put forth no personal claims. Longing for knowledge and the wisdom of the schools, he had gone silently and cheerfully to the boats and lifted the oars at his father’s side.

Norman was really unhappy. He couldn’t shake the idea of his right to Ruleson cottage from his wife’s mind, and he had understood from the moment the first stone was laid that the building was meant to be a home for Margot and Christine for as long as either of them lived. He also had some sentimental feelings about the place because Norman was a quiet poet, and both in his mind and heart, the elements of humanity were intricately intertwined. But he was reserved and self-sacrificing, and since his labor was needed by the rapidly growing family, he hadn’t made any personal claims. Longing for knowledge and the wisdom of education, he had quietly and willingly gone to the boats and taken up the oars alongside his father. 300

But the house he had helped to build was dear to him. The image of his grave, kind father still sat in the big chair by the fireside, and his mother’s quick step, and cheerful voice, and busy household ways, were yet the spirit of the building. He loved its order and cleanliness, and its atmosphere of home and hospitality. Sitting by his fireside that night, he constantly contrasted it with his own disorderly, noisy dwelling, with his slip-shod wife, and her uncertain and generally belated meals. And his purpose was immovable.

But the house he had helped build meant a lot to him. He could still picture his kind father sitting in the big chair by the fireside, and his mother's quick steps, cheerful voice, and busy ways felt like the spirit of the place. He loved its order and cleanliness, and the warm atmosphere of home and hospitality. Sitting by his fireside that night, he kept comparing it to his own chaotic, noisy home, with his careless wife and her inconsistent, usually late meals. And his determination was unshakeable.

During this silent session with himself, his wife never ceased talking. Norman was oblivious both to her entreaties and her threats. But as he rose and laid down his pipe, she laid her hand on his arm, and said, “Gudeman, ye hae heard what I hae said, and——”

During this quiet moment alone, his wife kept talking. Norman was completely unaware of her pleas and her threats. But as he stood up and set down his pipe, she touched his arm and said, “Hey, you've heard what I said, and——”

“I hae heard naething since I told you that Christine was owner and mistress o’ Ruleson cottage. Let be, Jessy, I’m weary and ready for sleep.”

“I haven't heard anything since I told you that Christine owns and runs Ruleson cottage. Let it go, Jessy, I'm tired and ready for sleep.”

“You’ll hear this word, and then ye may sleep awa’ what little sense you hae left. I’ll go the morn into the town, and see Lawyer Forbes, and you’ll mebbe believe him when he serves Christine 301 wi’ a notice to quit, and tak’ her belongings—poems and a’—wi’ her.”

“You’ll hear this word, and then you may sleep away what little sense you have left. I’ll go into town tomorrow and see Lawyer Forbes, and maybe you’ll believe him when he gives Christine a notice to quit and takes her belongings—poems and all—with her.”

“If such a thing could happen, I should at once hae it deeded back to her, as a gift. Listen, woman, to my last word on this matter—if you could by any means get possession o’ the house, ye would hae it from foundation to roof-bigging, all to yoursel’! Neither I, nor any o’ my children, would cross its doorstane. That’s a fact, as sure as death!”

“If that were to happen, I would immediately transfer the house back to her as a gift. Listen, woman, to my final word on this—if you could somehow gain ownership of the house, it would be yours completely, from the foundation to the roof! Neither I nor any of my kids would set foot in it. That’s a fact, as sure as death!”

“You couldna tak’ my childer from me!”

“You couldn't take my kids from me!”

“I could, and I would. Tak’ your will, you foolish woman! I shall bide by every word I hae said.”

“I could, and I would. Take your will, you foolish woman! I will stand by every word I have said.”

“But Norman——”

“But Norman—”

“Let go! You hae never yet seen me in a blaze! Dinna try it tonight! If I lift my hand it will be your ain fault. Get out o’ my sight, and hearing! Quick, woman! Quick! I’m no’ able to stand you langer—O God! O God, help me!”

“Let go! You’ve never seen me in a rage before! Don’t push it tonight! If I raise my hand, it’ll be your own fault. Get out of my sight and hearing! Hurry up, woman! Hurry! I can’t stand you any longer—Oh God! Oh God, help me!”

Jessy, cowed and shocked at this unexpected passion of a patient man, disappeared; but the next moment she was heard in the children’s room, crying and scolding, and the sharp slapping of her hand followed. Norman jumped to his feet, his heart throbbed and burned, he clenched his hands, and took a step forward. The next moment he had sat down, his eyes were closed, his hands were clasped, he had hid himself in that secret sanctuary which his hard life and early disappointments had revealed to him, when he was only a lad of seventeen. Jessy’s railing, the children’s crying, his own angry voice, he 302 heard them not! He was hiding in His pavilion, in the secret of His tabernacle. He had cast his burden upon the Lord. He was in perfect peace.

Jessy, startled and taken aback by this unexpected outburst from a patient man, left the room; but a moment later, she could be heard in the children's room, yelling and scolding, followed by the sharp sound of her slapping her hand. Norman jumped up, his heart racing and burning, his hands clenched as he stepped forward. But in the next moment, he sat down, his eyes shut, his hands clasped. He had retreated into that secret place which his tough life and early disappointments had shown him when he was just seventeen. He couldn’t hear Jessy's yelling, the children's crying, or his own angry voice! He was hiding in His shelter, in the secret of His sanctuary. He had laid his burden on the Lord. He was at perfect peace.

Christine spent a restless, unhappy night. Norman had put before her a future that frightened her. She had seen the misery made by little wicked innuendoes half a dozen words long. Truly words could not kill her, but they could make life bitter and friendless, and there were women in the village she could neither conciliate, nor cope with, for the weapons they used were not in her armory. “Mither had a sharp tongue,” she said softly, “but even she couldna cope wi’ a lying tongue. Weel, there’s words anent it, in the Good Book, and I’ll seek them out, and they’ll be helping me.”

Christine had a restless, unhappy night. Norman had presented a future that scared her. She had witnessed the suffering caused by little malicious comments just a few words long. Truly, words couldn't kill her, but they could make life bitter and lonely, and there were women in the village she couldn't win over or handle, because the weapons they used weren't ones she had. “Mom had a sharp tongue,” she said softly, “but even she couldn't deal with a lying tongue. Well, there are words about it in the Good Book, and I’ll look them up; they'll help me.”

After all, the central trouble of her heart was neither her house, nor her neighbors, nor even her lover. Someway or other, they could and would be managed. But how was she to refill her empty purse? There was only one half-crown in it, and she had already found out the cruel uncertainty of literary work. It depended on too many people. Her novel was three-fourths done, but she reasoned that if men were so long on finding out whether they liked half a dozen verses, it would be all of a year, ere they got her novel well-examined. After realizing this condition, she said firmly, and with no evidence of unusual trial, “I can tak’ to the fish, in the meantime. I havna outgrown my fisher dress, nor forgot my fisher-calls, and Culraine folk will help me sell, 303 if I look to the boats for my bread. They dinna understand the writing business—nae wonder! There’s few do! The Domine was saying it belongs to the mysteries o’ this life. Weel, I’ll get my pleasure out o’ it, and the fish are ay sure to come, and sure to be caught, and if I set mysel’ to the business, I can beat the auldest and youngest o’ the fisherwomen in the selling o’ them.”

After all, the main issue in her heart wasn't her house, her neighbors, or even her lover. Somehow, she could deal with them. But how was she supposed to fill her empty wallet? She had only one half-crown, and she had already experienced the harsh unpredictability of literary work. It relied on too many people. Her novel was three-quarters finished, but she figured that if it took men so long to decide whether they liked half a dozen lines of poetry, it would be a year before they thoroughly reviewed her novel. Realizing this, she stated firmly, without showing any sign of unusual distress, “I can go back to fishing in the meantime. I haven’t outgrown my fisher dress, nor have I forgotten my fisher calls, and the people in Culraine will help me sell if I look to the boats for my food. They don’t understand the writing business—no wonder! Few do! The Domine said it’s one of life’s mysteries. Well, I’ll find my joy in it, and the fish are always sure to come and can be caught, and if I focus on it, I can outdo both the oldest and youngest of the fisherwomen in selling them.”

When she came to this decision, the clock struck twelve, and she looked up at its face for a moment, and shook her head. “I canna sleep yet,” she said, “and you needna be calling me. There’s Cluny and Neil to think o’, and dear me, wha’ can Neil be hiding himsel’? He canna hae heard o’ Mither’s death, he would hae come here, and if he couldna come, he would hae written. There has been nae word, either, from that lass he married. She wrote seven lang pages o’ faults and accusations again her lawful husband, and then let the matter drop, as if it was of no further consequence. I didn’t answer her letter, and I am glad I didn’t. And I canna write now, for I know no more anent her whereabouts, than I do anent Neil’s. I wouldn’t wonder if they are together in some heathen country, where men fight duels, and kill each other for an ugly word. In a case like that, it would be fair murder for poor Neil. I wish I knew where the misguided lad is! Norman and Neil had no marriage luck, and wha kens what my luck may be, in the way o’ a husband!”

When she made this decision, the clock struck twelve, and she glanced at its face for a moment before shaking her head. “I can't sleep yet,” she said, “and you don’t need to be calling me. There’s Cluny and Neil to think about, and goodness, what could Neil be hiding? He can’t have heard about Mom’s death; he would have come here, and if he couldn’t come, he would have written. There hasn't been any word, either, from that girl he married. She wrote seven long pages of complaints and accusations against her lawful husband and then let it go, as if it didn’t matter anymore. I didn’t respond to her letter, and I’m glad I didn’t. And I can’t write now, because I know no more about where she is than I do about Neil. I wouldn’t be surprised if they are together in some wild country, where men duel and kill each other over a nasty word. In that case, it would be a pretty senseless murder for poor Neil. I wish I knew where the misguided guy is! Norman and Neil had no luck in marriage, and who knows what my luck might be when it comes to finding a husband!”

304

This intensely personal reflection claimed her whole attention. It was long since she had seen Cluny. Shortly before her mother’s death, he had gone as supercargo on a large merchant steamer, bound for New Zealand. It was a most important post, and he had been promised, if successful, the first captaincy in the fleet of passenger steamers carrying between England and the United States, that was vacant. Before leaving on this long trip to New Zealand, he had only managed to see Christine for three hours. He had reached Culraine at eight o’clock. He had run like a deer the mile and quarter which lay between the railway station and the Ruleson cottage, reaching his goal just as Christine finished reading a goodnight psalm to her mother. She had heard his steps afar off, it had seemed as if the comforting words were read to them—then she was at the open door, and they met in each other’s arms.

This intensely personal reflection consumed her completely. It had been a long time since she'd seen Cluny. Right before her mother passed away, he had left as a supercargo on a large merchant ship headed for New Zealand. It was a really important position, and he had been promised the first captaincy in the fleet of passenger steamers that traveled between England and the United States, as soon as one became available. Before embarking on this long trip to New Zealand, he had only been able to see Christine for three hours. He had arrived in Culraine at eight o’clock. He had run like the wind the mile and a quarter between the train station and the Ruleson cottage, making it just in time as Christine finished reading a goodnight psalm to her mother. She had heard his footsteps from a distance, and it felt as if the comforting words were being read to them—then she was at the open door, and they embraced.

Three hours of pure, perfect happiness had followed. Cluny went first to Margot’s side. He knew it was the last time he could ever stand there. In this world they would see each other no more, and he was sorrowfully shocked and touched by the change in the handsome woman, once so vibrant and full of life. Sometimes they had not been very good friends, but this white, frail image, stretching out hands full of pleasure and goodwill to him—this gentle mother of the beloved Christine, won in a moment all his best sympathies. He promised her 305 everything she asked, and then she sent him away with her blessing.

Three hours of pure, perfect happiness had passed. Cluny went to Margot’s side first. He knew it was the last time he could ever stand there. In this world, they would never see each other again, and he was deeply shocked and touched by the change in the once vibrant and lively woman. They hadn't always been the best of friends, but this pale, fragile figure, reaching out with hands full of joy and goodwill to him—this gentle mother of the beloved Christine—instantly captured all his sympathy. He promised her everything she asked, and then she sent him away with her blessing.

So it had been three hours of marvelous happiness. They had been content to forget all things but the joy of each other’s presence. To the last possible minute he had remained with her, and their hopeful farewell had not been dimmed by a single tear. Since that night, she had sent no anxious worrying thoughts after him. From every port at which his ship touched, he had written her long, loving letters, and now she was beginning to expect his return. Any day she might have a letter from him, dated Liverpool or Glasgow.

So it had been three hours of amazing happiness. They had been happy to forget everything except the joy of being together. He stayed with her until the very last moment, and their hopeful goodbye was marked by not a single tear. Since that night, she hadn’t sent any anxious worries after him. From every port where his ship stopped, he had written her long, loving letters, and now she was starting to expect his return. Any day now, she could receive a letter from him, dated Liverpool or Glasgow.

“Lat them talk,” she said with a little defiant laugh. “Lat their tongues tak’ their ain ill-way, I’m not feared. There’s Norman at my side, and the Domine not far off, and God aboon us all. I’ll speak to Norman anent the fishing, and if needs be, I can kipper the herring as weel as Mither did.” Then in a moment a wonderful change came over her, the angry scorn of her attitude, and the proud smile on her handsome face vanished. She clasped her hands, and with the light of unconquerable love on her face, she said with tender eagerness—“What does she do now? Oh dear God, what is Mither doing now? I canna tell. I canna tell, but it is Thy will, I’m sure o’ that.” Then the loving tears that followed this attitude washed away all traces of her scorn and anger, and she lay down with prayer on her lips, and fell sweetly asleep.

“Let them talk,” she said with a little defiant laugh. “Let their tongues take their own bad paths; I’m not scared. There’s Norman by my side, and the Reverend not far off, and God above us all. I’ll talk to Norman about the fishing, and if necessary, I can smoke the herring just as well as Mom did.” Then in an instant, a wonderful change came over her; the angry scorn in her posture and the proud smile on her beautiful face disappeared. She clasped her hands, and with the light of unbreakable love on her face, she said with tender eagerness, “What is she doing now? Oh dear God, what is Mom doing now? I can’t tell. I can’t tell, but I’m sure it’s Your will.” Then the loving tears that followed this moment washed away all traces of her scorn and anger, and she lay down with prayer on her lips and fell sweetly asleep.


306

CHAPTER XII

NEIL’S RETURN HOME

They that sin, are enemies to their own life.—Tobit, xii, 10.

Those who sin are enemies of their own lives.—Tobit, xii, 10.

But Thou sparest all, for they are Thine, O Lord, Thou Lover of Souls.—Wisdom of Solomon, xi, 26.

But You save everyone, for they are Yours, O Lord, You Lover of Souls.—Wisdom of Solomon, xi, 26.

Tomorrow is always another day, always a new day, and as long as we live, always our day. It will bring us our little freight of good or evil, and we must accept it, our salvation being that we have the power of turning the evil into good, by the manner in which we accept it. When Christine awoke in the morning, she awoke all at once. No faculty of the Inner Woman dozed or lingered, every sense of the physical woman was attent, even sight—which often delays after its sister senses are conscious—promptly lifted its curtains, and Christine knew in a moment that she was all there, every sense and faculty alert, and ready for whatever the new day brought her.

Tomorrow is always another day, always a fresh start, and as long as we're alive, it's our day. It will bring us a mix of good and bad, and we have to accept it, our saving grace being that we can turn the bad into good, depending on how we handle it. When Christine woke up in the morning, she woke up fully. Every part of her Inner Woman was awake, and all her physical senses were alert, even sight—which usually takes a moment longer—immediately opened its eyes, and Christine realized at once that she was all there, every sense and ability ready for whatever the new day had in store for her.

She thought first of the trouble that Jessy was likely to make. “The maist o’ the women will side wi’ Jessy,” she thought, “not because they like her, but because they dearly like a quarrel. I’ll not 307 quarrel with them. I’ll bide at hame, and if they come up here, I’ll bolt the doors on them. That’s settled. I can neither keep back, nor hurry forward Cluny, sae I’ll just put him in God’s care, and leave him there. Neil has ta’en himsel’ out o’ my kindness and knowledge, I can only ask God to gie his angel a charge concerning him. The great queston is, how am I to get my bread and tea? There’s plenty o’ potatoes in the house, and a pennyworth o’ fish will make me a meal. And I am getting a few eggs from the hens now, but there’s this and that unaccountable thing wanted every day; and I hae just two-and-sixpence half-penny left. Weel! I’ll show my empty purse to the Lord o’ heaven and earth, and I’m not doubting but that He will gie me a’ that is gude for me.”

She first thought about the trouble Jessy might cause. “Most of the women will support Jessy,” she thought, “not because they like her, but because they enjoy a good argument. I won’t fight with them. I’ll stay at home, and if they come here, I’ll lock the doors. That’s that. I can neither hold back nor rush Cluny, so I’ll just put him in God’s care and leave him there. Neil has taken himself out of my reach of kindness and understanding, so I can only ask God to send his angel to watch over him. The big question is, how am I going to earn my bread and tea? There are plenty of potatoes in the house, and a little bit of fish will make a meal. I’m also getting a few eggs from the hens now, but there are all these little things needed every day; and I only have two shillings and sixpence left. Well! I’ll show my empty purse to the Lord of heaven and earth, and I’m confident that He will provide me with everything that is good for me.”

She put down her tea cup decisively to this declaration, and then rose, tidied her house and herself, and sat down to her novel. With a smile she opened her manuscript, and looked at what she had accomplished. “You tiresome young woman,” she said to her heroine. “You’ll hae to make up your mind vera soon, now, whether ye’ll hae Sandy Gilhaize, or Roy Brock. I’ll advise you to tak’ Sandy, but I dinna think you’ll do it, for you are a parfect daffodil o’ vanity, and you think Roy Brock is mair of a gentleman than Sandy. I dinna ken what to do wi’ you!——”

She put down her tea cup firmly after that statement, then got up, straightened up her house and herself, and sat down with her novel. With a smile, she opened her manuscript and looked at what she had achieved. “You annoying young woman,” she said to her heroine. “You’ll have to decide pretty soon whether you want Sandy Gilhaize or Roy Brock. I’d recommend you choose Sandy, but I don’t think you will because you’re a complete daffodil of vanity, and you think Roy Brock is more of a gentleman than Sandy. I don’t know what to do with you!——”

Here the door was noisily opened, and Jamie rushed in, crying “Auntie, Auntie! I hae three 308 letters for you, and one o’ them came a week ago.”

Here the door swung open loudly, and Jamie burst in, shouting “Auntie, Auntie! I have three 308 letters for you, and one of them arrived a week ago.”

“Oh Jamie, why did you not go to the post office before this?”

“Oh Jamie, why didn’t you go to the post office earlier?”

“I was getting ready for my exam——”

“I was getting ready for my exam——”

“Gie me the letters, laddie.”

“Give me the letters, kid.”

“And I could not get off till this morning.”

“And I couldn’t get off until this morning.”

There was a long letter from Cluny, but it was not the delayed letter; and when Jamie had gone home, she gave her whole heart to the reading of it. Then she turned anxiously to the other two. Both of them contained small checks for poems written so long ago that she had quite forgotten them. They were, however, veritable godsends, and she thanked God for them. Now she could go to work. She could even take time to make her foolish heroine do the proper thing. She felt as rich, with her two pounds, as if the two had been twenty. And Cluny was on his way home! Her letter had been posted at Auckland, and he was about to leave there, for home, when he wrote.

There was a long letter from Cluny, but it wasn’t the overdue one; and when Jamie got home, she poured her heart into reading it. Then she turned nervously to the other two. Both contained small checks for poems she had written so long ago that she had completely forgotten about them. Still, they were real lifesavers, and she thanked God for them. Now she could get to work. She could even take the time to make her silly heroine do the right thing. With her two pounds, she felt as rich as if she had twenty. And Cluny was on his way home! Her letter had been mailed in Auckland, and he was getting ready to leave there for home when he wrote.

The novel now progressed rapidly. It was writing itself, and “The Daughter of the Sea” was all the company Christine wanted. Norman came up the hill once in the day, or he sent his son Will, in his place, and Jamie always ate his lunch beside Aunt Christine, and sometimes Judith called to see if there was any news of Cluny. Sunday was her day of trial. Ill-will can make itself felt, and never say a word, and Christine noticed that everyone 309 drew away from her. If Judith, or Peter Brodie, or anyone spoke to her, they were at once set apart. Everyone else drew away, and the very girls to whom she had been kindest, drew furthest away.

The novel was moving along quickly now. It felt like it was writing itself, and “The Daughter of the Sea” was all the company Christine wanted. Norman came up the hill once a day, or he sent his son Will instead, and Jamie always had his lunch next to Aunt Christine. Sometimes, Judith would call to check if there was any news about Cluny. Sunday was tough for her. Bad vibes can be felt even without a word being said, and Christine noticed that everyone pulled away from her. If Judith, or Peter Brodie, or anyone talked to her, they were immediately set apart. Everyone else distanced themselves, and even the girls she had been the kindest to moved the furthest away. 309

It was, perhaps, a good thing for her. She only drew the closer to God, and her pen was a never-failing friend and companion. The days flew by, in the nights she slept and dreamed, and now and then the Domine came in, and comforted and strengthened her. Then she read him little chapters from her book, and he gave her much good advice, and sufficient praise to encourage her. So week after week went on, and though the whole village really disapproved of her retaining the Ruleson cottage, she nearly forgot the circumstance. And the book grew and grew in beauty, day by day, until on one lovely June afternoon, the pretty heroine married Sandy Gilhaize, and behaved very well ever afterward.

It was probably good for her. She felt closer to God, and her pen was always there for her, her constant friend and companion. The days flew by; at night she slept and dreamed, and now and then the pastor came in to comfort and support her. She read him bits from her book, and he offered her plenty of wise advice and enough praise to motivate her. Week after week passed, and even though the whole village disapproved of her staying in the Ruleson cottage, she almost forgot about it. The book kept getting more beautiful with each passing day, until one lovely June afternoon, the charming heroine married Sandy Gilhaize and lived happily ever after.

The Domine came in and found her flushed and excited over the wedding, and the parting, and he took the book away with him, and told her he would look after its sale, and she was to worry no more about it. “Try and forget it exists, Christine, then neither your wishing nor your fearing will interfere with the fortune your good angel intends for it.”

The Domine came in and found her blushing and excited about the wedding and the goodbye. He took the book with him and told her he would handle its sale so she wouldn’t have to worry about it anymore. “Try to forget it’s there, Christine, then neither your hopes nor your fears will mess with the success your good angel has planned for it.”

“I am going to gie the house a good clean, frae the roof to the doorstep,” she answered, “and when I hae that business on hand, it is all I can think about.”

“I’m going to give the house a good cleaning, from the roof to the doorstep,” she replied, “and when I have that task to focus on, it’s all I can think about.”

310

“Is not cleaning the house again a work of supererogation?”

“Is cleaning the house again not an unnecessary extra task?”

“I dinna ken what kind o’ wark that may be, Sir, but Mither always cleaned the house weel, before the herring came. She’ll be expecting me to do the same thing.”

“I don’t know what kind of work that might be, Sir, but Mom always cleaned the house well before the herring arrived. She’ll be expecting me to do the same thing.”

So the Domine took away the manuscript, and Christine cleaned her house with even extra care, and one night a week afterwards, she sat down to her cup of tea, telling herself that there wasna a speck o’ dust from the roof to the doorstane. “Even the knives and forks shine like siller,” she said, “and the bath-brick board wouldna file the cleanest duster.” She was personally in the same spotless condition, and the little scone, and bit of baked fish, and the cup of tea on the snow white tablecloth, only emphasized this sense of absolute purity.

So the teacher took away the manuscript, and Christine cleaned her house with even more care, and one night a week later, she sat down with her cup of tea, reassuring herself that there wasn’t a speck of dust from the ceiling to the doorstep. “Even the knives and forks shine like silver,” she said, “and the bath-brick board wouldn’t scratch the cleanest duster.” She was personally in the same spotless condition, and the little scone, a piece of baked fish, and the cup of tea on the snow-white tablecloth only emphasized this sense of complete cleanliness.

As she was drinking her tea, Norman lifted the latch and entered, and she greeted him joyfully. “Come awa’ and welcome,” she cried. “I was just longing to see you. Bring a cup and saucer off the rack, laddie, and sit down, and tell me what’s going on in the village.”

As she was drinking her tea, Norman lifted the latch and walked in, and she welcomed him with joy. “Come on in and make yourself at home,” she said. “I was really looking forward to seeing you. Grab a cup and saucer from the rack, buddy, and sit down, and tell me what’s happening in the village.”

“Weel, the great news is the nearness o’ the herrin’. From a’ accounts we may hae them in our bay in a week.”

“Weel, the great news is the closeness of the herring. By all accounts, we should have them in our bay in a week.”

“I am glad o’ the news.”

“I’m glad to hear the news.”

“I dinna think you would be carin’.”

“I don’t think you would care.”

“Why shouldn’t I care? I am longing to mak’ 311 some money. I intend to tak’ up my mither’s kippering.”

“Why shouldn’t I care? I really want to make some money. I plan to take up my mom’s kippering.”

“I’m glad o’ that. Why should ye let it slip through your fingers? I heard tell that Nancy Baird was thinking o’ taking Mither’s place.”

“I’m glad to hear that. Why would you let it slip through your fingers? I heard that Nancy Baird was considering taking Mother’s place.”

“She’ll do naething o’ that kind. Mither took pains to fit me for that wark, and I am going to do it wi’ all my might. Norman, what can you do to mak’ it easy for me?”

“She's not going to do anything like that. Mom worked hard to prepare me for this job, and I'm going to give it my all. Norman, what can you do to make it easier for me?”

“That is what I came here to talk to you about. I’ll tell Willie he is your gillie, as it were, for the fishing. He will carry the fish to the shed for you, and dinna forget Mither’s cubby there is yours! Feyther paid for the space, and put up all the fixtures. If they werna named in the will, and there is any question of my right in the matter, say, I hae given it to you.”

“That’s what I came here to discuss with you. I’ll tell Willie he’s your gillie for the fishing. He’ll carry the fish to the shed for you, and don’t forget that Mither’s cubby is yours! Feyther paid for the space and set up all the fixtures. If they weren’t mentioned in the will, and if there’s any question about my right to it, just say I’ve given it to you.”

“But the kippering shed and fixtures were named and given to Mither and mysel’, and——”

“But the kippering shed and fixtures were named and given to Mom and me, and——”

“They are yours. Let no one put you oot o’ your right. Willie will bring the feesh to you—the finest I hae in my nets—and when they are kippered, he’ll go to the town wi’ you, and carry your basket.”

“They're yours. Don’t let anyone take away your rights. Willie will bring the fish to you—the best I have in my nets—and when they're smoked, he'll go to town with you and carry your basket.”

“That is all I need, Norman, and I am vera gratefu’ for your kindness.”

"That’s all I need, Norman, and I’m really grateful for your kindness."

“And I’ll be walking through the shed, to see that a’ is right. And if anything is beyont you, sister, you’ll send Willie for me.”

“And I’ll be walking through the shed to make sure everything is okay. And if anything is beyond your reach, sister, you’ll send Willie to get me.”

Christine could not speak, but she put her hand in his, and the look on her lovely face filled his eyes 312 with tears. “You are wonderfu’ like Mither this afternoon, Christine,” he said softly. And both were silent a little while. When he spoke next, it was of Neil—“Hae ye had a word frae the lad yet?” he asked.

Christine couldn't speak, but she took his hand, and the look on her beautiful face brought tears to his eyes. 312 “You're wonderful just like Mother this afternoon, Christine,” he said gently. They both stayed silent for a moment. When he spoke again, it was about Neil—“Have you heard from the boy yet?” he asked.

“Not one, nor from the lass he married. I don’t know what to think.”

“Not one, nor from the girl he married. I don’t know what to think.”

“Weel, it is as easy to think good, as evil. If we dinna thing wrang, we won’t do wrang. Thinking no evil! That is what the Good Book advises. The puir lad was spoiled i’ the making. If he comes back to any o’ us, he will come back to you, Christine. There was the son, wha left his hame, in the gospels—ye ken how he was treated?”

“Well, it’s just as easy to think good as it is to think bad. If we don’t think wrong, we won’t do wrong. Thinking no evil! That’s what the Good Book advises. The poor guy was spoiled from the start. If he comes back to any of us, he’ll come back to you, Christine. There was the son who left his home in the gospels—you know how he was treated?”

“Whenever Neil comes hame, Norman, he will hae a loving welcome from Christine.”

“Whenever Neil comes home, Norman, he will get a warm welcome from Christine.”

“The puir lad made a mistake wi’ his marriage. That is the warst of a’ mistakes. No man wins o’er it. It is the bitter drop in a’ he eats and drinks, it is the pebble in his shoe, whether he warks or plays. Neil willna come hame till sorrow drives him here—then?”

“The poor guy made a mistake with his marriage. That’s the worst mistake of all. No man can get over it. It’s the bitter taste in everything he eats and drinks, it’s the pebble in his shoe, whether he works or plays. Neil won’t come home until sorrow drives him here—then?”

“I’ll do all that love can do, Norman.”

“I’ll do everything love can do, Norman.”

“And call on me, if you think it needfu’.”

“And reach out to me if you think it’s necessary.”

The very next day Christine went to see her mother’s customers. The idea of Nancy Baird’s stepping into her mother’s shoes was intolerable. “I’ll not thole a thing like that! It settles the question to me! If I didna need the money, I would kipper the herrin’, but I’m needing the money, and 313 the herrin’ are my lawfu’ venture.” So to the town she went, and even far exceeded her usual orders. She was much elated by her success, and immediately began to prepare her mother’s place for the work before her. It caused much talk in the village, but it prevented the Baird woman’s taking unauthorized possession of Christine’s place in the curing-shed.

The very next day, Christine went to see her mother’s clients. The thought of Nancy Baird stepping into her mother’s role was unbearable. “I won't put up with that! It's settled for me! If I didn’t need the money, I would leave the herring alone, but I need the money, and the herring is my rightful business.” So she headed to the town and even went beyond her usual orders. She was really excited about her success and immediately started getting her mother’s place ready for the work ahead. It caused a lot of chatter in the village, but it stopped the Baird woman from taking over Christine’s spot in the curing shed.

Then while she was waiting and watching for the fish, she got a letter from Cluny. He was at home again. He was coming to Culraine on Saturday. He would be there by noon, and he would remain in Culraine until Monday night. She was full of joy, and instantly began to prepare for her visitor. It was Friday morning, and she had but little time, but that little was enough if things went with her. First she went to the village and asked Judith to come and stay with her, until the following Tuesday, and the old woman was delighted to do so. “We will hae Cluny to oursel’s then,” she said, “and I’ll tak’ the house wark off your hands, Christine, and you and Cluny can hae the time for your ain talk and planning.”

Then, while she was waiting and watching for the fish, she received a letter from Cluny. He was back home. He would be coming to Culraine on Saturday, arriving by noon, and staying until Monday night. She was filled with joy and immediately began preparing for her visitor. It was Friday morning, and she had very little time, but that little was enough if things went her way. First, she went to the village and asked Judith to come and stay with her until the following Tuesday, and the old woman was thrilled to do so. “We’ll have Cluny to ourselves then,” she said, “and I’ll take care of the housework for you, Christine, so you and Cluny can have time for your own conversation and planning.”

“And man nor woman can say nae ill word anent Cluny visiting me, if you are here.”

“And neither man nor woman can say anything bad about Cluny visiting me if you are here.”

“Lat them say their pleasure. They’ll say naething oot o’ the way, while I am here. They ken better.”

“Let them say what they want. They won't say anything out of line while I'm here. They know better.”

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“Because I hae promised ane and all o’ them 314 to call a church session the first ill word I hear. I will hae their names read out frae the pulpit—christened name and surname—and then they will be oot o’ communion wi’ the kirk, till they confess their sin, standing up in the congregation, and asking to be forgiven. Will ye think o’ Sally Johnson, and Kitty Brawn, and a’ that crowd o’ sinful women making such a spectacle o’ themsel’s! Gar! It makes me laugh.” And she laughed, as women of the natural order do laugh, and such laughing is very contagious, and Christine laughed also, as she gurgled out, “You never would do a thing like that, Judith?”

“Because I’ve promised everyone 314 to call a church session the first bad word I hear. I’ll have their names read out from the pulpit—first name and last name—and then they will be out of communion with the church until they confess their sin, standing up in the congregation and asking to be forgiven. Can you imagine Sally Johnson, Kitty Brawn, and all those sinful women making such a scene for themselves! Makes me laugh just thinking about it.” And she laughed, just like women do, and that kind of laughter is very contagious, and Christine laughed too as she chimed in, “You’d never actually do something like that, would you, Judith?”

“Wouldn’t I? Lat them try me.”

“Wouldn’t I? Let them try me.”

“The Domine wouldn’t do it.”

"The Lord wouldn't do it."

“He couldna help himsel’. It is in the ‘Ordering o’ the Kirk.’ He wad be forced to call the session, and I wouldn’t won’ner if he rayther liked the jarring occasion. He dislikes insulting women, and why shouldn’t he like to gie them a galling withstanding. It wad be vera desirable i’ my opinion.”

“He couldn't help himself. It's in the 'Ordering of the Church.' He would be forced to call the meeting, and I wouldn't be surprised if he actually enjoyed the awkward situation. He doesn't like insulting women, and why shouldn't he enjoy giving them a sharp response? It would be very desirable in my opinion.”

Cluny had said, in his letter, that his next voyage would be the last before their marriage, and that he would have to sweeten the next half year with the memories of his coming visit. So Christine killed her young, plump, spring chickens, and saved all her eggs, and provided every good thing she could for her expected lover.

Cluny had mentioned in his letter that his next trip would be the last one before their wedding, and that he would have to make the next six months enjoyable with the memories of his upcoming visit. So Christine killed her young, plump, spring chickens, saved all her eggs, and prepared every nice thing she could for her expected lover.

The next three days were days taken out of this work-a-day world, and planted in Paradise. Everything 315 appeared to unite to make them so. Judith looked after the house, the lovers wandered in the hill side garden. They were lovely days, green, shot with gold, and the whole sweet place was a caress of scent. The roses in Margot’s garden were in their first spring beauty, and the soul of a white jasmine vine, that surrounded the spot, breathed of heaven. The larkspurs stood around like watchful grenadiers. Lilies and pansies were at their feet, and the laburnum hung its golden droops above them. All the day long, the sea was blue and calm, and the waves seemed to roll themselves asleep upon the shore. At night, there was a full moon above the water, and in its light the projecting rigging of some ships lying on it looked like spider webs on the gray firmament. The sun, and the moon, and the sea were all new, and the whole world was their own.

The next three days felt like an escape from everyday life, immersed in paradise. Everything 315 seemed to come together to create this experience. Judith took care of the house while the lovers strolled through the hillside garden. They were beautiful days, lush and dappled with sunlight, and the entire charming place was filled with fragrance. The roses in Margot’s garden were blooming in their early spring glory, and the scent of a white jasmine vine that surrounded the area was heavenly. The larkspurs stood around like watchful guards. Lilies and pansies grew at their feet, while the laburnum hung its golden blossoms above them. All day long, the sea was a calm blue, with waves that seemed to gently fall asleep on the shore. At night, a full moon illuminated the water, and in its light, the rigging of some ships resting on it resembled spider webs against the gray sky. The sun, the moon, and the sea felt all new, and the entire world belonged to them.

Talk of their marriage no longer made trouble, for Christine now sweetly echoed his hopes and his dreams. She had said “on the fifteenth of next April, or there-abouts,” and Cluny seized and clung to the positive date. “Let it be the fifteenth,” he decided. “I cannot bear ‘there-abouts,’ or any other uncertainty.”

Talk of their marriage no longer caused any issues, because Christine now happily reflected his hopes and dreams. She had mentioned "around the fifteenth of next April," and Cluny grabbed onto that specific date and held on tight. "Let it be the fifteenth," he resolved. "I can't stand 'around' or any kind of uncertainty."

“The fifteenth might fall on a Sunday.”

“The fifteenth could land on a Sunday.”

“Then let it be Sunday. There can be no better day;” and Christine smiled and lifted her beautiful face, and he wanted to give her a thousand kisses. For nearly three days all the ancient ecstasies 316 of love and youth were theirs. I need say no more. The morning redness of life and love has once tinged us all.

“Then let it be Sunday. There’s no better day;” and Christine smiled, lifting her beautiful face, and he felt like giving her a thousand kisses. For nearly three days, they experienced all the old joys of love and youth. I don’t need to say more. The bright morning of life and love has touched us all.

Judith went home the following day. Nothing less than the joys and sorrows and contentions of the whole village, were sufficient for her troubled and troubling spirit. Judith had everyone’s affairs to look after, but she gave the supremacy of her attention to Cluny and Christine. Christine, she said, was a by-ordinary girl. She had written a poem, and got gude siller for it, and there wasna anither lass in Culraine, no, nor i’ the hale o’ Scotland, could do the same thing.

Judith went home the next day. Nothing less than the joys, sorrows, and conflicts of the whole village could satisfy her troubled spirit. Judith had everyone's business to take care of, but she focused most of her attention on Cluny and Christine. She said Christine was an ordinary girl. She had written a poem and got good money for it, and there wasn’t another girl in Culraine, or even in all of Scotland, who could say the same.

Christine’s first employment was to put her house in perfect order, then she took out her old fisher dresses, and selected one for the work before her. She hoped that her effort to take her mother’s place in the kippering shed would put a stop to the fisherwives’ opinion that she was “setting hersel’ up aboon them a’.” She longed for their good will, and she had no desire whatever to “tak’ her mither’s outstanding place,” a fear of which intention some of the older women professed.

Christine's first job was to organize her house perfectly, then she pulled out her old fishing dresses and chose one for the work ahead. She hoped that her attempt to fill her mother's role in the kippering shed would change the fisherwives' opinion that she was "trying to elevate herself above them all." She really wanted their approval and had no intention of "taking her mother’s outstanding place," a concern that some of the older women expressed.

Her first visitor was her brother Norman. He put a stop at once to all her good and kind intentions. “You mustna go near the kippering,” he said. “I hae heard what must put a stop to that intent. The herrin’ are near by, and may be here tonight. If so be, I will send my lad, Willie, to the foot o’ the hill wi’ your feesh, by five o’clock in the morning. 317 He will carry your basket easy, and do your bidding in a’ things. Gae yer ways to the town, and cry your feesh, and you’ll hae the siller in your hand when you come hame.”

Her first visitor was her brother Norman. He immediately put a stop to all her good and kind intentions. “You can’t go near the kippering,” he said. “I’ve heard enough to put an end to that plan. The herring are close by and might arrive tonight. If they do, I’ll send my boy, Willie, to the foot of the hill with your fish by five o’clock in the morning. 317 He’ll carry your basket easily and do everything you need. Go on to town, shout about your fish, and you’ll have the money in your hands when you get back.”

“Why can I not kipper my fish, Norman?”

“Why can't I kipper my fish, Norman?”

“It isna worth while tellin’ ye. God alone understands quarrelsome women, but if you go to the kippering-shed, there will be trouble—and trouble for me, Christine—for Jessy is in wi’ them.”

“It’s not worth telling you. Only God understands argumentative women, but if you go to the kippering shed, there will be trouble—and trouble for me, Christine—because Jessy is involved with them.”

“I will do as you tell me, Norman. Hae the fish ready at six o’clock.”

“I'll do what you say, Norman. Have the fish ready by six o'clock.”

Then Norman went away, and Christine put back in its place the kippering suit, and took out her very prettiest selling suit. For her mourning dress touched only her domestic and social life, her business had its own dress, and the fisher dress was part of the business. She had no sense of humiliation in assuming it, nor yet in the selling of the fish. She had liked very well the little gossip with known householders, and had not been offended by the compliments she received from strangers and passersby. The first morning of this new season was really a little triumph. All her old friends wanted to hear about Margot’s sickness and death, and when her basket was empty, she sent Willie home and stayed with an old friend of her mother’s, and had a cup of tea and a fried herring with her.

Then Norman left, and Christine put the kippering suit back in its place and took out her prettiest selling outfit. Her mourning dress only affected her personal and social life; her business had its own attire, and the fisher outfit was part of that. She felt no embarrassment in wearing it, nor in selling the fish. She really enjoyed the little chats with familiar neighbors and wasn’t bothered by the compliments from strangers and people passing by. The first morning of this new season was truly a small triumph. All her old friends wanted to hear about Margot’s illness and death, and when her basket was empty, she sent Willie home and stayed with an old friend of her mother’s, enjoying a cup of tea and a fried herring with her.

They had much to talk about, and Christine resolved to stay with her until the mail should come in, which would be about eleven o’clock. Then if 318 there was any letter for her, she could get it at once. “The Domine is aye thoughtless anent the mail,” she reflected, and then with a little laugh added, “he hasna any love letters coming, or he would be thinking on it.”

They had a lot to discuss, and Christine decided to stay with her until the mail arrived, which would be around eleven o’clock. Then, if there was any letter for her, she could get it right away. “The Domine is always careless about the mail,” she thought, and then with a little laugh added, “he doesn’t have any love letters coming, or he would be thinking about it.”

She received two letters. One was a letter from Cluny, mailed at Moville, Ireland. The other was from Blackwood’s Publishing House, offering her a hundred and fifty pounds advance, and ten per cent royalty for her novel, or, if she preferred it, three hundred and fifty pounds for all rights. She went to the Domine with this letter, and he advised her to accept three hundred and fifty pounds for all rights. “You will be requiring bride-dresses, and house-napery of many kinds,” he said, “and, my dear girl, God has sent you this check. He knew you would have need of these things. You ought to be very happy in this thought.”

She got two letters. One was from Cluny, sent from Moville, Ireland. The other was from Blackwood’s Publishing House, offering her a £150 advance and a 10% royalty for her novel, or, if she preferred, £350 for all rights. She took this letter to the Domine, and he advised her to accept the £350 for all rights. “You’ll be needing wedding dresses and all sorts of household items,” he said, “and, my dear, God has sent you this check. He knew you’d need these things. You should be very happy about this.”

“I am, Sir. You know how ‘just enough’ has been my daily bread; and I was worrying a little about wedding garments, and expenses.”

“I am, Sir. You know how ‘just enough’ has been my everyday reality; and I was a bit concerned about wedding clothes and costs.”

“Well, Christine, of all life’s fare, God’s daily bread is best. Answer your letter here, and I will mail it for you. In a few days you will have plenty of money. Go at once, and put it in the bank.”

“Well, Christine, out of everything life offers, God’s daily bread is the best. Reply to your letter here, and I’ll send it for you. In a few days, you’ll have plenty of money. Go right away and deposit it in the bank.”

“I will, Sir. And when I get home, I will begin another book at once.”

“I will, Sir. And when I get home, I’ll start another book right away.”

“Go with the fish, until you have the money in your hand. Things unforeseen might happen to delay payment. Good Fortune does not like us to 319 be too sure of her. I have seen her change her mind in that case.”

“Go with the fish until you have cash in your hand. Unexpected things can happen that might delay payment. Good Fortune doesn't like us to be too confident in her. I’ve seen her change her mind in that situation.”

“You are always right, Sir. I will do as you say.”

“You're always right, Sir. I'll do what you say.”

“In three days you may expect the money. Do your work as if you were not expecting it. Miss nothing of your duty.”

“In three days, you can expect the money. Do your work as if you’re not waiting for it. Don’t neglect any of your responsibilities.”

So Christine went the second morning, and had extraordinary success. Among the “Quality Houses” they were watching for her. They had never before seen such fine, and such fresh fish. They would have no others. She went home with her little purse full of silver, and her heart singing within her. It was not, after all, so bad to be a fisher-girl. If it was all small money, it was all ready money. And the people who had known her mother had remembered her, and spoken kindly of her, and Christine loved them for it. She had not yet forgotten. Oh no! Many times in the day and night she cried softly, “Mither! Mither! Where are ye? Dinna forget Christine!”

So Christine went out the second morning and had amazing success. The “Quality Houses” were waiting for her. They had never seen such great and fresh fish before. They didn’t want anything else. She went home with her little purse full of silver, and her heart was full of joy. Being a fisher-girl wasn’t so bad after all. Even though it was all small change, it was cash in hand. People who remembered her mother spoke kindly of her, and Christine appreciated that. She hadn’t forgotten. Oh no! Many times during the day and night, she cried softly, “Mum! Mum! Where are you? Don’t forget Christine!”

On the third morning she had a little adventure. She was delaying, for she was waiting for the mail, and had taken a cup of tea with her mother’s old friend. She stood in the doorway talking, and Christine was on the sidewalk, at the foot of the steps. Her empty basket was at her feet. She stood beside it, and the sunshine fell all over her. Its searching light revealed nothing but a perfection of form, a loveliness of face, and a charm of 320 manner, that defied all adverse criticism. She looked as the women of that elder world, who were the mothers of godlike heroes, must have looked.

On the third morning, she had a little adventure. She was stalling because she was waiting for the mail and had taken a cup of tea with her mother’s old friend. She stood in the doorway chatting, and Christine was on the sidewalk at the bottom of the steps. Her empty basket was at her feet. She stood next to it, and the sunlight surrounded her. Its bright light revealed nothing but a perfect figure, a beautiful face, and a charm in her manner that didn’t allow for any negative criticism. She looked like the women from that earlier time, who were the mothers of heroic figures. 320

Suddenly her friend ceased her conversation, and in a low hurried voice said,

Suddenly her friend stopped talking and, in a low, hurried voice, said,

“Here comes the young master, and his bride! Look at them.”

“Here comes the young master and his bride! Check them out.”

Then Christine turned her face to the street, and as she did so, a carriage passed slowly, and Angus Ballister looked at her with an unmistakable intention. It was a stern, contemptuous gaze, that shocked Christine. She could make no response but sheer amazement, and when the carriage had passed it required all her strength to say a steady “good-morning” to her friend, and hurry down the road homeward. Not then, and there, would she think of the insult. She put it passionately beneath the surface, until she reached her home, and had locked herself within its shelter. Then, she gave way utterly to her chagrin and sorrow, and wounded pride, and wept such bitter, cruel tears, as no other sorrow had ever caused her. She wept like a wounded child, who knows it has been cruelly treated, who comprehends the injustice of its pain and its own inability to defend itself, and finds no friend or helper in its suffering.

Then Christine turned her face to the street, and as she did, a carriage passed slowly by, and Angus Ballister looked at her with a clear intention. It was a harsh, scornful look that shocked Christine. She could only respond with sheer amazement, and when the carriage had passed, it took all her strength to say a steady “good morning” to her friend and hurry down the road toward home. At that moment, she wouldn't think about the insult. She buried it deep inside until she got home and locked herself in its safety. Then, she completely broke down from her hurt and sadness, and wounded pride, and cried such bitter, painful tears as no other sorrow had ever caused her. She cried like a hurt child, who knows it has been treated badly, who understands the unfairness of its pain and its own inability to defend itself, and finds no friend or helper in its suffering.

Finally, when perfectly exhausted, she fell asleep and slept till the sun set and the shadows of the night were on sea and land. Then she arose, washed her tear-stained face, and made her tea. In her 321 sleep she had been counseled and comforted, and she looked at the circumstance now with clear eyes.

Finally, when she was completely worn out, she fell asleep and didn’t wake until the sun had set and the shadows of the night covered the sea and land. Then she got up, washed her tear-streaked face, and made herself some tea. In her sleep, she had received advice and comfort, and now she looked at the situation with a fresh perspective.

“I got just what I deserved,” she said bluntly to herself. “Why did I go to the fishing at all? I wasna sent there. God took me awa’ from the fishing, and showed me what to do, just as He took King David from the sheep-cotes, and made him a soldier. If David had feared and doubted, and gone back to the sheep-cotes, he wouldna hae been King o’ Israel. Weel, when God took the nets out o’ my hands, and told me to sing, I got feared singing and story-telling wouldna feed me, and I went back to the nets. Now then, Christine, thank God for the snubbing you got. Yesterday I knew money was coming, plenty o’ it. Why didn’t I sit still or go to the wark He wants me to do. Why? Weel, if I must tell the bottom truth, I rayther fancied mysel’ in my fisher dress. I was pleased wi’ the admiration I got baith frae the men and the women. Something else, Christine? Ay, my Conscience, if I be to tell all, I liked the gossip o’ the women—also the pride I had in my ain strength and beauty, and the power it gave me o’er baith men and women—ay, and I liked to mak’ the siller in my ain fingers, as it were—to say to folk, ‘here’s your fish,’ and then feel their siller in the palm o’ my hand. I was wrang. I was vera wrang. I wad be served as I deserve, if thae book people went back on their word.”

“I got exactly what I deserved,” she said bluntly to herself. “Why did I even go fishing? I wasn’t meant to be there. God took me away from fishing and showed me what I needed to do, just as He took King David from the sheepfolds and made him a soldier. If David had been afraid and doubted, and gone back to the sheep, he wouldn’t have been King of Israel. Well, when God took the nets out of my hands and told me to sing, I got scared that singing and storytelling wouldn’t feed me, and I went back to the nets. Now then, Christine, thank God for the criticism you received. Yesterday I knew money was coming, plenty of it. Why didn’t I just sit still or do the work He wants me to do? Why? Well, if I have to tell the whole truth, I kind of liked the way I looked in my fishing outfit. I was pleased with the admiration I got from both men and women. Something else, Christine? Yes, my conscience—I have to admit I enjoyed the gossip from the women—also the pride I had in my own strength and beauty, and the power it gave me over both men and women—yes, and I liked to have the money in my own hands, so to speak—to say to people, ‘here’s your fish,’ and then feel their cash in the palm of my hand. I was wrong. I was very wrong. I would get what I deserve if these book people went back on their word.”

Just here the Domine and Jamie came, and the 322 Domine had the letter with the money in it. Then he noticed that she had been crying, and he asked, “Who has been hurting you, Christine?” and she answered:

Just then, the Domine and Jamie arrived, and the 322 Domine had the letter with the money in it. Then he saw that she had been crying, and he asked, “Who has been hurting you, Christine?” and she replied:

“Mysel’, Sir. I hae been hurting mysel’.” Then while he drank a cup of tea, she told him the little circumstance, which even yet made her draw her shoulders together, with a gasp of bitter chagrin.

“Mysel’, Sir. I've been hurting myself.” Then, while he drank a cup of tea, she shared the small incident that still made her hunch her shoulders and gasp in bitter disappointment.

“Christine, you will remember that I told you it was they who waited patiently on the Lord, who received His blessing. Are you satisfied now?”

“Christine, you remember when I told you it was those who patiently waited on the Lord who received His blessing. Are you satisfied now?”

“Oh, Sir! Do not ask me that question. You know I am satisfied.”

“Oh, Sir! Please don’t ask me that question. You know I’m happy.”

“Then put this money in the bank, and go to wark with all your mind, and all your soul. Being a woman you cannot preach, so God has chosen you for the pen of a ready writer. Say all that is given you to say, whether you get paid by the handicrafters, or not. God will see that you get your wages. Goodnight! You may let the bit Ballister affair slip out of your mind. The young man isn’t naturally bad. He is ashamed of himself by this time. No doubt of it.”

“Then deposit this money in the bank, and focus on your work with all your heart and soul. As a woman, you can’t preach, so God has chosen you to be a skilled writer. Express everything you’re meant to say, whether you’re paid by the craftsmen or not. God will ensure you receive your rewards. Goodnight! You can forget about the little Ballister situation. The young man isn’t inherently bad. He’s probably feeling ashamed of himself by now. That’s for sure.”

These things happened at the beginning of the herring season, and for two months Christine had a blessed interval of forgetfulness. Every man, woman and child, was busy about the fish. They had no time to think of the lonely girl, who had begun, and then suddenly abandoned the fishing—nobody knew what for. But they saw her in the 323 kirk every Sabbath, apparently well and happy, and old Judith said she had nae doubt whatever that Cluny had forbidden her to hae any pairt in the clash and quarreling o’ the women folk in the herrin’ sheds, and why not? Cluny would be a full captain, wi’ all his trimmings on, when he came to Culraine next April for his wife, and was it likely he would be wanting his wife cryin’ feesh, and haggling wi’ dirty, clackin’ women, for a few bawbees? Christine was a lady born, she said, and her Cluny would set her among the quality where she belonged. Judith had no doubt whatever that Christine was obeying an order from Cluny, and Jessy Ruleson said she was glad the lass had found a master, she had always had too much o’ her ain ill way.

These events took place at the start of the herring season, and for two months Christine enjoyed a blessed break from her troubles. Everyone—men, women, and children—was busy with the fishing. They didn’t have time to think about the lonely girl who had started fishing and then abruptly stopped—nobody knew why. But they saw her in the 323 church every Sunday, seemingly well and happy. Old Judith was sure that Cluny had forbidden her from participating in the gossip and squabbles of the women in the herring sheds, and why wouldn’t he? Cluny would be a full captain, dressed in all his finery, when he came to Culraine next April for his wife, and it was unlikely he would want his wife crying over fish and bargaining with noisy, dirty women for a few coins. Judith believed Christine was a lady by birth, and Cluny would place her among the social elite where she belonged. Judith had no doubt that Christine was following Cluny’s command, and Jessy Ruleson remarked that she was glad the girl had found a master; she always had too much of her own way.

For nearly three months Christine lived a quiet, methodical life, undisturbed by any outside influence, and free from all care. She rose very early, finding creative writing always easiest before noon. She went to bed very early, knowing that the sleep before midnight is the renewing sleep, and she hemmed the day, night and morn, with prayer, to keep it from unraveling. All that could happen between these two prayers was provided for, and she gave herself heart and soul to the delightful toil of story-writing. She wrote as she felt. She used the dialect and idioms of her people when it was necessary, and no one checked her for it. It was her style, and style is the stamp of individual intellect, as language is the stamp of race. Certainly 324 it is an habitual deviation from accuracy, but it is a deviation for the purpose of communicating freedom and feeling. The pen is neither grammar nor dictionary, its purpose is to be the interpreter of the heart.

For almost three months, Christine lived a quiet, organized life, untouched by outside influences and free from worry. She woke up very early, finding that creative writing came easily before noon. She went to bed early, knowing that the sleep before midnight is the most restorative, and she surrounded her days with prayer to keep them from falling apart. Everything that could happen between these two prayers was taken care of, and she dedicated herself completely to the joyful work of storytelling. She wrote as she felt. She used the dialect and expressions of her people when needed, and no one criticized her for it. It was her style, and style is the mark of individual intellect, just as language reflects ethnicity. Certainly, 324 it is a habitual departure from accuracy, but it is a departure aimed at conveying freedom and emotion. The pen is neither about grammar nor dictionaries; its purpose is to express the heart.

One morning in September she had a strange feeling of inability to work. The fog dulled her mind. Nothing was firm and certain in her ideas. She found herself dreaming of incoherent and mysterious things, a woof of thought, as airy as the fog itself. “I’ll put the paper and pencil awa’,” she said, “and I’ll build up the fire, and make some good bread, then if I am no mair awake I’ll red up the house. There’s dust on everything and little wonder if there’s dust on my mind, too.” Then someone tried to open the door and she called out, “Wait a wee! I’ll slip the bolt in a minute.” When she had done so, she opened the door and Neil, in a low broken voice said, “Christine! Let me in! Why am I bolted out?” and he whimpered out the words, like a hurt child, as he passed her.

One September morning, she felt a strange inability to work. The fog clouded her mind. Nothing felt solid or certain in her thoughts. She found herself daydreaming about incoherent and mysterious things, a tangle of thoughts as light as the fog itself. “I’ll put the paper and pencil away,” she said, “and I’ll start a fire and make some good bread. Then, if I’m not any more awake, I’ll tidy up the house. There’s dust on everything, and it’s no surprise if there’s dust in my mind, too.” Then someone tried to open the door, and she called out, “Wait a minute! I’ll slip the bolt in a second.” After doing so, she opened the door, and Neil, in a low, broken voice, said, “Christine! Let me in! Why am I locked out?” He whimpered the words like a hurt child as he passed her.

She looked at him in amazement. She could hardly believe her own senses. This was not her brother—a wan, trembling man, with the clothing of a laborer, and his hair clipped close to his head.

She stared at him in shock. She could barely trust her own eyes. This was not her brother— a pale, shaky man, dressed like a laborer, with his hair shaved close to his head.

“Bolt the door again,” he said, in his old authoritative way, “and give me something to eat. I am sick with hunger, and cold, and misery of all kinds.”

“Lock the door again,” he said, in his usual commanding tone, “and give me something to eat. I’m starving, and freezing, and miserable in every way.”

“I’ll do all that, Neil, but where hae you been 325 this lang time, and what makes you sae poor, and sae broken down?”

“I’ll do all that, Neil, but where have you been 325 all this time, and what’s made you so poor, and so worn out?”

“Get me something to eat, and I will tell you.”

“Get me something to eat, and I’ll tell you.”

So she left him crouching over the fire, with his elbows on his knees, and his face hidden in his hands. And she asked him no more questions, but when he had had a good meal, he said, “You asked where I had been, Christine? I hae been in prison—in the House of Correction. I was put there by that villain Rath, who accused me of obtaining money under false pretenses.”

So she left him hunched over the fire, with his elbows on his knees and his face buried in his hands. She didn’t ask him any more questions, but after he had a good meal, he said, “You wanted to know where I’ve been, Christine? I’ve been in prison—in the House of Correction. That bastard Rath put me there, accusing me of getting money through deception.”

“I feared something of the kind. A man came here a short time before mother died——”

“I was worried something like that would happen. A man came here not long before my mom passed away—”

“Mother dead!”

"Mom's gone!"

“Ay, going on eight months now.”

“Ay, it's been almost eight months now.”

And he cried out like some hurt animal, and Christine hasted to say, “She left her love and her blessing. At the very last, she spoke o’ you, Neil.”

And he cried out like a wounded animal, and Christine quickly said, “She left her love and her blessing. In the end, she spoke of you, Neil.”

“The man you were speaking of, what did he say?”

“The guy you were talking about, what did he say?”

“He asked me for the particulars o’ my loan to you. He pitied me, and said you had a way o’ getting money on vera questionable pretenses.”

“He asked me for the details of my loan to you. He felt sorry for me and said you had a knack for getting money under very questionable circumstances.”

“Well, what then?”

"What's next?"

“I said you made no pretenses to me, that you didna even ask me to lend you money, that I offered it to you, and refused a’ bond, or acknowledgment, and only bid you pay me when money was easy wi’ you. And I took the liberty o’ calling him a sneaking scoundrel, and something else I’ll not say o’er 326 again. Then I wrote, and told you the entire circumstance, and you never answered my letter.”

“I said you were honest with me, that you didn't even ask me to lend you money, that I offered it to you, and refused any contract or acknowledgment, and only asked you to pay me when you could easily afford it. And I took the liberty of calling him a sneaky scoundrel, and something else I won’t say again. Then I wrote to you, explaining the whole situation, and you never replied to my letter.”

“I never received it. Rath wanted to leave Scotland, and the case was fairly rushed through. I was stunned. I think I lost my senses. I did get a lawyer, but I am sure Rath bought him. Anyway, I lost the case, and before I realized the situation, I found myself in prison for six months. I was made to work—look at my hands—I had dreadful food, dreadful companions. I was ill all the time. And when at last I was set free, someone had claimed my fine clothing, and left me these shameful rags.”

“I never got it. Rath wanted to leave Scotland, and the case was hurried through. I was shocked. I think I lost my mind. I did get a lawyer, but I’m pretty sure Rath paid him off. Either way, I lost the case, and before I realized what was happening, I ended up in prison for six months. I had to work—just look at my hands—I had terrible food, terrible company. I was sick the whole time. And when I was finally released, someone had taken my nice clothes and left me with these embarrassing rags.”

“Oh Neil! dear Neil! Had you no money?”

“Oh Neil! dear Neil! Did you have no money?”

“My lawyer charged me shamefully—literally robbed me—and I spent a great deal while in prison in getting proper food, and any comfort I could, at any price. After I got free, I was very ill in the hospital, and more went, and I have only enough left to pay my passage to America. I walked most of the way here. I’m a broken, dying man.”

“My lawyer charged me outrageously—virtually robbed me—and I spent a lot while I was in prison trying to get decent food and any kind of comfort, no matter the cost. After I got out, I was very sick in the hospital, and more money went toward that, and I only have enough left to pay for my ticket to America. I walked most of the way here. I’m a broken, dying man.”

“You are naething o’ the kind. All men mak’ mistakes, a good many hae a stumble on the vera threshold o’ life, and they leap to their feet again, and go prosperously ever afterward. You hae made a mistake, you must master it, you hae had a sair stumble, and you are going to leap to your feet, and run the rest o’ your life-race to a clean, clear victory. The first thing is your claes. I am going at once to the Domine. You are about his size. I will get a suit, and some clean linen from him.”

“You're nothing like that. Everyone makes mistakes; many people trip right at the start of life, but they pick themselves up and go on to succeed afterward. You've made a mistake; you need to get control of it. You've had a tough stumble, but you're going to get back on your feet and race through the rest of your life to a clean, clear victory. The first thing is your clothes. I'm going straight to the pastor. You're about his size. I'll get a suit and some clean linen from him.”

327

“Oh Christine, he may tell——”

“Oh Christine, he might say——”

“The Domine betray you! What are you saying?”

“The Lord betray you! What are you talking about?”

“I can’t trust anyone but you.”

“I can only trust you.”

“But you must.”

“But you have to.”

“Finlay knows my size and measure, exactly.”

“Finlay knows my size and measurements perfectly.”

“Vera well, then go to Finlay.”

“Okay, then go to Finlay.”

“How can I go through the town, or even the village, in this dress? You will hae to go for me.”

“How can I walk through the town, or even the village, in this outfit? You'll have to go for me.”

“I will go to the Domine. It is impossible for me to go and buy a man’s full suit at Finlay’s. He is a great talker. He wad want to ken why and wherefore I was buying a man’s suit—you ought to think o’ this, Neil. I’ll ask Norman to go.”

“I’ll go to the Domine. There's no way I can go and buy a full suit for a man at Finlay’s. He can really talk. He would want to know why and where I’m buying a man’s suit—you should consider this, Neil. I’ll ask Norman to go.”

“Norman will hae to tell that silly fool he married.”

“Norman will have to tell that silly fool he married.”

“Then I had better go to the Domine. He willna cheep o’ the matter to anyone. Keep the doors bolted while I am awa’, and go to your own old room. It is a’ ready for you.”

“Then I should probably go to the Domine. He won’t say a word about this to anyone. Keep the doors locked while I'm gone, and go to your old room. It's all set up for you.”

Only half satisfied with these arrangements, he went fretfully to bed, and Christine went as quickly as she could to the manse. The Domine listened to her story with an air of annoyance. “I know Neil’s story,” he said, “and he has told it as far as his telling goes, as truthfully as I expected. I am not so sure about his need of money, the clothing is different. I will send over what is necessary, and call in the afternoon and see him.”

Only half satisfied with these arrangements, he went restlessly to bed, while Christine hurried to the manse. The Domine listened to her story with a hint of irritation. “I know Neil’s story,” he said, “and he has shared it as truthfully as I expected. I'm not so sure about his need for money; the clothing is a different matter. I will send over what he needs and come by in the afternoon to see him.”

“Dinna be cross wi’ the lad, Sir. He is sair 328 broken down,” and suddenly Christine covered her face and began to cry with almost a child’s complete surrender to circumstances. The Domine soothed her as he would have soothed a child, and she said, “Forgie me, Sir, I had to give way. It is a’ by now. I’m not a crying woman, you know that, Sir.”

“Don't be angry with the guy, Sir. He is really upset,” and suddenly Christine covered her face and started to cry with the kind of complete surrender that only a child could show. The Domine comforted her as he would have comforted a child, and she said, “Forgive me, Sir, I just couldn't help it. It's all behind me now. You know I'm not the type to cry, Sir.”

“I do, and I am the more angry at those who compel you to seek the relief of tears. But I’ll be as patient as I can with Neil, for your sake, and for his father’s and mother’s sake.”

"I do, and I'm even more upset with those who force you to find comfort in tears. But I'll be as patient as I can with Neil, for you, and for his parents' sake."

So Christine returned and Neil was difficult to awaken, but he heard her finally, and opened the door, in a half-asleep condition. “So the Domine refused you?” he said—“I thought he would.”

So Christine came back, and Neil was hard to wake up, but he finally heard her and opened the door while still half-asleep. “So the Domine turned you down?” he said—“I figured he would.”

“He did not refuse me. He will send, or bring, what you need, later.”

“He didn't refuse me. He'll send or bring what you need later.”

“You should hae brought them with you, Christine. I dislike to be seen in these disreputable rags. You should hae thought o’ that.”

“You should have brought them with you, Christine. I don't like being seen in these shabby clothes. You should have thought of that.”

“I should, but I didna.”

"I should, but I didn't."

Then she cooked dinner, and he sat beside her, and told, and retold the wrongs and sufferings he had innocently endured. It was all Reginald Rath he blamed, and he would not admit that his behavior had been in any way provocative of it. “He was furious because I married his sister, and naturally took the management of her money into my own hands.”

Then she made dinner, and he sat next to her, sharing and re-sharing the wrongs and hardships he had innocently faced. He blamed it all on Reginald Rath, refusing to acknowledge that his actions had in any way contributed to it. “He was angry because I married his sister, and of course, I took control of her finances.”

“Where are the Raths now?”

"Where are the Raths now?"

329

“I do not know. Somewhere in California, I suspect.”

“I have no idea. I think it's somewhere in California.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“My wife has a good deal of real estate there. It was of little value when deeded to her. Its worth has increased enormously. Rath hated the idea of it belonging to me.”

“My wife owns a lot of real estate there. It had little value when it was transferred to her. Its worth has skyrocketed. Rath hated the thought of it being mine.”

“Neil, how does Roberta feel toward you?”

“Neil, how does Roberta feel about you?”

“She was angry as he was at first—but she loved me.”

“She was angry just like he was at first—but she loved me.”

“Why do you not go to her?”

“Why don't you go to her?”

“I do not know where she is.”

“I don't know where she is.”

“Why not go to California?”

“Why not head to California?”

“I have not money enough. Whatever set you to writing books, Christine?”

“I don’t have enough money. What made you start writing books, Christine?”

“How do you know I have been writing books?”

“How do you know I’ve been writing books?”

“I saw a review of a book by Christine Ruleson. It praised the bit novel a good deal—Did you get much for it?”

“I saw a review of a book by Christine Ruleson. It praised the novel a lot—Did you get much for it?”

“They paid me vera weel.”

“They paid me very well.”

“How much?”

“What's the price?”

She hesitated a moment, and then said, “Three hundred and fifty pounds.”

She paused for a moment and then said, “Three hundred and fifty pounds.”

“That is a deal of money for a book—I mean a storybook, like a novel. I did not know writing novels paid so well, or I would have chosen it, in place of the law.”

“That’s a lot of money for a book—I mean a storybook, like a novel. I had no idea writing novels paid so well, or I would have picked it instead of law.”

“The Domine thinks writing as a profession must choose you, that you cannot choose it.”

“The Domine believes that becoming a writer is something that chooses you, not something you can choose for yourself.”

330

“The Domine does not know everything. Have the men who bought it paid you yet?”

“The master doesn’t know everything. Have the men who bought it paid you yet?”

“The publishers? Yes, they paid upon acceptance.”

“The publishers? Yeah, they paid when it was accepted.”

“How did you learn to write?”

“How did you learn to write?”

“I never learned. I just wanted to write, and I wrote—something in me wrote. My writing is neither here nor there. Go to your old room, and lie down and sleep. The Domine may think it best for you to go somewhere at once.”

“I never learned. I just wanted to write, and I wrote—something inside me wrote. My writing is neither here nor there. Go to your old room, lie down, and sleep. The Domine might think it’s best for you to go somewhere right away.”

So Neil went to his room but he could not sleep, and about four o’clock the Domine called for him. They met very coldly. The Domine had long ago lost all interest in him as a scholar, and he resented the way in which Neil had quietly shuffled off his family, as soon as he supposed he had socially outgrown them. The young man was terribly humiliated by the necessity of appearing in his dirty, beggarly raiment, and the Domine looked at him with a pitying dislike. The physical uncleanliness of Neil was repellent to the spotless purity which was a strong note in the minister’s personality. However, he thought of the father and mother of Neil, and the look of aching entreaty in poor Christine’s face quite conquered his revulsion, and he said, not unkindly, “I am sorry to see you in such a sad case, Neil. You will find all you need in that parcel; go and dress yourself, and then I shall be waiting for you.” He then turned quickly to Christine, and 331 Neil found himself unable to offer any excuse for his appearance.

So Neil went to his room, but he couldn't sleep, and around four o’clock, the minister called for him. They met with a coolness. The minister had long stopped being interested in him as a student, and he resented how Neil had quietly distanced himself from his family as soon as he thought he was too good for them. Neil was really embarrassed to have to show up in his dirty, ragged clothes, and the minister looked at him with a mix of pity and dislike. Neil's physical messiness was off-putting to the minister's strong sense of cleanliness. However, he thought about Neil's parents and the pleading look on poor Christine's face, which helped him push past his disgust. He said, not unkindly, “I'm sorry to see you in such a rough spot, Neil. You'll find everything you need in that parcel; go get dressed, and I'll be waiting for you.” He then quickly turned to Christine, and Neil found himself unable to come up with any excuse for his appearance.

“Poor Neil!” sighed Christine.

"Poor Neil!" sighed Christine.

“Yes, indeed, poor Neil,” answered the Domine. “What can man do for a fellow creature, who is incapable of being true, and hardly capable of being false?”

“Yeah, poor Neil,” replied the Domine. “What can a person do for someone who can’t be honest and is barely able to be dishonest?”

“I advised him to go to his wife. He says she loved him once, but turned against him at her brother’s request.”

“I told him to go to his wife. He says she used to love him, but she turned against him after her brother asked her to.”

“She did, and a wife who cries out has everyone’s sympathy.”

“She did, and a wife who cries out has everyone’s sympathy.”

“She will forgive him—if she loved him.”

“She will forgive him—if she loves him.”

“She may, I have known women to go on loving and trusting a man found out in fraud—only a woman could do that.”

“She might, I’ve seen women continue to love and trust a man who was caught in a lie—only a woman could do that.”

“A man——”

“A dude——”

“No!”

“No way!”

“Oh, Domine, for father’s sake—you loved father—for his sake, be kind to poor, dispairing Neil.”

“Oh, Lord, for my father’s sake—you loved him—for his sake, please be kind to poor, despairing Neil.”

“Yes, child, ‘despairing’—that is, because he knows he is wrong, and is not sorry for his fault. A good man in the presence of any misfortune stands up, feels exalted, and stretches out his arms to the Great Friendship—he never drifts like a dismasted ship.”

“Yes, kid, ‘despairing’—that means he knows he’s in the wrong and isn’t sorry for his mistake. A good person, when faced with any misfortune, stands tall, feels uplifted, and reaches out to the Great Friendship—he never just drifts like a ship without sails.”

Here Neil entered the room again, looking very respectable in the new tweed suit which the Domine had brought him. “Does it fit you, Neil?” he asked.

Here Neil entered the room again, looking very respectable in the new tweed suit that the Domine had brought him. “Does it fit you, Neil?” he asked.

“As if made for me, Sir. I thank you for it.”

“As if it was made for me, Sir. I appreciate it.”

332

“It was altered for you. Finlay knew your measure to a quarter of an inch, he said. I told him you were not fit to come.”

“It was changed for you. Finlay knew your size to the nearest quarter inch, he said. I told him you weren’t fit to come.”

“Was that prudent, Sir?”

"Was that wise, Sir?"

“Yes, for we are going away at once.”

“Yes, because we are leaving right now.”

“I would like to rest with Christine for a few days.”

“I’d like to spend a few days with Christine.”

“How can you think of such a thing? Do you want to ruin your sister as well as yourself? Do you not know that Rath is going to sue you as soon as your first sentence is served, for shortage in his money account? He will keep up this prosecution, if you stay in this country.”

“How can you think of something like that? Do you want to ruin both yourself and your sister? Don’t you realize that Rath is going to sue you as soon as your first sentence is served, over the missing money in his account? He’ll keep pursuing this case if you stay in this country.”

“What can I do? What can I do?”

“What can I do? What can I do?”

“You must go to the United States, or Argentine, or India, or——”

“You need to go to the United States, or Argentina, or India, or——”

“I have no money to spend in travel.”

“I don’t have any money to spend on travel.”

“How much have you?”

“How much do you have?”

“Thirty pounds—and a little over.”

“Thirty pounds—and a bit more.”

“H-m-m! I will lend you twenty pounds, if you will repay it.”

“H-m-m! I’ll lend you twenty pounds, if you promise to pay me back.”

“Certainly, I will repay it. I will go to New York. I shall have a little left, when I get there, I suppose. I shall have to travel decently.”

“Of course, I'll pay it back. I'll head to New York. I guess I'll have a little left when I get there. I need to travel properly.”

“You can get a comfortable passage for twelve pounds. With the balance you can make a spoon, or spoil a horn. Many a good man has built a fine fortune on less than forty pounds.”

“You can get a comfortable trip for twelve pounds. With the rest, you can make a spoon or waste a horn. Many good people have built a great fortune on less than forty pounds.”

“I can spare fifty pounds, Sir. I will gladly give it.”

"I can spare fifty pounds, Sir. I'd be happy to give it."

333

“You cannot spare it. You need every shilling of it, and as I have said—fifty pounds will make a man, or waste a man. Any Scotchman with youth, education, and fifty pounds, feels sure of his share of the world, or he is not worth his porridge.”

“You can’t afford to give it up. You need every single penny, and like I’ve said—fifty pounds can make a man or ruin him. Any Scotsman with youth, education, and fifty pounds is confident he can claim his place in the world, or he’s not worth his weight in oats.”

“You forget, Sir, that I have the bonds of a false charge to fight.”

“You forget, Sir, that I have to deal with the bonds of a false accusation.”

“The charge was not false. Do what is right, in the future, and I promise you that it shall never more come up against you. But if you go on buying money with life and honor, you will have a second charge to meet. I know whereof I speak. I have had several interviews with Mr. Rath. He is my half-sister’s nephew. He will do anything reasonable I ask of him.”

“The accusation was true. Do the right thing from now on, and I promise it won’t come back to haunt you. But if you keep trading your life and honor for money, you’ll face another accusation. I know what I’m talking about. I’ve had multiple meetings with Mr. Rath. He is my half-sister’s nephew. He will do anything reasonable that I ask of him.”

“My God! And you let me go to prison, and blasted my good name, and made a beggar and a wreck of me. I won’t have your help,” and he turned to Christine, and cried out passionately, “Christine! Christine! Save me from a friend like this! Help me yoursel’, dear lassie! Help Neil yoursel’! For Mither’s sake help Neil yoursel’.”

“My God! You let me go to prison, ruined my reputation, and turned me into a beggar and a wreck. I don’t want your help,” he said, then turned to Christine and cried out urgently, “Christine! Christine! Save me from a friend like this! Help me yourself, dear girl! For Mother’s sake, help Neil yourself.”

She went quickly to his side. She put her arms round him—her white, strong, motherly arms. She kissed his face, and wept with him, and she said with a loving passion, all those soft, cruddling, little sentences with which a mother soothes a hurt child. “I’ll gie you a’ the siller you want, dearie. I’ll gie it to you as a free gift. I’ll stand by ye through thick and thin. Guilty or not guilty, ye are my ain 334 dear brither! I don’t believe you’re guilty! You are feyther’s son, ye couldna be guilty. It’s a’ spite, and envy, and ill will. Mither bid me be kind to you, and I will be kind, though all the warld’s against me!”

She hurried to his side. She wrapped her arms around him—her strong, nurturing arms. She kissed his face, cried with him, and spoke with deep affection, saying all those soft, comforting little phrases that a mother uses to console a hurt child. “I’ll give you all the money you need, sweetie. I’ll give it to you as a gift. I’ll stand by you no matter what. Whether you’re guilty or not, you are my dear brother! I don’t believe you’re guilty! You’re our father’s son; you couldn’t be guilty. It’s all spite, jealousy, and bad intentions. Mom told me to be kind to you, and I will be kind, even if the whole world is against me!”

The Domine watched this scene with eyes full of tears, and a tender fatherly look. He finally put his elbow on the table, and rested his face in his hand, and no doubt he was praying for counsel. For he presently stood up, and said in a kind, familiar voice, “Neil, we must hurry, we have a little journey before us, if you get the next Atlantic steamer. We will talk this matter fairly out, when we are alone. It is cruel to force it on your sister. She knows, and you know also, that you may safely put your trust in me.”

The Domine watched this scene with tear-filled eyes and a caring, fatherly expression. He eventually rested his elbow on the table and supported his face in his hand, clearly praying for guidance. Then he stood up and said in a warm, familiar tone, “Neil, we need to hurry. We have a short journey ahead of us if you want to catch the next Atlantic steamer. We’ll discuss this properly when we're alone. It’s unfair to put this on your sister. She knows, and you do too, that you can trust me completely.”

Then Christine left the room, and when she returned the two men were ready to leave the house. “Where are you taking Neil, Domine?” she asked, in that lowered voice Fear always uses. “Where are you taking my brother?”

Then Christine left the room, and when she came back, the two men were ready to leave the house. “Where are you taking Neil, Domine?” she asked, using that lowered voice Fear always uses. “Where are you taking my brother?”

“Only to Moville, Christine. There may be spies watching the outgoing steamers—especially the American Liners—so he had better go to Moville, and take his passage from there.”

“Only to Moville, Christine. There might be spies watching the departing steamers—especially the American Liners—so he should go to Moville and book his ticket from there.”

She did not answer. She bent her tearful, loving face to Neil’s, and kissed him again, and again, and whispered hurriedly—“Write to me often, and soon,” and when her hand unclasped from his, she left with him the money she had promised. The 335 Domine pretended not to see the loving transaction, and the next moment the two men were wrapped up in the thick darkness, which seemed to swallow up even the sound of their footsteps.

She didn’t respond. She lowered her tearful, affectionate face to Neil’s and kissed him repeatedly, then whispered quickly, “Write to me often, and soon.” When her hand finally let go of his, she left him the money she had promised. The 335 Domine acted like he didn’t notice the tender moment, and the next moment, the two men were engulfed in the thick darkness that seemed to absorb even the sound of their footsteps.

That night Christine mingled her lonely cup of tea with tears, but they were tears that had healing in them. Those to whom love has caused no suffering, have never loved. All who have loved, have wept. Christine had given away her heart, it had been bruised and wounded—but ought she to love her brother less, because he had proved himself unworthy? If anything could bring him back to her trust, would it not be the prayers and tears born from her desolation? To regret, and to desire, between these two emotions the horizons recede; they are two spiritual levers, by which the soul can work miracles of grace.

That night, Christine mixed her lonely cup of tea with tears, but they were tears that had healing in them. Those who have never experienced the pain of love have never truly loved. Everyone who has loved has wept. Christine had given her heart away; it had been bruised and hurt—but should she love her brother less because he had shown himself unworthy? If anything could bring him back to her trust, wouldn’t it be the prayers and tears born from her sorrow? Between regret and desire, the horizons stretch far away; they are two emotional levers through which the soul can perform miracles of grace.

So the days went on in alternating sunshine and storm. The Domine or Jamie came every day to see if all was well with her. Sometimes Norman stopped long enough on an evening visit, to talk about Neil and to wonder over his past and future. For though he had reached New York safely, they knew little of his life. He said he had found a clerkship in the general store of a merchant in a small town on the Hudson River, about sixty miles from New York; but he intimated it was only a resting place, till he felt ready to go to California. His great anxiety was to obtain the knowledge of his wife’s hiding-place, for he was sure her brother was 336 determined to keep them apart. And this conviction was gradually making a reconciliation with her the chief aim and desire of his unhappy life. He was sure the Domine knew where she was, and his letters to Christine urged on her constantly a determined effort to induce him to reveal her residence. Christine had made three efforts to win the Domine’s confidence, and had then abandoned the attempt as utterly useless.

So the days passed with a mix of sunshine and storms. The Domine or Jamie came by every day to check on her. Sometimes Norman stayed long enough during an evening visit to talk about Neil and reflect on his past and future. Even though he had arrived in New York safely, they knew little about his life. He mentioned he had found a clerk job at a general store in a small town along the Hudson River, about sixty miles from New York. However, he hinted it was just a temporary stop until he was ready to head to California. His main concern was finding out where his wife was hiding, as he was convinced her brother wanted to keep them apart. This belief slowly turned reconciling with her into the main goal and desire of his unhappy life. He was sure the Domine knew her whereabouts, and his letters to Christine continually pushed her to persuade him to disclose her location. Christine had tried three times to gain the Domine’s trust but eventually gave up, deeming the effort completely futile.

The herring-fishery with all its preparatory and after duties and settlements was now quite past, and the school was in full swing again, and the quiet days of St. Martin’s summer were over the land. All the magnificent flowers of early autumn were dead, but the little purple daisy of St. Michael filled the hedges, and the crannies of the moor. In the garden, among the stones of its wall, the mint and the thyme and the wall flowers still swung in sunny hours, faint ethereal perfume; but it was like the prayers of the dying, broken and intermittent, the last offering of the passing autumn. There were gray and ghostly vapors in the early morning, and the ships went through them like spirits. The rains sobbed at the windows, and the wind was weary of the rain. Sometimes the wind got the best of both fog and rain, then it filled the sails of the ships, and with swelling canvas they strutted out with the gale.

The herring fishery, along with all its preparations and follow-up tasks, was now over, and the school was back in full swing. The calm days of St. Martin’s summer had passed over the land. All the beautiful flowers of early autumn had withered, but the little purple daisy of St. Michael bloomed in the hedges and the crevices of the moor. In the garden, nestled among the stones of its wall, the mint, thyme, and wallflowers still danced in the sunny hours, giving off a faint, ethereal scent; but it felt like the prayers of the dying—broken and sporadic, the last gift of the fading autumn. Gray, ghostly mists lingered in the early morning, and the ships glided through them like spirits. The rain wept against the windows, and the wind grew tired of the rain. Sometimes the wind overcame both the fog and the rain, filling the sails of the ships, which then proudly set out into the gusts with their billowing canvas.

In the mornings, if the sea was willing, she saw the fishermen hastening to the boats, with their oilskins over their arms, and water bottle swinging at 337 their sides. And it was the sea after all, that was her true companion. The everlasting hills were not far away, but they were young compared with the old, old, gray sea. Its murmur, its loud beat of noisy waves, its still, small voice of mighty tides, circling majestically around the world, all spoke to her. Her blood ran with its tide, she wrote best when they were inflowing. When it was high water with the sea, it was high water with Christine’s highest nature, spiritual and mental. Their sympathy was perfect, and if taken away from the sea, she would have been as miserable as a stormy petrel in a cage. So then, with the sea spread out before her, and her paper and pencils in hand, she hardly missed human companionship.

In the mornings, if the sea was calm, she watched the fishermen rushing to their boats, with their oilskins draped over their arms and water bottles swinging at their sides. And in the end, it was the sea that was her true companion. The endless hills weren’t far away, but they felt young compared to the ancient, gray sea. Its murmur, the loud crash of the waves, and the quiet power of the tides, gracefully moving around the globe, all resonated with her. Her blood flowed with its tide; she wrote best when they were rising. When the sea was at high tide, so was Christine’s spirit, both mentally and spiritually. They were perfectly in sync, and if she were taken away from the sea, she would feel as miserable as a stormy petrel in a cage. So, with the sea laid out before her, and her paper and pencils in hand, she hardly felt the absence of human company.

Still there were days when she wanted to talk, when singing did not satisfy her, and one morning when she had watched a boat come ashore, broadside on the rocks, she felt this need almost like a pain in her heart. No lives had been lost, and she had watched her brother Norman playing a godlike act of salvation with the life-boat, yet she had what she called “a sair heartache!”

Still, there were days when she wanted to talk, when singing didn't fulfill her, and one morning, after watching a boat come ashore sideways on the rocks, she felt this need almost like a pain in her heart. No lives had been lost, and she had seen her brother Norman performing a heroic act of rescue with the life-boat, yet she felt what she called “a sair heartache!”

“It isna for the men,” she said softly, “they are a’ safe, through God’s mercy, and Norman’s pluck and courage. I think it is for the poor, poor boat, beaten and lashed to pieces, on thae black, cruel rocks! Poor Boatie! left alane in her misery and death! And she did her best! Nae doubt o’ that! She did her best, and she had to die!”

“It’s not for the men,” she said softly, “they’re all safe, thanks to God’s mercy and Norman’s bravery and courage. I think it’s for the poor, poor boat, battered and broken against those harsh, cruel rocks! Poor Boat! left alone in her suffering and death! And she tried her best! No doubt about that! She did her best, and she had to perish!”

338

Just then there was a knock at the door, and though she had a moment’s wonder at anyone’s coming up the hill, so early in such rough weather, she cried out, “Come in. Lift the hasp, and come in.” Then she turned round to see who would enter. It was Roberta Ruleson.

Just then, there was a knock at the door, and although she briefly wondered who would be coming up the hill so early in such bad weather, she shouted, “Come in. Lift the latch and come in.” Then she turned around to see who was entering. It was Roberta Ruleson.


339

CHAPTER XIII

THE RIGHT MATE AND THE RIGHT TIME

For the destiny whereof they were worthy drew them unto this end.—Wisdom of Solomon, xix, 4.

The fate they deserved led them to this result.—Wisdom of Solomon, xix, 4.

Mercifully ordain that we may become aged together.—Tobit, viii, 7.

Kindly let us grow old together.—Tobit, viii, 7.

The Bride of Love and Happiness!

The Bride of Love and Happiness!

Roberta Ruleson was the last person in the world Christine expected to see. She came in smiling, and with outstretched hand said, “Dear Christine, tell me that you are glad to see me.”

Roberta Ruleson was the last person Christine expected to see. She walked in smiling, and with her hand extended said, “Dear Christine, please tell me that you’re happy to see me.”

“There’s nane living, Roberta, saving your ain husband, I would be gladder to see.”

“There’s no one alive, Roberta, except your husband, that I’d be happier to see.”

“I have sent the carriage away, can I stop with you this night?”

“I’ve sent the carriage away; can I stay with you tonight?”

“You can stay as long as you want to stay. I will be gey glad o’ your company.”

“You can stay as long as you want. I’ll be really glad to have your company.”

“I have long looked for an opportunity to come to you. At last I pretended to be very sick with rheumatism, and had a famous physician to see me. Of course I had looked up the symptoms I had to complain of, and I succeeded in deceiving him. He was puzzled about my freedom from fever, but 340 I told him ‘it came bad enough every third day,’ and he said he would see me on the third day. My brother and his saucy wife left for Edinburgh yesterday, and they think I am safe in bed. I am safe here. I left Glasgow an hour after they did.”

“I've been looking for a chance to visit you for a long time. Finally, I pretended to be really sick with rheumatism and had a top doctor come to see me. Of course, I researched the symptoms I needed to complain about, and I managed to deceive him. He was confused about why I didn't have a fever, but I told him ‘it flares up bad enough every third day,’ so he said he’d check on me in three days. My brother and his cheeky wife left for Edinburgh yesterday, thinking I’m stuck in bed. But I'm actually safe here. I left Glasgow just an hour after they did.”

“Will you hae a cup of tea and a mouthful o’ bread and broiled ham?”

“Will you have a cup of tea and a bite of bread and grilled ham?”

“I am hungry and cold, and shall be very glad of it.”

“I’m hungry and cold, and I’ll be really happy to have it.”

“Then go and tak’ off your bonnet and cloak, and come to the fireside. I’ll hae the food ready for you, in ten minutes.”

“Then go and take off your hat and cloak, and come to the fireplace. I’ll have the food ready for you in ten minutes.”

Christine wanted a few minutes to consider. Was it right for her to tell Roberta all she knew, or must she follow the Domine’s plan and be non-committal. She had not satisfied herself on this subject when Roberta returned to her, and she then hastily decided to do right and tell the truth whatever turned up. The tea and ham and bread were ready and Roberta sat down to them with the pleasant eagerness of a hungry child. She was, however, much changed. Her face showed plainly the wear and tear of a troubled, anxious mind, and as soon as she had taken a long drink of tea, she asked abruptly, “Christine, where is Neil?”

Christine needed a moment to think. Should she tell Roberta everything she knew, or should she stick to the Domine’s plan and stay neutral? She hadn’t resolved her thoughts on this when Roberta came back, and she quickly decided to do the right thing and speak the truth no matter what. The tea, ham, and bread were ready, and Roberta sat down to them with the eager appetite of a hungry child. However, she looked quite different. Her face clearly showed the stress of a troubled, anxious mind, and after taking a long sip of tea, she asked abruptly, “Christine, where is Neil?”

Then all Christine’s hesitation vanished, and she answered frankly, “Neil is in a little town on the Hudson River, about a two hours’ journey from New York.”

Then all of Christine's hesitation disappeared, and she replied honestly, “Neil is in a small town on the Hudson River, about a two-hour trip from New York.”

“What is he doing?”

“What’s he doing?”

341

“He is bookkeeper in a shop there.”

"He is a bookkeeper at a shop there."

“What is the name of the town? Tell me truly, Christine.”

“What’s the name of the town? Please tell me the truth, Christine.”

“I will let you read his last letter. It came two days ago.”

“I'll let you read his last letter. It arrived two days ago.”

“Thank you! It would be a great comfort to me.”

“Thanks! That would really comfort me.”

There was a John Knox teapot on the chimney-piece, and Christine lifted it down, removed the lid, and took Neil’s letter out, and handed it to Roberta.

There was a John Knox teapot on the mantelpiece, and Christine took it down, removed the lid, pulled out Neil’s letter, and handed it to Roberta.

The woman’s invincible sense of whatever was ridiculous or inconsistent, with a person or event, was instantly roused by the appearance of John Knox. She laughed with girlish merriment. “To think of John Knox interfering in my matrimonial difficulties!” she cried, “it is too funny! The old scold! How grim and gruff he looks! If he could speak, how he would rave about the outrageous authority of women. It is refreshing to know that he had a wife that snubbed him, and didn’t believe in him, and did not honor and obey him, and——”

The woman’s unstoppable sense of what was ridiculous or inconsistent, whether it was about a person or an event, was instantly triggered by the appearance of John Knox. She laughed with youthful joy. “Can you believe John Knox is trying to meddle in my marriage problems?” she exclaimed, “it’s too funny! That old nag! Just look at how serious and grumpy he is! If he could talk, he’d go on and on about how women have too much power. It's nice to know that he had a wife who set him straight, didn’t believe in him, and definitely didn’t honor or obey him, and——”

She had unfolded the letter as she was speaking, and now her eyes were so busy, that her tongue got no message to deliver, and this was what she read:—

She had opened the letter while she was talking, and now her eyes were so occupied that her tongue had no message to share, and this was what she read:—

My dear sister Christine,

Dear sister Christine,

I am still here, waiting for the information I asked you to get me, namely the address of my dear wife. I am unhappy, I may say I am miserable; and I can never settle anywhere, till I see her. If she then refuses to hear and 342 believe me, life will be over to me. But she will believe me, for I will tell her the truth, and she will see that though I was foolish, I was not criminal. The law separating these two conditions is far from being clear enough. I want to know where my wife is! She will believe me! She will trust me! You do. Mother did. Roberta has been very near and dear to me. She has been forced to abandon me. It is the injustice of my treatment that is killing me. If I could only clear myself in her sight, I could lift life again, and make the best of it. I am not half content in this place. I cannot believe the people here are representative Americans, and I dislike small towns. Traders and dwellers in small towns are generally covetous—they have a sinister arithmetic—they have no clear notions of right and wrong, and I think they are capable of every kind of malice known to man. I want to go to a big city, where big motives move men, and if you do not send me Roberta’s hiding place, I will put out for California, if I foot it every step of the way. I am stunned, but not broken.

I’m still here, waiting for the information I asked you to get for me, specifically the address of my beloved wife. I’m really unhappy; I’d say I’m miserable, and I can’t settle anywhere until I see her. If she refuses to listen to me, life as I know it will be over. But she will believe me because I’ll tell her the truth, and she’ll see that even though I was foolish, I wasn’t a criminal. The law separating those two things isn’t clear at all. I need to know where my wife is! She will trust me! You do. Mom did. Roberta has meant everything to me. She’s been forced to leave me, and the unfairness of how I’ve been treated is killing me. If I could just prove myself to her, I could start living again and make the most of it. I’m not happy here at all. I can’t believe the people around here represent Americans, and I don’t like small towns. People who live in small towns are generally greedy—they have a twisted sense of values—they don’t have a clear understanding of right and wrong, and I think they’re capable of all kinds of malice. I want to move to a big city, where strong motivations drive people, and if you don’t let me know Roberta’s location, I’ll head to California, even if I have to walk the whole way. I’m shocked, but I won’t be defeated.

Your loving brother,

Your loving brother,

Neil.

Neil.

When she had finished this letter, she was crying. “Give it to me!” she sobbed, “it is all about me, Christine. Give it to me! Poor Neil! He has been badly used! Oh Christine, what must I do?”

When she finished writing the letter, she was in tears. “Give it to me!” she cried, “it's all about me, Christine. Just give it to me! Poor Neil! He’s been treated so poorly! Oh Christine, what am I supposed to do?”

“You ought to go to his side, and help him to mak’ a better life. What prevents ye?”

“You should go to his side and help him create a better life. What’s stopping you?”

“Oh the shame of it! The atmosphere of the prison!”

“Oh, the shame of it! The vibe of the prison!”

“You promised God to tak’ him for better or 343 worse, richer or poorer. You are breaking your promise every day, and every hour, that you stay away from him.”

“You promised God to take him for better or worse, richer or poorer. You are breaking your promise every day, and every hour, that you stay away from him.”

“You must not blame me ignorantly, Christine. My brother and I were left alone in the world, when he was ten years old, and I was eight. He at once assumed a tender and careful charge of my lonely life. I cannot tell you how good and thoughtful he was. When I left school he traveled all over Europe with me, and he guarded my financial interests as carefully as if they were his own. And I gave him a great affection, and a very sincere obedience to all his wishes and advice. At first he seemed to favor my liking for Neil, but he soon grew furiously jealous, and then all was very unpleasant. Neil complained to me. He said he did not want me to take my brother’s opinion without saying a few words in his own behalf, and so I soon began to take Neil’s side. Then day by day things grew worse and worse, and partly because I liked Neil, and partly because I was angry at Reginald, and weary of his exacting authority, I became Neil’s wife.”

“You can't blame me blindly, Christine. My brother and I were left on our own in the world when he was ten and I was eight. He immediately took a loving and careful responsibility for my lonely life. I can't express how kind and considerate he was. After I finished school, he traveled all over Europe with me, and he managed my finances as if they were his own. I had a deep affection for him and sincerely obeyed all his wishes and advice. At first, he seemed to support my feelings for Neil, but then he became extremely jealous, and everything turned very unpleasant. Neil brought it up with me. He said he didn't want me to just follow my brother's opinion without hearing him out, so I started to take Neil's side. From then on, things just got worse and worse, and partly because I liked Neil and partly because I was frustrated with Reginald and tired of his demanding authority, I ended up marrying Neil.”

“That was an engagement for a’ the days of your life. You hae broken it.”

"That was an engagement for all the days of your life. You have broken it."

“The law excused and encouraged me to do so.”

“The law allowed and prompted me to do that.”

“Were you happy in that course?”

“Were you happy in that class?”

“About as unhappy as I could be. I was sure Neil had been hardly dealt with, that advantage had been taken of his terror and grief, when he found 344 himself in prison. I am sure the lawyer he employed was really seeking Reginald’s favor, and practically gave Neil’s case away, but I was angry at Neil’s want of spirit and pluck, in his own defense. Reginald told me that he cried in the dock, and I shed a few passionate tears over his want of courage and manliness.”

“About as unhappy as I could be. I was sure Neil had been treated unfairly, that his fear and grief when he found himself in prison had been exploited. I believe the lawyer he hired was more interested in winning Reginald’s approval and essentially threw Neil’s case away, but I was frustrated by Neil’s lack of fight and bravery in defending himself. Reginald told me that he cried in the dock, and I shed a few genuine tears over his lack of courage and manliness.”

“Poor Neil! If you had stood by him, he would have stood by himself. Remember, Roberta, that he was only just out of his college classes, and had had neither time nor opportunity to make friends; that his mither was dying, and that we had no money to defend him; that his wife had deserted him, and that he is naturally a man of little courage, and you will judge him very leniently.”

“Poor Neil! If you had supported him, he would have been able to support himself. Remember, Roberta, that he had just graduated from college and didn’t have the time or opportunity to make friends; that his mother was dying, and we didn’t have any money to defend him; that his wife left him, and that he is naturally not very courageous, and you will judge him with great sympathy.”

“Reginald told me he was saving money in order to run away from me, and——”

“Reginald told me he was saving money to get away from me, and——”

“If he was saving money to run awa’ with, he intended to take you with him. If he was going awa’ alone, a few pounds would hae been all he needed. And it seems to me you were the runaway from love and duty. But it is little matter now, who was most to blame. Life is all repenting and beginning again, and that is everything that can be done in this case.”

“If he was saving money to run away with, he meant to take you with him. If he was going away alone, a few pounds would’ve been all he needed. And it seems to me you were the one running away from love and responsibility. But it doesn’t really matter now, who was most to blame. Life is all about regretting and starting over, and that’s all that can be done in this situation.”

“I will start for New York tomorrow. Can you get Doctor Trenabie here for me?”

“I’m leaving for New York tomorrow. Can you have Doctor Trenabie come here for me?”

“Do you know him?”

“Do you know him?”

“He is a distant relative both of the Raths and the Ballisters.”

“He is a distant relative of both the Raths and the Ballisters.”

345

“He never said a word about his relationship, to me.”

“He never mentioned a word about his relationship to me.”

“It would have been most unlike him had he done so, but I can tell you, he wrote me before my marriage, and advised me to be very cautious with Mr. Neil Ruleson.”

“It would have been very unlike him if he had done that, but I can tell you, he wrote to me before my wedding and advised me to be very careful with Mr. Neil Ruleson.”

“I will send for him,” said Christine, a little coldly, and then she drew the conversation towards the Raths and Ballisters. “Were they closely connected with Doctor Trenabie?” she asked.

“I'll call him,” Christine said, a bit coldly, and then she shifted the conversation towards the Raths and Ballisters. “Were they closely related to Doctor Trenabie?” she asked.

“In a distant way,” said Roberta, “but they are firm friends, for many generations.”

“In a distant way,” Roberta said, “but they are close friends, for many generations.”

“The Domine does not talk much about himsel’.”

“The Dominus doesn’t say much about himself.”

“No. He never did. He vowed himself early in life to chastity and poverty, for Christ’s sake, and he has faithfully kept his vow. Old Ballister gave him the kirk of Culraine at fifty pounds a year, and when the death of his father made him a comparatively rich man, he continued his humble life, and put out all the balance of his money in loans to poor men in a strait, or in permanent gifts, when such are necessary. Reginald used to consider him a saint, and many times he said that if I was married to a good man, he would try and live such a life as Magnus Trenabie.”

“No. He never did. He committed himself early on to celibacy and poverty for Christ’s sake, and he has kept that commitment faithfully. Old Ballister gave him the church of Culraine for fifty pounds a year, and when his father died, making him comparatively wealthy, he still lived a modest life, lending out the rest of his money to those in need or giving permanent gifts when necessary. Reginald used to think of him as a saint, and many times he said that if I married a good man, he would try to live a life like Magnus Trenabie.”

“Once I knew Colonel and Angus Ballister.”

“Once, I knew Colonel and Angus Ballister.”

“I heard Angus lately boasting about his acquaintance with you—that is since your book has set the whole newspaper world to praising you.”

“I recently heard Angus bragging about knowing you—ever since your book has had everyone in the newspaper world praising you.”

“He is married. I saw him with his bride.”

“He's married. I saw him with his wife.”

346

“A proud, saucy, beautiful Canadian, educated in a tip-top New York boarding school, in all the pronounced fads of the day. Now, I have seen New York girls of this progressive kind, and the polish being natural to them, they were not only dashing and impertinent, they were fascinating in all their dictatory moods. But this kind of polish is intolerable when laid over a hard, calculating, really puritanical Scotch nature. Such a girl has to kill some of her very best qualities, in order to take it on at all.”

“A proud, sassy, beautiful Canadian who was educated at a top-notch boarding school in New York, immersed in all the latest trends. Now, I’ve met New York girls like this, and since the polish comes naturally to them, they were not just bold and cheeky, but also captivating in their commanding ways. However, this kind of polish is unbearable when it’s applied over a hard, calculating, genuinely puritanical Scottish temperament. Such a girl has to suppress some of her best qualities just to wear it.”

“She would be gey hard to live wi’. I wouldn’t stay wi’ her—not a day.”

“She would be really hard to live with. I wouldn’t stay with her—not for a day.”

“Yet, I can tell you, both English and Scotch men are enslaved easily by this new kind of girl. She is only the girl of the period and the place, but they imagine her to be the very latest improvement in womanly styles. Now, I will astonish you. Reginald married the sister of Angus Ballister’s wife. She is equally beautiful, equally impertinent and selfish, and she holds Reginald in a leash. She makes fun of my dowdy dress and ways, and of my antiquated moralities, even to my brother, in my very presence, and Reggie looks at me critically, and then at Sabrina—that is the creature’s name—and says—‘Roberta, you ought to get Brina to show you how to dress, and how to behave. You should just see Brina tread our old fogyish social laws under her feet. She makes a sensation in every room she enters.’ And I answer pointedly—‘I have no doubt 347 of it.’ She understands my laugh, though Reggie is far from it. Of course she hates me, and she has quite changed Reggie. I have no longer any brother. I want to go and see if my husband cares for me.”

“Yet, I can tell you, both English and Scottish men are easily captivated by this new type of girl. She’s just the girl of the moment and place, but they think she’s the most amazing upgrade in feminine style. Now, I will surprise you. Reginald married the sister of Angus Ballister’s wife. She’s just as beautiful, just as bold and selfish, and she has Reginald wrapped around her finger. She mocks my old-fashioned clothes and ways, and my outdated morals, even to my brother, right in front of me, and Reggie looks at me judgmentally, then at Sabrina—that’s the creature’s name—and says, ‘Roberta, you should ask Brina to teach you how to dress and act. You should see how Brina ignores our outdated social norms. She causes a stir in every room she walks into.’ And I reply pointedly, ‘I have no doubt of it.’ She gets my laugh, even though Reggie doesn’t. Of course, she despises me, and she has really changed Reggie. I no longer have a brother. I want to see if my husband cares about me.”

“Of course he cares for you, more than for any ither thing. Go to him. Mak’ a man every way of him. Teach him to trust you, and you may trust him. Now go and sleep until the Domine comes, and he will tak’ care of your further movements.”

“Of course he cares about you more than anything else. Go to him. Make a man out of him in every way. Teach him to trust you, and you can trust him. Now go and sleep until the pastor comes, and he will take care of your next steps.”

When the Domine came, he treated Roberta very like a daughter, but he would not hear her tale of woe over again. He said, “There are faults on both sides. You cannot strike fire, without both flint and steel.”

When the Domine came, he treated Roberta like a daughter, but he wouldn't listen to her sad story again. He said, “There are faults on both sides. You can’t create a spark without both flint and steel.”

“I have been so lonely and miserable, Doctor, since I saw you last. Reggie has quite deserted me for her.”

“I’ve felt so lonely and miserable, Doctor, since I last saw you. Reggie has completely abandoned me for her.”

“Well, then, Roberta, walk your lonely room with God, and humbly dare to tell Him all your heart.”

“Well, Roberta, spend some quiet moments in your room with God, and bravely share everything that's in your heart with Him.”

“I never had any suspicion of Neil, until——”

“I never had any doubt about Neil, until——”

“Roberta, women trust on all points, or are on all points suspicious.”

“Roberta, women trust in every aspect, or are suspicious in every aspect.”

“I trusted Neil, for as you know, he was under great obligations——”

“I trusted Neil, because as you know, he had significant obligations——”

“Obligations! Obligations! That is a terrible word. Love should not know it.”

“Obligations! Obligations! That word is awful. Love shouldn’t recognize it.”

“If I had never met Neil——”

“If I had never met Neil——”

“You only meet the people in this life, whom you were meant to meet. Our destiny is human, it must come to us by human hearts and hands. Marriage 348 brings out the best and the worst a man or woman has. Let your marriage, Roberta, teach you the height and the depth of a woman’s love. There are faults only a woman can forgive, and go on trusting and loving. Try and reach that height and depth of love. Then you can go boldly to God and say, ‘Forgive me my trespasses, as I have forgiven those who trespassed against me.’ What do you want me to do for you?”

“You only meet the people in this life that you were meant to meet. Our destiny is tied to humanity; it comes through human hearts and hands. Marriage 348 reveals both the best and the worst in a person. Let your marriage, Roberta, show you the heights and depths of a woman's love. There are faults that only a woman can forgive, allowing her to keep trusting and loving. Strive to reach that height and depth of love. Then you can approach God with confidence and say, ‘Forgive me my wrongs, just as I have forgiven those who wronged me.’ What do you want me to do for you?”

“I want you, dear Doctor, to go and take the very earliest passage to New York that you can get. Any steamer and any line will do. Also I want you to go to the bank of Scotland, and tell them to transmit all my cash in their keeping to the bank of New York. Also, there is a trunk at Madame Bonelle’s I want placed on the steamer, as soon as my passage is taken. It has a carefully chosen wardrobe in it. Brina thought it was full of dresses to be altered, according to American styles”—and this explanation of the dress episode she gave to Christine with a smile so comically illuminating, that the Doctor’s smile perforce caught a gleam from it.

“I need you to book the earliest trip to New York that you can find, dear Doctor. Any ship and any line will work. I also need you to go to the Bank of Scotland and ask them to send all my cash to the Bank of New York. Additionally, there's a trunk at Madame Bonelle’s that I want put on the ship as soon as my ticket is secured. It has a carefully curated wardrobe in it. Brina thought it was just full of dresses to be altered to American styles”—and as she explained the dress situation to Christine with a smile so comically bright that the Doctor couldn't help but smile back.

But he was in an authoritative mood, and he said, “What is your intention, Mrs. Ruleson? This is a singular order for you to give.”

But he was feeling authoritative, and he said, “What do you intend to do, Mrs. Ruleson? This is a strange order for you to give.”

“Doctor, I am going to my husband. Christine has told me where he is. He loves me yet, and I want to go, and help, and comfort him.”

“Doctor, I’m going to my husband. Christine told me where he is. He still loves me, and I want to go help and comfort him.”

“That is right. It is converting love into action. If this is not done, love is indolent and unbelieving. 349 It is not enough for Neil to love you, your love must flow out to him in return, or your married life will be barren as sand.”

“That’s right. It’s turning love into action. If this isn’t done, love becomes lazy and doubtful. 349 It’s not enough for Neil to love you; your love has to come back to him, or your married life will be as empty as sand.”

“I shall forgive him everything. He is longing to explain all to me.”

“I will forgive him for everything. He really wants to explain everything to me.”

“Forgive him before he explains. Have no explanations, they turn to arguments, and an argument is a more hopeless barrier than a vigorous quarrel, or an indignant contradiction. You do not want to judge whether he is right or wrong. The more you judge, the less you love. Take him just as he is, and begin your lives over again. Will you do this?”

“Forgive him before he explains. Don’t ask for explanations; they lead to arguments, and an argument is a more hopeless barrier than a heated fight or an angry denial. You don’t need to decide if he’s right or wrong. The more you judge, the less you love. Accept him as he is and start your lives again. Will you do this?”

“I will try.”

"I'll give it a shot."

“Roberta, you have a great work before you—the saving of a man—the lifting of him up from despair and ruin to confidence and hope, and success. He is well worth your effort. Neil has fine traits, he comes of a religiously royal ancestry, and true nobility is virtue of race. You can save this man. Some women could not, others would not, you can do it.”

“Roberta, you have an important task ahead of you—the chance to save a man—lifting him from despair and ruin to confidence, hope, and success. He is truly worth your effort. Neil has great qualities; he comes from a noble, religious background, and true nobility is a matter of character. You can save this man. Some women couldn't, others wouldn't, but you can.”

“I will do it, Sir, God helping me.”

“I’ll do it, Sir, with God’s help.”

“Now I will go to Glasgow, and do all you require. You must take some money with you, the bank——”

“Now I’m going to Glasgow, and I’ll do everything you need. You should take some money with you, the bank——”

“I have a thousand pounds in my purse.”

“I have a thousand pounds in my wallet.”

“You extravagant woman!”

"You flashy woman!"

“Money is necessary, in saving souls, Sir.”

“Money is essential for saving souls, Sir.”

“I believe you. Where shall I meet you in Glasgow?”

“I believe you. Where should I meet you in Glasgow?”

“At the Victoria Hotel—dinner at six.”

“At the Victoria Hotel—dinner at 6 PM.”

350

To these words the Doctor disappeared, and Roberta began to amplify and explain and justify her position and her intentions. She talked to Christine, while Christine cooked their meals and did all the necessary housework. She begged her to lock the doors against all intruders, and then making herself comfortable in the large cushioned chair by the fireside, she took off her tight shoes, and divested her hair of all its pads, and combs, and rats, and with a sigh of relief said, “Now we can talk comfortably.” They talked all day long, and they talked of Neil. A little later, she was eager to tell Christine all about her brother’s unaccountable marriage. “I was really ashamed of the affair, Christine,” she said. “No consideration for others, scarcely time to make the wedding-dress, and I think she asked everyone she saw to come to her marriage. She talked the slang of every country she had visited, and the men all thought it ‘so funny’ when she kicked up her dress with her heel, and treated them to a bit of London or New York slang. The perfectly silly and easy way in which men are caught, and tied fast, always amazes me, Christine. It is just like walking up to a horse’s head, with a dish full of corn in one hand and a bridle in the other. This little Sabrina Wales walked up to Reginald Rath with a bit of London slang on her lips, and a wedding ring hid in the palm of her hand, and the poor man is her slave for life.”

To these words, the Doctor vanished, and Roberta started to elaborate on her point of view and her intentions. She spoke to Christine while Christine prepared their meals and handled all the household tasks. She asked her to lock the doors against any intruders, and then, settling into the large cushioned chair by the fire, she kicked off her tight shoes and took out all the pads, combs, and fake hair from her hairstyle. With a sigh of relief, she said, “Now we can talk comfortably.” They chatted all day, mostly about Neil. Later, she was eager to share with Christine the details of her brother’s puzzling marriage. “I was really embarrassed about the whole thing, Christine,” she said. “It showed no regard for others, barely enough time to make the wedding dress, and I think she invited everyone she met to her wedding. She used slang from every country she visited, and the guys all thought it was ‘so funny’ when she kicked up her dress with her heel and threw in some bits of London or New York slang. The absurdly easy way men get caught and wrapped up always astonishes me, Christine. It’s just like walking up to a horse with a dish full of corn in one hand and a bridle in the other. This little Sabrina Wales approached Reginald Rath, with a bit of London slang ready to go and a wedding ring hidden in her palm, and now the poor guy is her slave for life.”

“Not necessarily a slave for life, Roberta.”

"Not necessarily a lifelong slave, Roberta."

351

“Necessarily. No remission. No redemption. The contract reads ‘until death us part.’”

“Definitely. No forgiveness. No saving grace. The contract says ‘until death do us part.’”

They discussed Sabrina from head to feet—her hair, her eyes, her complexion, her carriage, her way of dressing, her gowns—all short in front and long behind—“can you guess what for, Christine?”

They talked about Sabrina from head to toe—her hair, her eyes, her skin, her posture, her style of dressing, her dresses—all short in the front and long in the back—“can you guess why, Christine?”

“Perhaps she has pretty feet.”

"Maybe she has pretty feet."

“She has very small ones. I do not know whether they are pretty or not. But the effect is striking, if you watch her from the front—you can’t help thinking of a turkey gobbler.”

“She has really small ones. I can’t tell if they’re pretty or not. But the effect is striking when you look at her from the front—you can’t help but think of a turkey.”

The hours went happily enough, Christine enjoyed them. After her paper heroine, this all-alive, scornful, loving and hating, talking and laughing woman was a great pleasure. Christine baked delicious scones, and scalloped some fine oysters in bread crumbs and chopped parsley, and made one or two pots of Pekoe and Young Hyson tea, and they nibbled and sipped, and talked over the whole sacred druidical family of the Raths, even to Aunt Agatha, who was worth half a million pounds—“which I threw away for a good joke,” said Roberta.

The hours passed pleasantly, and Christine enjoyed them. After her fictional heroine, this vibrant, witty, affectionate, and sometimes resentful woman was a delightful change. Christine baked tasty scones, prepared some fine oysters with breadcrumbs and chopped parsley, and brewed a couple of pots of Pekoe and Young Hyson tea. They munched and sipped while discussing the entire quirky family of the Raths, including Aunt Agatha, who was worth half a million pounds—“which I threw away for a good laugh,” said Roberta.

“Look at the clock, it is near midnight! We must go to bed.”

“Look at the clock, it's almost midnight! We need to go to bed.”

“Well, then, I have had the loveliest day. I shall never forget it, and I will tell Neil all about it before long. Dear Christine, I am glad you are my sister, it lets me take nice little liberties with you; and you know, I love you, but that is inevitable. No one can help it.”

“Well, I’ve had the most wonderful day. I’ll never forget it, and I’ll tell Neil all about it soon. Dear Christine, I’m so glad you’re my sister; it lets me take some nice little liberties with you. And you know, I love you, but that’s just how it is. No one can help it.”

352

When Roberta went, she seemed to take the sunshine with her. The summer of All Saints, and the melancholy of its long fine weather was over, and there was the touch of winter in the frosty nights and mornings, but for five weeks Christine heeded nothing but her new novel. For the time being, it fully absorbed her; and for the next few weeks she made great progress. Then one morning Norman came to see her. “Christine,” he said. “I am in great trouble. Jessy is vera ill with scarlet fever, and I am anxious about the children.”

When Roberta left, it felt like she took the sunshine with her. The summer of All Saints was ending, and the sad, long spells of nice weather were over, with a hint of winter in the chilly nights and mornings. But for five weeks, Christine focused solely on her new novel. It completely captured her attention, and in the following weeks, she made a lot of progress. Then one morning, Norman came to visit her. “Christine,” he said, “I’m in big trouble. Jessy is very sick with scarlet fever, and I’m worried about the kids.”

“Bring them all here, Norman.”

"Bring everyone here, Norman."

“They’ll mebbe hinder you i’ your writing.”

“They might hinder you in your writing.”

“But what is my writing worth, when the children are in danger? Go and bring them here at once. Get Judith to come with them. With her help I can manage. I will come in the afternoon, and sit with Jessy awhile.”

“But what is my writing worth when the kids are in danger? Go and bring them here right now. Get Judith to come with them. With her help, I can handle it. I’ll come in the afternoon and sit with Jessy for a bit.”

“No, you willna be permitted. The doctors say there are o’er many cases. They hae ordered the school closed, and they are marking every house in which there is sickness.”

“No, you won't be allowed. The doctors say there are too many cases. They have ordered the school closed, and they're marking every house with sickness.”

This epidemic prostrated the village until the middle of January, taking a death toll from the little community, of nearly eighty, mostly women and children. But this loss was connected with wonderful acts of kindness, and self-denial. The men left their boats and nursed each other’s children, the women who were well went from house to house, caring tenderly even for those they supposed themselves 353 to be unfriends with. If the fever triumphed over its victims, love triumphed over the fever. In the Valley of the Shadow of Death, they had forgotten everything but that they were fellow-sufferers. Christine’s house had been a home for children without a home, and she had spent a great part of her time in preparing strengthening and appetizing food for those who needed it more than any other thing. No one, now, had a word wrong to say of Christine Ruleson. She had been a helping and comforting angel in their trouble, and if there had been a woman or child more suffering and destitute than all the rest, Christine had always taken her to her home. For in such times of sorrow, God reveals Himself to the heart, not to the reason. Oh, how far it is, from knowing God, to loving Him!

This epidemic knocked the village down until mid-January, claiming nearly eighty lives from the small community, mostly women and children. But this loss was accompanied by remarkable acts of kindness and selflessness. The men put aside their boats and took care of each other’s children, while the healthy women moved from house to house, caring for even those they thought they were unfriendly with. If the fever overpowered its victims, love conquered the fever. In the Valley of the Shadow of Death, they remembered nothing but that they were all suffering together. Christine’s house became a refuge for homeless children, and she spent much of her time preparing nourishing and tasty food for those who needed it most. No one had anything bad to say about Christine Ruleson anymore. She had been a helping and comforting presence during their hardship, and if there was a woman or child who was more suffering and in need than the rest, Christine always brought her into her home. For in such times of sorrow, God reveals Himself to the heart, not to the mind. Oh, how different it is, from knowing God to truly loving Him!

Well, then, Sorrow may endure for a night, but Joy cometh in the morning. And the mornings grew to be spring mornings, full of that sunshine that goes not only to the heart of man, but to the roots of every green thing. The silence of the receding hills was broken by streams glancing and dancing down the glens. The “incalculable laughter of the sea” was full of good promise, for those who had been sick, and for those who had perforce been long idle. The roar of angry billows was hushed, and it came up to the land, hard-edged with stiff, tinkling waves, and the convalescents rested on the shingles beside them, taking life with every breath, and enjoying that perfect rest that shingle knows 354 how to give, because it takes the shape of the sleeper, whether he be young or old, or short or long.

Well, Sorrow might last through the night, but Joy comes in the morning. The mornings turned into spring mornings, filled with sunshine that reaches not just the heart of people, but also the roots of every green thing. The silence of the distant hills was interrupted by streams sparkling and flowing down the valleys. The “endless laughter of the sea” held great promise for those who had been ill and for those who had been idle for too long. The roar of the angry waves quieted down, and it reached the shore, sharp-edged with stiff, sparkling waves, while the recovering people rested on the pebbles beside them, embracing life with every breath and indulging in that perfect rest that the pebbles provide, as it molds to the shape of the sleeper, whether they are young or old, short or tall. 354

The days were of soft, delicate radiance, the nights full of stars. The moon in all her stages was clear as silver, the dawns came streaming up from the throbbing breast of the ocean. The springtime songs were bubbling in the birds’ throats, they sang as if they never would grow old, and the honey bees were busy among the cherry blooms, delirious with delight.

The days were softly shining and gentle, the nights filled with stars. The moon at every phase was bright as silver, and the mornings burst forth from the vibrant ocean. The songs of spring were bubbling in the birds’ throats; they sang as if they would never age, and the honey bees were busy among the cherry blossoms, blissfully happy.

Who speaks of sadness in such days?

Who talks about sadness on days like this?

Certainly Christine did not. All the troubles of the hard winter were past, and her heart was running over with a new joy. Cluny was coming home. Very soon, the long waiting would be over. This thought made her restlessly busy. Her home had to be renovated thoroughly. Altogether twenty-eight children had been sheltered for short or longer periods there, and they had all left their mark on its usually spotless walls and floors. Well, then, they must be cleaned—and men quickly appeared with lime and white paint, and women with soap and scrubbing brushes. And Christine went through the rooms, and through the rooms, with them, directing and helping forward the beautifying work.

Certainly Christine did not. All the troubles of the harsh winter were behind her, and her heart was overflowing with a new joy. Cluny was coming home. Very soon, the long wait would be over. This thought made her restlessly busy. Her home needed a complete renovation. In total, twenty-eight children had been sheltered there for short or longer periods, and they had all left their mark on its usually spotless walls and floors. So, they needed to be cleaned—and men quickly appeared with lime and white paint, while women brought soap and scrubbing brushes. Christine moved through the rooms with them, directing and assisting in the beautifying work.

She had also to think of her wedding-dress, and her wedding-breakfast, but these cheerful, lengthening days gave her time for everything. When the house pleased even her particular idea of what it ought to be, she turned to the garden. The seeds 355 of the annuals were sown, and the roses trimmed, and not a weed left in the sacred little spot.

She also had to think about her wedding dress and the wedding breakfast, but these bright, lengthy days gave her plenty of time for everything. When the house matched her specific vision of what it should be, she moved on to the garden. The seeds for the annuals were planted, the roses were pruned, and there wasn't a weed left in that special little area. 355

Then day after day added to all this beauty and purity, and one happy morning Jamie brought the letter. Cluny was in Glasgow, and his letter was like the shout of a victor. He would be in Culraine on Thursday—first train he could make—they would be married Saturday morning. Christine could not put him off any longer. He had been waiting twenty-one years—for he had loved her when he was only nine years old—and he had fulfilled every obligation laid on him. And now! Now! Now! She was his wife, his very own! there was no one, and no circumstance, to dispute his claim! and so on, in sentences which stumbled over each other, because it was impossible for humanity to invent words for feelings transcending its comprehension.

Then day after day added to all this beauty and purity, and one happy morning Jamie brought the letter. Cluny was in Glasgow, and his letter felt like a victorious shout. He would be in Culraine on Thursday—the first train he could catch—and they would get married Saturday morning. Christine could no longer postpone him. He had been waiting twenty-one years—having loved her since he was just nine years old—and he had met every obligation placed on him. And now! Now! Now! She was his wife, his very own! There was no one and no circumstance that could challenge his claim! And it went on in sentences that tumbled over each other because it was impossible for humanity to find words for feelings that went beyond its understanding.

Christine laughed softly and sweetly, kissed the incoherent letter, and put it in her breast. Then she walked through the house and garden, and found everything as it should be. Even the dress in which she would meet her lover, with its ribbons and ornaments, was laid out ready to put on the next morning. Judith was in the kitchen. The wedding dress, and the wedding cake, would be brought home on Friday morning.

Christine laughed softly and sweetly, kissed the jumbled letter, and tucked it into her chest. Then she walked through the house and garden, finding everything just as it should be. Even the dress she would wear to meet her lover, with its ribbons and decorations, was laid out and ready for her to put on the next morning. Judith was in the kitchen. The wedding dress and the wedding cake would be brought home on Friday morning.

However, a woman, on such an occasion, wants to make the perfect still more perfect. She wondered if it would not be well to go and give her last directions 356 and orders that afternoon, and finally decided to do so.

However, a woman, on such an occasion, wants to make the perfect even more perfect. She wondered if it would be a good idea to go and give her final instructions and orders that afternoon, and ultimately decided to do it. 356

She was just leaving the baker’s, when Colonel Ballister entered. He met her with respectful effusiveness, and asked permission to walk home with her. And as they walked to the village together, the Colonel said, “I spent four, long, delightful hours with Captain Macpherson last night. He is to be here tomorrow.”

She was just leaving the bakery when Colonel Ballister walked in. He greeted her with warm respect and asked if he could walk her home. As they strolled to the village, the Colonel said, “I had a great four hours with Captain Macpherson last night. He’ll be here tomorrow.”

“I didna ken you was acquaint wi’ him, Colonel.”

“I didn’t know you were acquainted with him, Colonel.”

“Mr. Henderson introduced me to him, and then asked us both to dinner. We had a delightful three hours at Henderson’s, then the captain and I walked round and round the square for an hour, and we liked each other so well, that I got permission from him, to ask a great favor from you.”

“Mr. Henderson introduced me to him and then invited us both to dinner. We had a wonderful three hours at Henderson’s, and afterward, the captain and I strolled around the square for an hour. We hit it off so well that I got his permission to ask you for a big favor.”

“I dinna see how I can favor you, Colonel, but if I can do sae, I’ll be gey glad to do it.”

“I don’t see how I can help you, Colonel, but if I can, I’ll be really happy to do it.”

“I want you to allow me to be present at your marriage ceremony. I shall never forget the supper I ate with your father and mother. I respected them both with all my heart, and I am one of the most enthusiastic admirers of your writing, and you must know and feel that I am your sincere friend.”

“I want you to let me be there at your wedding. I’ll never forget the dinner I had with your mom and dad. I admired them both wholeheartedly, and I’m one of your biggest fans when it comes to your writing. You should know that I’m a true friend to you.”

“I do know it, Sir. I thank you for your kind words anent my dear feyther and mither; and I shall be a very proud and happy girl, if you will stand a few minutes by the side o’ Cluny and Christine. It will be for our honor and pleasure!”

“I know it, Sir. Thank you for your kind words about my dear father and mother; I will be a very proud and happy girl if you can stand by Cluny and Christine for a few minutes. It will be an honor and a pleasure for us!”

“Captain Macpherson asked me to call and see 357 him, and I will then find out your arrangements, and very proudly drop into them.” Then he walked to the foot of the hill with her, and could not help noticing the school, from which at least eighty boys and girls were issuing with a shout and a leap for the playground. On this sight he looked pleasantly for a few moments, and then smiling at Christine said:

“Captain Macpherson asked me to stop by and see him, and I’ll find out your plans and proudly join in.” Then he walked to the bottom of the hill with her and couldn’t help but notice the school, where at least eighty boys and girls were rushing out with shouts and leaps for the playground. He looked at this scene happily for a few moments, and then, smiling at Christine, said:

“Our enterprise! It appears to be attractive.”

"Our business! It looks great."

Not knowing just what reply to make, she smiled, and nodded, and gave him her hand. “Good-by, Christine! May I call you Christine? In a day or two it will not be permissible. May I say it until then?”

Not sure how to respond, she smiled, nodded, and offered him her hand. “Goodbye, Christine! Can I call you Christine? In a day or two, it won’t be allowed. Can I use it until then?”

“Christine is my name. Call me Christine always.”

“Christine is my name. Always call me Christine.”

“Captain Macpherson would have something to say to that.”

“Captain Macpherson would have something to say about that.”

“What for? He has naething to do with my name.”

“What for? He has nothing to do with my name.”

“The first thing he does, after you are his wife, is to change it.”

“The first thing he does after you become his wife is change it.”

“He can only change the family name. Every one o’ us in the family has that name. It is common to all, far and near. Cluny can change that, and I hae no objections; but he wouldna daur to touch a letter of my christened name. That is my ain, as much as my hands and my eyes are my ain—ay, and a gey bit mair sae—for a man may claim the wark o’ your hands, and the glint o’ your e’en, but he canna 358 mak’ use o’ your name. It is o’er near forgery—and punishment. Sae I am Christine to yoursel’ neither for wark, nor for use, but just for pure honest friendship—Christine, as lang as we baith wish it sae.”

"He can only change the family name. Every one of us in the family has that name. It’s common to all, near and far. Cluny can change that, and I have no objections; but he wouldn’t dare touch a letter of my given name. That’s my own, just as much as my hands and my eyes are mine—yes, and a whole lot more—because a man can claim the work of your hands and the sparkle of your eyes, but he can’t use your name. It’s too close to forgery—and punishable. So I’m Christine to you neither for work nor use, but just for pure honest friendship—Christine, as long as we both want it that way."

“Thank you, Christine. I am proud of the favor!”

“Thanks, Christine. I'm really proud of the favor!”

Now I am beggared for words, when I come to try any description of Cluny’s wonderful joy in the final fruition of his long-delayed hopes. When he landed, he was at first volubly happy. He told everyone he was going to be married. He expected everyone to rejoice with him. All his thoughts, words, and actions were tinctured with Christine. Men looked at him, and listened to him, with pity or envy, and one of the greatest of Glasgow’s mercantile magnates cried out enviously—“Oh, man! Man! I would gie all I possess to be as divinely mad as you are—just for one twenty-four hours!”

Now I'm at a loss for words when I try to describe Cluny's incredible joy in finally achieving his long-awaited hopes. When he arrived, he was overflowing with happiness. He told everyone he was about to get married. He expected everyone to share in his joy. Every thought, word, and action was filled with Christine. People looked at him and listened to him with either pity or envy, and one of the biggest business tycoons in Glasgow exclaimed enviously, “Oh, man! Man! I would give everything I own to be as wonderfully crazy as you are—just for one day!”

But joy at its very deepest and holiest turns strangely silent. The words it needs have not yet been invented, and when Cluny was free of all duty, and could come to the very presence of his Beloved, he could say nothing but her name, “Christine! Christine!” almost in a whisper—and then a pause, a pause whose silence was sweeter far than any words could have been. Speech came later, in passionate terms of long and faithful love, in wonder at her beauty, ten-fold finer than ever, in admiration of her lovely dress, her softer speech, her gentler manner. 359 She was a Christine mentalized by her reading and writing, and spiritualized by her contact with the sick and suffering little children of the past months. Also, love purifies the heart it burns in.

But the deepest and holiest joy often goes strangely silent. The words it needs haven't been invented yet, and when Cluny was free of all obligations and could come into the presence of his Beloved, he could only whisper her name, “Christine! Christine!”—followed by a pause, a silence sweeter than any words could convey. He found his voice later, expressing his passionate feelings of long-lasting love, marveling at her beauty, which was even more breathtaking than before, admiring her beautiful dress, her softer voice, and her gentler demeanor. 359 She was a Christine shaped by her reading and writing, and uplifted by her experiences with the sick and suffering little children over the past months. Moreover, love purifies the heart it touches.

Everything was ready for the marriage, and it was solemnized on Saturday morning in the Ruleson home. The large living room was a bower of fresh green things, and made gay and sweet with the first spring flowers. The marriage table was laid there also, but the Domine stood on the hearthstone, and on the very altar of the home in which Christine had grown to such a lovely and perfect womanhood, she became the wife of Captain Cluny Macpherson.

Everything was set for the wedding, which took place on Saturday morning in the Ruleson home. The spacious living room was filled with lush green plants and brightened with the first spring flowers. The wedding table was set up there as well, but the minister stood on the hearth, and right at the heart of the home where Christine had grown into such a beautiful and remarkable woman, she became the wife of Captain Cluny Macpherson.

That day when Cluny came in to the bridal, he wore for the very first time his uniform as captain of the new steamer just finishing for him. For he had asked one great favor for himself, which was readily granted, namely, that his commission as captain be dated on his wedding day. So then he received his wife and his ship at the same time. The room was crowded with men and women who had known him from boyhood, and when he appeared, it was hard work to refrain from greeting him with a shout of “Welcome, Captain!” But it was the light of joy and admiration in Christine’s face, which repaid him for the long years of working and waiting for this gloriously compensating hour.

That day when Cluny arrived for the wedding, he was wearing his uniform as captain of the new steamer that was just being finished for him for the very first time. He had requested one important favor, which was quickly granted: that his commission as captain be dated on his wedding day. So, he got his wife and his ship at the same time. The room was filled with men and women who had known him since childhood, and when he walked in, it was a struggle to hold back the urge to shout, “Welcome, Captain!” But it was the joy and admiration shining in Christine’s face that made all the years of hard work and waiting worthwhile in this wonderfully rewarding moment.

The Colonel said he had the honor of assisting at the wedding of the handsomest couple in Scotland. 360 And it was not altogether an exaggeration. Christine in her white satin gown, with white rose buds in her golden hair, and on her breast—tender, intelligent, intensely womanly was the very mate—in difference—for Cluny, whose sea-beaten beauty, and splendid manhood were so fittingly emphasized by the gold bands and lace and buttons, which Jamie had once called “his trimmings.” He wore them now with becoming dignity, for he knew their value, because he had paid their price.

The Colonel said he had the honor of being at the wedding of the most attractive couple in Scotland. 360 And it wasn’t really an exaggeration. Christine, in her white satin dress, with white rose buds in her golden hair, and on her chest—tender, smart, incredibly feminine—was the perfect match—in contrast—to Cluny, whose weathered good looks and impressive masculinity were perfectly highlighted by the gold bands, lace, and buttons that Jamie had once referred to as “his trimmings.” He wore them now with a fitting dignity because he understood their worth, having paid for them himself.

There was a crowded breakfast table after the ceremony. The Domine blessed the meal, and the Colonel made a flattering speech to the people of Culraine—his people—he called them; promising them better water, and better sanitary arrangements, and another teacher who would look especially after the boys’ athletic games and exercises. During this speech the Captain and his bride slipped away to the train, in the Colonel’s carriage, and when it returned for the Colonel, the wedding guests were scattering, and the long-looked-for event was over.

There was a packed breakfast table after the ceremony. The minister blessed the meal, and the Colonel made a complimentary speech to the people of Culraine—his people, as he called them—promising them better water, improved sanitation, and another teacher who would focus specifically on the boys’ sports and activities. During this speech, the Captain and his bride quietly slipped away to the train in the Colonel’s carriage, and when it returned for the Colonel, the wedding guests were dispersing, marking the end of the long-anticipated event.

Over to the public, but to the newly-wed couple it was just beginning. To them, the long, silent strings of hitherto meaningless life, were thrilling with strange and overwhelming melodies. Marriage had instantly given a new meaning to both lives. For the key to life is in the heart, not in the brain; and marriage is the mystical blending of two souls, when self is lost, and found again in the being of another. It was with them,

Over to the public, but for the newlywed couple, it was just getting started. To them, the long, quiet threads of what had previously felt like a meaningless life were now resonating with strange and powerful melodies. Marriage had instantly given a new significance to both of their lives. The key to life is found in the heart, not in the mind; and marriage is the mysterious merging of two souls, where self is lost and then rediscovered in the essence of another. It was with them,

361

That ever working miracle of God,

That ever-working miracle of God,

The green and vital mystery of love,

The vibrant and alive mystery of love,

Still budding in the garden of the heart.

Still growing in the garden of the heart.

The wedding festivities over, all excitement about it quickly subsided. Christine would be sure to come back again, Cluny would return at stated periods, and always bring with him the air and flavor of lands strange and far off. Their farewells would always be short ones. Their presence would always be a benefaction. There was nothing to discuss, or wonder over, and the preparations for the herring season were far behind-hand. They could talk about the wedding later, at present the nets and the boats were the great anxiety in every house in the village. So Christine and Cluny with little observation,

The wedding festivities ended, and all excitement quickly faded. Christine would definitely come back again, Cluny would return at regular intervals, and he would always bring with him the vibe and essence of distant lands. Their goodbyes were always brief. Their visits were always a blessing. There was nothing to talk about or ponder, and the preparations for the herring season were long overdue. They could discuss the wedding later; for now, the nets and the boats were the main concern in every household in the village. So Christine and Cluny, with little attention,

Sailed happily into the future,

Sailed joyfully into the future,

Wherever their wishes inclined them;

Wherever their wishes led them;

Love and Good Fortune as shipmates,

Love and Good Fortune as teammates,

And Troubles always a mile behind them.[*]

And Trouble is always a mile behind them.[*]

[*]

A fisherman’s toast or blessing.

A fisherman’s toast.


362

CHAPTER XIV

AFTER MANY YEARS

Her life intensive rather than extensive; striking root downward, deep in the heart, not wide in the world.

Her life is more about depth than width; it digs deep into the heart instead of spreading broadly in the world.

A memory of dew and light, threaded with tears.

A memory of morning dew and sunlight, filled with tears.

Not long before the breaking out of the present European war, I was in London, and needed a typist, so I went to a proper Intelligence Office on the Strand, and left a request directing them to send any likely applicant to my hotel for a conversation. On the next afternoon I heard a woman’s voice in an altercation with the bellboy. I opened the door, and the boy said he could not quite make out the lady; he was very sorry indeed, but the lady would not explain; and so forth.

Not long before the current European war began, I was in London and needed a typist. I went to a reputable employment agency on the Strand and left a request for them to send any suitable candidates to my hotel for a conversation. The next afternoon, I heard a woman arguing with the bellboy. I opened the door, and the boy said he couldn't really understand the lady; he was very sorry, but she wouldn't explain anything, and so on.

The lady looked at the premature little man with contempt, and said a few passionate words of such unmistakable Scotch, that I felt the bellboy to be well within the pale of excusable ignorance.

The lady looked at the small man with disdain and said a few heated words in such unmistakable Scots that I realized the bellboy was completely justified in his ignorance.

“Are you from the Intelligence Office?” I asked.

“Are you with the Intelligence Office?” I asked.

“Yes, Madam. At the request of Scott and Lubbock I came to see you about copying a novel.”

“Yes, ma'am. At the request of Scott and Lubbock, I came to talk to you about copying a novel.”

363

“Come in then,” and as soon as the door was closed, I offered my hand, and said only one word—“Fife?”

“Come in then,” and as soon as the door closed, I reached out my hand and said just one word—“Fife?”

“Ay,” she answered proudly, “Fife! I can speak good English, but the stupid lad made me angry, and then I hae to tak’ to the Scotch. I don’t hae the English words to quarrel wi’, and indeed if you want a few words of that kind, the Scotch words hae a tang in them that stings like a nettle, even if folk cannot quite make out the lady or gentleman that uses them.”

“Ay,” she replied proudly, “Fife! I can speak good English, but the stupid guy made me angry, and then I have to switch to the Scottish. I don’t have the English words to argue with, and honestly, if you want a few words like that, the Scottish words have a bite to them that stings like a nettle, even if people can’t quite figure out the lady or gentleman who uses them.”

I could not help laughing. “What words did you use?” I asked.

I couldn't help but laugh. “What words did you use?” I asked.

“Naething oot o’ the way, I just told him, in a ceevil manner, that he was a feckless, fashious gowk, or something or ither o’ an idiotic make. He was just telling me he didn’t speak French, when you opened the door,” and then she laughed in a very infectious manner. “But this is not business, Madam,” she said, “and I will be glad to hear what you require.”

“Nothing out of the way, I just told him, in a polite manner, that he was an ineffective, bothersome fool, or something like that, of an idiotic nature. He was just telling me he didn’t speak French when you opened the door,” and then she laughed in a very contagious way. “But this is not business, Madam,” she said, “and I would be happy to hear what you need.”

Our business was soon pleasantly arranged, and just then, very opportunely, my five o’clock tea came in, and I asked Miss Sarah Lochrigg to stay, and drink a cup with me, and tell me all about the Scotland of her day. “It is fifty years since I left Scotland,” I said, “there will be many changes since then.”

Our business was quickly sorted out, and just then, right on cue, my five o'clock tea arrived. I invited Miss Sarah Lochrigg to join me for a cup and to share all about Scotland in her time. “It’s been fifty years since I left Scotland,” I said, “so there must have been a lot of changes since then.”

She took off her hat and gloves and sat down. “I come from a fishing village on the coast of Fife. 364 They don’t change easily, or quickly, in a fishing village.”

She removed her hat and gloves and sat down. “I come from a fishing village on the coast of Fife. 364 They don’t change easily or quickly in a fishing village.”

“What village? Was it Largo?”

"What village? Was it Largo?"

“No. Culraine, a bit north of Largo.”

“No. Culraine, just a little north of Largo.”

“Never!”

“Not a chance!”

“Ay, Culraine. Do you know the place?”

“Hey, Culraine. Do you know the place?”

“I used to know people who lived there. Doctor Magnus Trenabie, for instance. Is he living yet?”

“I used to know people who lived there. Dr. Magnus Trenabie, for example. Is he still alive?”

“No, he went the way of the righteous, twenty years ago. I remember him very well. He preached until the last day of his life, but he was so weak, and his eyesight so bad, that one of the elders helped him up the pulpit stairs, and another went up at the close of the service, and helped him down, and saw him safely home.

“No, he took the path of the righteous twenty years ago. I remember him clearly. He preached until the very end of his life, but he was very weak, and his eyesight was so poor that one of the elders helped him up the pulpit stairs, and another assisted him down after the service and made sure he got home safely.

“One Sabbath morning, though he made no complaint, he found it difficult to pronounce the benediction, but with a great effort he raised his hands and face heavenward, and said every word plainly. Then he turned his face to the elder, and said, ‘Help me home, Ruleson,’ and both Ruleson and Tamsen took him there. He died sometime in the afternoon, while the whole kirk was praying for him, died so quietly, it was hard to tell the very time o’ his flitting. He was here one minute, the next he was gone. In every cottage there was the feeling of death. He was really a rich man, and left a deal of money to the Ruleson school in Culraine village.”

“One Sabbath morning, even though he didn't complain, he struggled to say the benediction. But with a huge effort, he lifted his hands and looked up to the heavens, clearly saying every word. Then he turned to the elder and said, ‘Help me home, Ruleson,’ and both Ruleson and Tamsen took him there. He passed away sometime in the afternoon while the whole church was praying for him, dying so quietly that it was hard to pinpoint the exact moment of his departure. He was there one minute, then he was gone the next. In every cottage, there was a sense of death. He was truly a wealthy man and left a substantial amount of money to the Ruleson school in Culraine village.”

“Then Norman Ruleson is yet alive?”

“Then Norman Ruleson is still alive?”

365

“Ay, but his wearisome wife fretted herself into a-grave a good many years ago.”

“Yeah, but his exhausting wife worried herself to death many years ago.”

“And the other Ruleson boys? Are they all alive yet?”

“And the other Ruleson boys? Are they all still alive?”

“I cannot tell. They were all great wanderers. Do you remember old Judith Macpherson?”

“I can't say. They were all amazing travelers. Do you remember old Judith Macpherson?”

“To be sure I do.”

“I definitely do.”

“Well, her grandson married the only girl Ruleson, and they have ruled Culraine ever since I can remember. The Captain was very masterful, and after he was ‘retired,’ that was after he was sixty, I think, he lived at Culraine, and Culraine lived as much to his order as if they were the crew of his ship.”

“Well, her grandson married the only girl from Ruleson, and they have been in charge of Culraine for as long as I can remember. The Captain was very commanding, and after he ‘retired’—that was after he turned sixty, I think—he lived at Culraine, and the town followed his lead as if they were crew members on his ship.”

“Where did they live?”

“Where did they stay?”

“In the old house, but they built large rooms round about it, and put on another story above all the rooms. They made no change in the old part of the house, except to lift the roof, and insert modern widows. The new rooms were finely papered and painted and furnished, the old living room is still whitewashed, and its uncarpeted floor is regularly scrubbed and sanded. The big hearthstone has no rug to it, and the rack against the wall is yet full of the old china that Mrs. Macpherson’s mother used. All the Macpherson boys and girls were married in that room, just in front of the hearthstone, or on it. I do not remember which. The Captain’s wife insisted on that part of the ceremony.”

“In the old house, they built large rooms around it and added another story above all the rooms. They didn’t change the old part of the house, except to raise the roof and install modern windows. The new rooms were nicely wallpapered, painted, and furnished, while the old living room is still whitewashed, and its bare floor is regularly scrubbed and sanded. The big hearthstone has no rug on it, and the rack against the wall still holds the old china that Mrs. Macpherson’s mother used. All the Macpherson boys and girls got married in that room, right in front of the hearthstone, or maybe even on it. I can’t remember which. The Captain’s wife insisted on that part of the ceremony.”

“Did you know the Captain’s wife?”

“Do you know the Captain’s wife?”

366

“In a general way, only. She is very well known. She writes books—novels, and poems, and things like that. Some people admire them very much, most of our folks thought them ‘just so-so.’ I can’t say I ever read any of them. My mother believed all books but the Bible doubtful. Domine Trenabie read them, and if you wanted Captain Macpherson’s good will, you had to read them—at least, I have heard that said.”

“In general, only. She is really well-known. She writes books—novels, poems, and stuff like that. Some people admire them a lot, but most of our folks think they're ‘just okay.’ I can’t say I’ve ever read any of them. My mom believed all books except the Bible were questionable. Domine Trenabie read them, and if you wanted to get on Captain Macpherson’s good side, you had to read them—at least, that’s what I’ve heard.”

“Is she writing books yet?”

“Is she publishing books yet?”

“Ay, she had one on the market last year. She did not write much while her children were growing up—how could she?”

“Ay, she had one for sale last year. She didn’t write much while her kids were growing up—how could she?”

“How many children has she?”

“How many kids does she have?”

“I think eleven. I believe one died.”

“I think eleven. I believe one has passed away.”

“What are you telling me?”

“What are you saying?”

“The truth, all the truth, nothing but the truth. She has seven sons, and five girls. The youngest girl died, I heard.”

“The truth, all the truth, nothing but the truth. She has seven sons and five daughters. I heard that the youngest girl passed away.”

“She is older than I am. Does she look older?”

“She’s older than me. Does she look older?”

“No. She looks younger. Her hair is thinner, as I can remember it, but pretty and bright, and always well dressed. I have seen her in her fisher’s cap in the morning. In the afternoon she wears a rose and a ruffle of white lace, which she calls a cap. Her gowns are long and handsome, and she has beautiful laces, but I never saw any jewelry on her. Colonel Ballister gave her a necklace of small, but exceedingly fine India pearls, but nobody ever saw it on her neck. Perhaps she did not like to put them on. 367 People said he bought them for the girl he hoped to marry when he returned home. She married someone else.”

“No. She looks younger. Her hair is thinner than I remember, but still pretty and bright, and she always dresses well. I’ve seen her in her fisher’s cap in the morning. In the afternoon, she wears a rose and a ruffle of white lace, which she calls a cap. Her gowns are long and elegant, and she has beautiful lace, but I never saw any jewelry on her. Colonel Ballister gave her a necklace of small, but incredibly fine Indian pearls, but nobody ever saw it on her neck. Maybe she just didn’t like wearing it. 367 People said he bought them for the girl he hoped to marry when he got back home. She married someone else.”

“Yes, I know. She made a great mistake.”

“Yes, I know. She made a big mistake.”

“Weel, young Angus Ballister made a mistake, too. His wife wouldn’t live anywhere but in Paris, until the estate was like a moth-eaten garment. They had to come home, and she fretted then for California, but there wasn’t money for anywhere but just Ballister. Mebbe there was some double work about the affair, for I ne’er heard tell of any scrimping in Ballister Mansion, and when he came to Culraine he was free as ever with his siller and his promises—and he kept his promises, though some of them were the vera height of foolishness. He was thick as thack with the Macphersons, and the Captain and himsel’ spent long days in Macpherson’s boat, laying out, and pretending to fish.”

“Well, young Angus Ballister made a mistake, too. His wife wouldn’t live anywhere but in Paris, until their estate was like an old, worn-out garment. They had to come home, and then she started worrying about California, but there wasn’t enough money for anywhere other than just Ballister. Maybe there was some shady stuff going on with the situation, because I never heard of any cutting back at Ballister Mansion, and when he came to Culraine, he was as generous as ever with his money and promises—and he kept those promises, even though some of them were downright foolish. He was thick as thieves with the Macphersons, and the Captain and he would spend long days in Macpherson’s boat, hanging out and pretending to fish.”

“Why ‘pretending’?”

“Why act like that?”

“They never caught anything, if it wasn’t a haddock or a flounder, when the water was crowded with them, and when, as little Bruce Brodie said, ‘the feesh were jumping into the boat, out o’ each other’s way.’”

“They never caught anything unless it was a haddock or a flounder, when the water was full of them, and when, as little Bruce Brodie said, ‘the fish were jumping into the boat, avoiding each other.’”

“Did you ever hear anything of Neil Ruleson, who was a lawyer and went to America?”

“Have you ever heard anything about Neil Ruleson, who was a lawyer and moved to America?”

“Never until I was a full-grown lassie. Then they came to pay a visit to Mrs. Macpherson. They are very rich. They have money, and houses, and land 368 beyond all likelihood, and just one sickly son to heir it all.”

“Not until I was all grown up. Then they showed up to visit Mrs. Macpherson. They’re very wealthy. They have money, houses, and land 368 beyond what you'd expect, and just one sickly son to inherit it all.”

“Neil Ruleson’s wife was the sister of a Mr. Reginald Rath. Do you remember anything of the Raths?”

“Neil Ruleson’s wife was the sister of a Mr. Reginald Rath. Do you remember anything about the Raths?”

“Very little. Rath and Ballister married sisters. Rath’s wife died in Rome, of fever. They had no children, and Rath went to Africa with General Gordon. I do not think he ever came back, for I heard my brother reading in the Glasgow Herald, that the two claimants to the Rath estate were likely to come to an agreement.”

“Not much. Rath and Ballister married sisters. Rath’s wife died of a fever in Rome. They had no kids, and Rath went to Africa with General Gordon. I don’t think he ever returned, because I heard my brother reading in the Glasgow Herald that the two people claiming the Rath estate were probably going to reach an agreement.”

We were silent for a few moments, and then I said, “There is one more person I would like to hear of. He was only a lad, when I knew him, but a very promising one, a grandson of old James Ruleson, and called after him, though adopted by the Domine.”

We were quiet for a few moments, and then I said, “There’s one more person I’d like to know about. He was just a kid when I knew him, but he had a lot of potential, a grandson of old James Ruleson, and named after him, even though he was adopted by the Domine.”

“I know who you mean, though he is now called Trenabie. There was something in the way of the law, that made it right and best for him to take his adopted father’s name, if he was to heir his property without trouble. The Rulesons thought it fair, and made no opposition, and the lad loved the Domine, and liked to be called after him. So he was ordained under the name of Trenabie, and is known all over England and Scotland as Doctor James Trenabie.”

“I know who you're talking about, although he's now called Trenabie. There was something in the law that made it necessary and best for him to take his adopted father's name if he was going to inherit his property without issues. The Rulesons thought it was fair and didn't object, and the boy loved the Domine and liked being named after him. So he was ordained as Trenabie and is recognized all over England and Scotland as Doctor James Trenabie.”

“Why James? The Domine’s name was Magnus.”

“Why James? The teacher’s name was Magnus.”

“He would not have his Christian name changed. 369 He said he would rather lose ten fortunes, than touch a letter of his name. James had been solemnly given him in the kirk, and so written down in the Kirk Book, and he hoped in God’s Book also, and he believed it would be against his calling and salvation to alter it. Folks thought it was very grand in him, but his Aunt Christine was no doubt at the bottom o’ his stubbornness. For that matter he minds her yet, as obedient as if he was her bairn.”

“He wouldn't allow his Christian name to be changed. 369 He said he would rather lose ten fortunes than change a single letter of his name. James had been solemnly given to him in the church, and that name was recorded in the Church Book, and he hoped it was also in God's Book. He believed it would go against his calling and his salvation to change it. People thought it was very noble of him, but his Aunt Christine was undoubtedly the reason for his stubbornness. In fact, he still remembers her, obedient as if he were her child.”

“Then he got the Domine’s money?”

“Then he got the minister’s money?”

“The lion’s share. The village and school of Culraine got a good slice of it, and King’s College, Aberdeen, another slice, but Jamie Ruleson got the lion’s share. He married the daughter of the Greek Professor in King’s, and their first child was a laddie, who was called Magnus. Some are saying that his preaching isna quite orthodox, but rich and poor crowd any church he speaks in, and if you are going to Glasgow, you will hardly be let awa’ without hearing him.”

“The lion’s share. The village and school of Culraine got a good portion of it, and King’s College, Aberdeen, got another portion, but Jamie Ruleson got the lion’s share. He married the daughter of the Greek Professor at King’s, and their first child was a boy named Magnus. Some say his preaching isn’t quite orthodox, but both rich and poor fill any church he speaks in, and if you’re heading to Glasgow, you’ll hardly be allowed to leave without hearing him.”

“How is that?”

"How's that?"

“This one and that one will be asking you, ‘Have you heard Doctor Trenabie preach? You’ll never think o’ going awa’ without hearing the man?’”

“This person and that person will be asking you, ‘Have you heard Doctor Trenabie preach? You won’t think about leaving without hearing him, will you?’”

A little later I heard him. Sarah Lochrigg had not said too much. I saw and heard a preacher by Grace of God—no cold, logical word-sifter, but a prophet inspired by his own evangel. He was full of a divine passion for heavenly things, and his eager, faithful words were illuminated by mystic 370 flashes, just as a dark night is sometimes made wonderful by flashes of electricity. The subject of his sermon was “Our Immortality” and his first proposition startled me.

A little later, I heard him. Sarah Lochrigg hadn’t said much. I saw and heard a preacher filled with the Grace of God—no cold, logical analyzer, but a prophet inspired by his own message. He was full of a divine passion for heavenly things, and his eager, heartfelt words were illuminated by mystic 370 flashes, just like a dark night can sometimes be made beautiful by bursts of lightning. The subject of his sermon was “Our Immortality” and his first point caught me off guard.

“Before asking if a man has a future life, let us ask, ‘is he living now?’ The narrow gateway to the cities not made with hands, eternal in the heavens, is Conscience! If there is no Conscience, is there any soul?” From this opening he reasoned of life, death and eternity, with that passionate stress of spirit which we owe entirely to Christianity. The building seemed on fire, and it was difficult even for the reticent Scot to restrain the vehement, impetuous cry of the jailer at old Philippi—“What shall I do to be saved?”

“Before we ask if a person has an afterlife, let’s first ask, ‘is he alive right now?’ The narrow door to the eternal cities not built by human hands in the heavens is Conscience! If there’s no Conscience, is there any soul?” From this opening, he discussed life, death, and eternity with a passionate intensity that we can attribute entirely to Christianity. The building felt like it was on fire, and it was hard even for the reserved Scot to hold back the urgent, desperate question of the jailer at old Philippi—“What should I do to be saved?”

Physically, his appearance was one well-fitting a Man of God. He looked worthy of the name. He was tall, and slenderly built, and when some divinely gracious promise fell from his lips, his face broke up as if there were music in it. He had the massive chin, firm mouth and large, thoughtful gray eyes of his grandfather Ruleson, and the classical air of a thoroughbred ecclesiastic that had distinguished Doctor Trenabie. Surely the two men who so loved him on earth hear the angels speak of him in heaven, and are satisfied.

Physically, he had the appearance of a true Man of God. He looked deserving of the title. He was tall and slender, and when some divinely inspired words fell from his lips, his face seemed to light up as if there was music in it. He had the strong chin, firm mouth, and large, thoughtful gray eyes of his grandfather Ruleson, along with the dignified presence of a distinguished clergyman that characterized Doctor Trenabie. Surely the two men who loved him so much on earth hear the angels speak of him in heaven and are content.

It was a coincidence that on the following morning, I found, in a Scotch magazine, three verses by his Aunt Christine. In the present stressful time of war and death, they cannot be inappropriate, and at 371 any rate, they must have been among the last dominant thoughts of my heroine. We may easily imagine her, sitting at the open door of the large room which gave her such a wide outlook over the sea, and such a neighborly presence of the village, watching the ghost-like ships in the moonlight, and setting the simple lines either to the everlasting beat of noisy waves, or the still small voice of mighty tides circling majestically around the world:

It was a coincidence that the next morning, I came across three verses by his Aunt Christine in a Scottish magazine. Given the current stressful time of war and death, they seem quite fitting, and at 371 any rate, they must have been some of the last significant thoughts of my heroine. We can easily picture her sitting in the open doorway of the large room, which offered her such a broad view of the sea and a friendly glimpse of the village, watching the ghostly ships in the moonlight, and setting the simple lines either to the relentless rhythm of crashing waves or the quiet, powerful voice of mighty tides sweeping majestically around the globe:

WHEN THE TIDE GOES OUT

Full white moon upon a waste of ocean,

Full white moon over a barren ocean,

High full tide upon the sandy shore,

High full tide on the sandy shore,

In the fisher’s cot without a motion,

In the fisher’s cottage without a movement,

Waiteth he that never shall sail more.

Waits he that will never sail again.

Waiteth he, and one sad comrade sighing,

Waits he, and one sad friend sighing,

Speaking lowly, says, “Without a doubt

Speaking softly, says, “Without a doubt

He will rest soon. Some One calls the dying,

He will rest soon. Someone calls the dying,

When the tide goes out.”

"When the tide goes out."

Some One calls the tide, when in its flowing,

Some One calls the tide when it's flowing,

It hath touched the limits of its bound;

It has reached the edge of its limits;

Some great Voice, and all the billows knowing

Some great voice, and all the waves knowing

What omnipotence is in that sound,

What power is in that sound,

Hasten back to ocean, none delaying

Hurry back to the ocean, no one waiting.

For man’s profit, pleasuring or doubt,

For man's gain, pleasure, or uncertainty,

Backward to their source, not one wave straying,

Backward to their source, not a single wave wandering,

And the tide is out.

And the tide is low.

Some One calls the soul o’er life’s dark ocean,

Some One calls the soul across life’s dark ocean,

When its tide breaks high upon the land,

When its tide comes crashing high onto the shore,

372

372

And it listens with such glad emotion,

And it listens with such joyful emotion,

As the “called” alone can understand.

As only those who are 'called' can understand.

Listens, hastens, to its source of being,

Listens, rushes, to its source of existence,

Leaves the sands of Time without a doubt;

Leaves the sands of Time without a doubt;

While we sadly wait, as yet but seeing

While we wait sadly, still only observing

That the tide is out.

The tide is out.

This was my last message from Christine. For a few years she had sent me a paper or magazine containing a poem or story she thought I would like. Then Sarah Lochrigg sent me a Glasgow paper, with a sorrowful notice of her death in it, declaring that “it could hardly be called death. She just stepped from this life, into the next.” Sarah, in a later letter, added she had been busy in her house all morning and as cheerful and interested about the coming spring cleaning as if she was only twenty years old. About fifteen minutes before twelve she said, “Now, I am tired. I will rest awhile,” and she drew her father’s large chair before the open door. The sea and the boats were spread out before her and the village lay at her feet. She could see the men fishing and the women going about the streets.

This was my last message from Christine. For a few years, she had sent me a paper or magazine with a poem or story she thought I’d enjoy. Then Sarah Lochrigg sent me a newspaper from Glasgow, which contained a sad notice of her passing, stating that “it could hardly be called death. She just stepped from this life into the next.” In a later letter, Sarah mentioned she had been busy around the house all morning and was as cheerful and excited about the upcoming spring cleaning as if she were only twenty years old. About fifteen minutes before noon, she said, “Now, I’m tired. I’ll rest a bit,” and she pulled her father’s large chair in front of the open door. The sea and the boats were spread out before her, and the village lay at her feet. She could see the men fishing and the women going about their day.

“The tide is well in,” she said to her maid, “it will be high tide at three minutes before noon. Call me in about half an hour.”

“The tide is in,” she told her maid, “it will be high tide at three minutes before noon. Wake me up in about half an hour.”

So she was left alone and I do not doubt it was then she heard that unfathomable call, that voice from some distant world far off yet near, and that her soul instantly answered it. She did not leave this 373 world worn out with pain and sickness. She went without hesitation, without fear, without seeking any human help.

So she was left alone, and I’m sure it was then she heard that deep call, that voice from some distant world, far away yet so close, and her soul immediately responded. She didn’t leave this 373 world exhausted from pain and sickness. She went without hesitation, without fear, and without looking for any human help.

And I tell myself that she doubtless went out with the full tide and that some convoy of the Sea Angels was with her, for His way is in the sea, and His path in the great waters, and His footsteps are not known. She died no death to mourn, for “Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord!”

And I remind myself that she probably set out with the full tide and that some group of Sea Angels was with her, because His way is in the sea, and His path is in the deep waters, and His footprints can't be seen. She didn't die a death to grieve over, for “Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord!”


Transcriber Notes

**Transcription Notes**

Hyphenation standardized.

Hyphenation standardized.

Original spellings, including expectit and keepit, preserved as printed.

Original spellings, including expected and kept, preserved as printed.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!